Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
A Campione – a Godslayer – is a supreme ruler.
Since they could kill celestial beings, they can therefore call on the sacrosanct, divine powers wielded by the gods.
A Campione – a Godslayer – is a lord.
Since the power to kill deities is in their hands, they therefore loom over all mortals on Earth.
A Campione – a Godslayer – is a demon king.
Since of all mortals who live in the world, none can assume a power to match theirs.
It was a common saying amongst the three factions that nothing was more reassuring, and more vexing, than Campione. The god slayers who stood atop the world, reigning upon the unseen and the supernatural with their strange and at times frightening abilities.
To humans, they were unseen guardians who maintained a fragile balance of power in the world.
A necessary evil, as each and every single one of them was a tyrant.
One could not argue in the face of absolute power, after all, only kowtow before it and expect mercy should the whims of the Kings blow in the right direction. The most mercy one could expect from the Campione was a swift death, or perhaps losing whatever valuables they held.
In layman's terms…
'They are a pain in the ass.'
Azazel thought himself an intelligent, reasonable man. He liked to research interesting things, enjoyed discovering new interactions between the known and the unknown. Though his principles were guided by the need to attain results based on the knowledge he gained over the course of his long life.
Everything he did, he did in order to learn something.
Information, weaknesses, whatever it may be.
On the other hand, something as unpredictable as the whims of a human turned godslayer were a headache to figure out. Each human was unique, with a unique perspective and set of circumstances that made them who they were and guided their actions.
'At least there are only six.' Was the type of thought he sometimes found himself going down.
After all, if you had to worry with six issues then it became a simple matter of avoiding them, appeasing them, or should they prove troublesome for the status quo, work to eliminate them.
Fortunately the latter option had never been chosen in over 500 years.
Everyone wanted to keep the peace, after all, and allowing the Godslayers to live and maintain their reigns made it possible for Azazel to figure out their personalities and how to better navigate them.
Duke Voban, the hunter.
Luo Hao, the High Priestess.
Black Prince Alec, the collector.
Madame Aisha, the wanderer.
John Pluto Smith, the hero.
Lord Salvatore Doni, the swordsman.
Yes, ever since the end of the Great War, the world had seen the rise of a great many Campione. But for a time things felt like they were finally calming down and Azazel could put his mind towards solving these puzzles for the sake of the Grigori's continuation.
"Could you repeat that from the top, please?"
So one could forgive his cautiousness at the thought of a seventh one.
"Again?"
"Indulge me, Baraqiel." Azazel let out a sigh.
One could never be too certain about these matters.
"If you say so. The staff downstairs reported at ten thirty in the morning that a great mass of negative energy had formed over the Indian Ocean, causing disturbances to the weather and to our sensors."
So far so good, he followed along.
"We believed this to have been caused by a recently spawned Heretic God and dispatched messengers to the Holy Cult and the Sacrilege Investigation in case this mass moved towards the Americas or Asia."
"And then…" Azazel prompted.
"And then… it disappeared before ever making landfall."
Any other day of the week, that would have been good news for Azazel. A Heretic God being swiftly dispatched before they had to risk an all out battle in a populated area was good news. Only the circumstances before this incident didn't make any sense.
"Are we sure it wasn't Luo Hao? Or a preemptive strike by Smith?"
Those would be the best case scenarios.
Sure, it would be a massive international incident as either Campione leaving their territories to hunt for a god in a neutral zone could drive others to push their luck.
But it was still better than the alternative.
"Aisha?"
"Unaccounted for, last seen wandering a markeT in Morocco by one of our scouts. She could be anywhere… "
Or any-when.
"Azazel?"
"Sorry, I was lost in my thoughts. You were saying?"
"I wanted to know how you wished to proceed."
Cracking his neck, the Fallen considered his options.
"Where was the disturbance last detected?"
Baraqiel leafed through the pages of the report.
"Near the shores of Japan."
The Leader of the Grigori leaned back. How he wished he had gotten around to installing those heated massage seats. The sheer amount of stress he'd accumulated over the past ten minutes would have driven anyone else to a liquor cabinet.
How did he want to proceed?
Frankly, he wanted to bury his head in the sand and ignore this.
As curious as he was about the incident, if the others detected the presence and disappearance of that Heretic God then Japan was about to become a hotspot as the other factions tried to make sense of what happened.
There was nothing the Grigori could learn there that they couldn't by simply watching and then stealing from them.
Between spies and plain old bribes, they could obtain whatever the others learnt.
However… that wasn't his style.
The burning feeling in the pit of his stomach demanded that he get to the bottom of this. Demanded that he be the one to unearth these secrets and hoard them.
Truly, one's nature as a Fallen could be most compelling.
"We'll send a team to investigate. Small, no more than four. We want to keep this discreet, with minimal contact with the other factions. They will doubtlessly be sending people too. But we could be the ones who noticed this first."
Baraqiel smiled wryly.
"Strike while the iron is hot, huh?"
Azazel mirrored it.
"Precisely."
It was unnecessary. It was capricious. It was the sorta thing that he, as the leader of the Grigori, should have scoffed at and deemed unnecessary… however… there were few things that appealed to Azazel as much as an unknown variable.
"I'll put together a team then. Any suggestions?"
He shrugged.
"Not too weak that they would get killed, not too strong that they would attract any attention… get them just right and impress upon them that they should avoid a confrontation at all costs."
The other Fallen nodded resolutely. Though Azazel was pretty sure the man was disappointed he'd forbidden any of the Cadre from going to Japan since they lost Bezaliel to Luo Hao. The man was supremely confident in his power, and more than likely had plans of his own.
Like wanting to see his daughter behind his back.
Not that Azazel blamed the man. Love, even when scorned by another, had a beautiful quality to it.
Timeless.
Much like the beauty of Heaven's most beloved Lady and her-
"She's gonna hit you with lightning again if you don't wipe that look off your face."
Drat.
Foiled yet again.
"Are we absolutely sure it wasn't Doni?"
"He was last seen touring the Mediterranean, Lord Michael, the idea that he might leave for the shores of Japan in such short notice is…"
"Not beyond a Campione's ability. Especially if they are being supported by their organization."
Somedays, Michael found that he enjoyed his work.
Granted, it wasn't out of some sense of pride. One should not puff up their chest at the thought of doing God's work, nor should they allow their sights to be clouded by the feeling of accomplishment that came with succeeding at a task they had been literally built to perform.
That way lies the Fall.
But yes, some days Michael found satisfaction in the daily grind of his work.
Even if it was harsh.
Even if it was thankless at times.
There would always be that feeling that he managed to accomplish something worthwhile with his time. Something that would push the cause of heaven and salvation forward.
"We would have sensed a long distance transportation spell, sir. It would have been reported to us by now." Truly Michael must have looked paranoid before his fellow angels.
But the truth was that you never knew with Campione.
Mortals who obtained power through a peculiar ritual involving the death of a god. Thankfully there was no capital letter in there. There really was no limit to what kind of abilities they developed, and knowing that it was only a matter of time until they got stronger made it dangerous to interact with them.
Duke Voban had been a thorn in the side of the three factions and assorted pantheons for nearly five hundred years now, taking advantage of the vacuum left in the wake of the Great War to build his own power base while the rest of them licked their wounds and rebuilt.
If someone went missing in Europe, it was generally assumed to be Voban's fault one way or another.
Until Doni came around.
From one malicious actor to a, not as malicious, but equally unpredictable another. The italian Campione made waves over two decades ago and ever since then would cause random incidents and collateral damage leading up to his fights with monsters, gods, and everything in between.
The Holy Church had a hard time containing him, with only the top brass being able to give the swordsman a meaningful challenge. Which meant leaving those valuable assets tied down in case they were needed instead of fielding them as effectively as they could.
If he somehow slipped by their watchers and ended up fighting a Heretic all the way at Luo Hao's territory…
It would be a mess, but a more manageable one than Voban would make.
"Now… how to deal with this?"
Should they even do something? Obviously an investigation should be launched, at the very least to understand whether a Campione close to their jurisdiction was the culprit, sending envoys to the territory belonging to the Yokai Faction was just asking for problems.
"We could send the exorcists? They are still human and can move unrestricted."
Michael frowned at the suggestion.
It was the smart move, the pragmatic choice. But it still didn't sit well with him.
Of course, it would be condescending of him to declare only an angel could handle these affairs, Griselda would have respectfully disagreed with him on the matter before making a few suggestions, though Michael would be loath to accept risking priceless lives over a rumor.
There was no need to entertain the thought.
"Do send a note to the Black Copper Cross and the Vatican, we would like to confirm with them that there wasn't any involvement from them at this time."
His assistant bowed, taking notes.
"What about the Royal Arsenal?"
Michael held back a snort.
"They would simply lie. We are better served contacting the Witenagemot for confirmation of Alexander's movements." The man was more of a vulture than a fox, but their contacts at the Vatican constantly complained about the man's attempts to steal relics from their temples and churches.
If something of interest popped up in Japan, there was a chance he might have gotten involved.
"Anything else, sir?"
Was there anything else?
Frankly, there was no method they could use to contact Aisha. John Pluto Smith was also a possible culprit but far away from their jurisdiction. Luo Hao would be within her rights to vanquish any Heretic who spawned near her shores and would have been the preferable outcome… even though that would make the muscle headed girl an even tougher adversary.
"For now, that will be all. If anything new comes up, please report it and…"
"Yes?"
"Please send someone to look for Signore Strada"
Whether it was Doni, Voban, or even something else it always paid to keep one's options open. And it didn't get more open than one of their strongest allies. Someone who could fight off and perhaps contend with the Campione for a time would make for a good show of power.
But that's all they could afford.
A show.
It wasn't time for another great battle. Another war. Though many of them had returned from the aether over the course of five hundred years, many others had lacked the… longevity to make the return trip, and many others wouldn't return until the Campione who held their powers hostage were dealt with.
Yes, they lacked the power.
Above all else, many of them lacked the will to see through another bloodbath.
Arariel. Cassiel. Jehoel.
How long until he could see their faces again?
Would he ever see them?
And what of those who weren't simply strong enough to make the journey back from oblivion? So many names, so many losses. Were they waiting for monsters like Voban to die before they returned? Were they truly lost forever?
The wait was truly the most horrible part.
Even now, their number of angels dwindled every year and Michael found himself tempted further and further to rely on their human allies. To pass onto them the burden of death and sacrifice under the pretense that heaven awaited all who lived righteously.
When even he knew he couldn't promise it.
Michael might have been many things. He might be strong, wise, and kind as a leader should.
But he wasn't Father.
How long would it take for him to return? After that final battle, would He ever return to them? Was it selfish of him to, above all others, the one who knew what to do would return and take these burdens off his shoulders.
Though he would never admit it, times were changing, and Michael couldn't tell whether this incident was a good sign.
"I'm going up there."
"No, you're not."
"Surely you can't expect me NOT to do something?"
"Of course not, but one of the Four Satans appearing in the human world after a Heretic God has surfaced and then gone missing isn't exactly what one would call a measured response. In fact, it would be the furthest thing from 'measured' one can conceive of."
Behind the doors of the Great Satan Lucifer's office, a discussion was currently under way.
A debate, of sorts.
A spat, actually.
Though there would be those who would try and play up whatever was happening behind the sanctity of the magical barriers as troubles in the proverbial paradise, or a hidden thirst, what was actually happening behind closed doors was nothing short of a disagreement between husband and wife.
The outcome of which might decide the fate of the world.
"It won't be for long. Just to make sure."
Sirzechs Lucifer was many things. Powerful, influential, devilishly good looking according to many of his admirers as well as utterly hopeless when it came to anything relating to his loved ones.
Be it his wife.
Their son.
Or his sister.
And unfortunately for one Grayfia Lucifuge, very little could dissuade her husband from simply opening a portal and heading for Japan in the middle of what might be considered a national crisis from the point of view of the local communities.
A Heretic God was just that, a natural disaster that put the Human World into a state of watching and waiting.
How much damage would they cause?
Who would eventually step up to deal with them?
That one of the catastrophes spawned and then headed straight for Japan had sent the current Lucifer into a tizzy, ready to sally forth with the full intent of fighting a Heretic God in land owned by another faction just for the possibility that the spawned disaster could reach his precious sister.
Was it admirable? Yes.
Was it stupid beyond comprehension? Also yes.
"How bad can it be, really? Kuoh is our territory so it shouldn't be any problem if I showed up."
Unfortunately for Grayfia, her husband just so happened to be rather fixated on the idea that he should be his sisters protector, and overreacted to anything and everything that could inconvenience her, even though the young Lady Gremory had moved to the Human World specifically to get away from the overbearing presence of her family in her life.
"And if Luo Hao is there?"
The Satan rolled his eyes.
"What if she's there? I'm not gonna be in any danger?"
She sighed.
"Yes, but if she were to be goaded into a fight, then Japan will be but a faint memory in history books… and Rias will be rather cross with you for it."
And therein lay the crux of the matter.
For all his power, good looks, and charisma… Sirzechs Lucifer was still utterly defenseless against the whims of his little sister, to the point Grayfia often wondered whether the man would actually start a war over some random thing or another relating to the young devil.
"She… wouldn't like that… would she?"
Clearly she had the strongest Devil in the underworld wrapped up around her pinky.
"Should I… send someone then?"
A step in the right direction. Would wonders ever cease?
"Would a message not suffice? Kuoh is secure for the time being, and the Yokai Faction hasn't reported anything yet." She offered instead. Lady Rias would be equally vexed if her brother sent any member of his peerage to the human world to watch over her.
"We have an agreement, but it's not like they told us about this mess either. Who knows what they are keeping secret."
Grayfia nodded.
While the territory of Japan was subject to the authority of its local gods, they were far more isolated than most pantheons, instead allowing the two branches of the Yokai Faction to administer their territories.
It was by negotiating with them that the city of Kuoh came to be gifted to them as territory.
But that didn't mean they were friendly.
If anything they were deeply suspicious of Devils due to the Evil Piece System. The ability to recuperate their numbers by turning others into Devils represented a very real danger to multiple groups, specially those who had dwindled over the course of the Great War and now found themselves threatened with extinction of another type.
"Do you believe they might turn to Luo Hao?"
Her husband leaned against his chair, looking up at the ceiling.
"Who knows at this point. If that girl is there, they might try to approach her. Nobody but us can probably do anything about it, but then they would risk losing the favor of the Shinto Faction."
Campione hunted Heretic Gods, yes… but that didn't mean they couldn't hunt other things.
All sorts of magical beings were a source of strength to them.
Inviting a godslayer to roost at their feet was like declaring they didn't care whether devils, angels, or gods were hunted down so long as they remained safe in the shadow of the tyrant.
If something like that came to pass… would Lady Rias be safe?
Therein lay the problem.
She knew her husband to be a supremely cunning and intelligent man. Whatever his quirks might be, one didn't simply rise to his station coasting on power alone and Sirzechs Lucifer was a difficult man to predict and anticipate precisely because you simply couldn't tell what he was thinking and how much he was telling you.
Very few could have a frank conversation with him where he didn't attempt some form of obfuscation.
"If there are any issues, we could invite her for a short stint home. She is likely to think there isn't anything amiss if we dress it up as a family function."
The Satan groaned.
"That's never gonna work. She's pissed at me and at dad for going through with that arranged marriage. Really, I blame Rizer. If he weren't such an idiot, at the very least she wouldn't be ignoring us out of spite."
Grayfia sighed.
Truly, it must have been a Bael family trait that the family members came out so headstrong, whether for good or for ill.
"I suppose telling her of the danger and being frank about our worries would be the best option then? She should at the very least be aware that one of the Godslayers is nearby."
Not only as the heiress of a prominent clan.
But as a holder of a rare ability that any of the tyrants would love to obtain.
"Yes, I do suppose it would be for the best."
It was only then that Grayfia realized her mistake. The unfortunate wording that had one of the rulers of the Underworld push off his desk with a mischievous smile that promised her and a whole lot of other people a migraine of colossal proportions.
"Sirzechs, no."
She moved, stepping closer to the man as a magic circle appeared behind him with a flash of magic energy.
"Sirzechs, yes."
The Satan jumped at the portal, Grayfia diving right after him with an exasperated growl. She didn't know who was to blame for this latest migraine just yet, but she knew there would be a reckoning for it. She would make sure of it.
24 Hours Ago
Issei dropped to the deck of the ship below, only managing to dodge the incoming attack by slipping on the wet floor as a freakin' chisel flew over his head!
More worryingly, it punched through the outside of his pack, hit the metal of the bulkhead about two meters to his front and, seemingly, kept on going.
For a second he could see clear through the length of the boat and the poor, weak human froze in utter terror.
'Crap, crap, crap!'
Fear did its work and his limbs started moving on their own. Climbing up as quickly as he could, and only slipping once, he bodily threw himself into the hallway, slammed against the inside wall, then took a sudden turn to the right. After all, he was only going to survive if he could continually break line of sight with his pursuer. And the cramped, narrow staircases were much, much easier for him to traverse than… her.
'If that thing is even human.'
Thoughts on the nature of his pursuer lasted all of ten more seconds - because that was exactly how long it took for him to come to a group of statues.
The security personnel were frozen in horror, some with weapons raised. But even guns hadn't saved the men when that monster attacked. And now, well, all six of them were frozen in various states of agony or surprise. Their bodies, their clothing, and even their weapons now turned to cold, unfeeling stone.
"Fu, fu, fu. You're certainly quick on your feet, lover~"
He dropped to his stomach again, carefully crawling beneath the statues, and scrambled across the floor until he put a corner between himself and the monster.
"Using my own art against me? How clever. Are you still sure you don't want your reward?"
Her voice was soothing. Like waves, lapping at the shore.
Even knowing what she would do to him, what she'd already done, part of Issei wanted to go to her. To look up at her with a great, big smile, and peer into her gorgeous, flawless-
Clapping his hand over his mouth, the young man forced himself not to whimper.
To not even breathe hard.
"Oh well. Guess the brat already scurried off." And just like that, every ounce of concern and love and tenderness was gone. Now it was a cold contempt, a mild disgust, even, and a great deal of annoyance.
"Tch. No sense breaking my art, though, he'll show up soon enough."
Her footsteps, the steady "clack, clack, clack" of stiletto heels, told the poor, shivering boy that the monster was leaving. And that he'd bought himself a few more precious minutes of life.
'Can't die yet, can't die yet, can't die yet.'
Issei needed two or three of them to simply calm down, to slow his heart and stop himself from shaking. But, knowing he couldn't stay out in the open for long, double checked his backpack, opening it up and making sure the goods were safe in its plastic box, and unsteadily rose to his feet.
Food, medicine, toys, cellphones.
Whatever he could fit into his bag.
The trips to and from the kitchens were always the worst. She didn't seem to perfectly know where he was coming from, but there were only so many ways to get to the kitchen and all she had to do was wait for him nearby.
How many days had it been now?
Three? Five?
Five days since they boarded this ship.
Three days since that strange woman appeared, stalking the hallways, hunting him down like a game of hide and seek. Three days of people scrambling and trying to escape the ship, only to get caught and turned into garden decorations by that monster.
How long would he last?
'Okay, seems like the coast is clear?'
Pulling out a small makeup mirror from his pocket, Issei squinted at the slightly foggy glass, trying to make out whether the monster had really left or was just waiting for him around the corner.
It wouldn't have been the first time.
But he was lucky.
People who looked at her turned into stone. He'd seen it with his own eyes… well, not really, but he'd seen someone else look at her. Really, he was lucky his eyes had been drawn to her chest rather than her face, or he might have ended up the same way.
'And then people say being a pervert never helped anyone.'
Now he just had to find a way to survive until the ship arrived at the port… or, worse, sunk on the way there.
Then he'd have to figure something out.
Perhaps… it was time to try and load one of the lifeboats? Right under the monster's nose, of course. And they'd need to fill it up properly since Issei had no idea how long it would take for rescue to find them. If it could.
But maybe… maybe he could save someone.
'Sorry, Mom, Dad.' He sighed, gently leaning back against the metal wall.
Anyone, really.
And all Issei had to do was avoid a supernatural monster, not fall and break his neck, and do what hundreds of adults had failed to do. With guns.
Easy, right?
Chapter 2: Chapter I
Chapter Text
Chapter 3: Chapter II
Chapter Text
'It's gotten quiet out there.'
Issei leaned against the wall, breathing slowly as he tried to still his heart. Not like it was helping a whole lot, what with all the running he had to do with those angry snakes chasing after them. Whoever thought snakes made for good pets had no idea how scary it was to get chased by one.
Getting chased by dozens of the damn things all but made him swear he would never get close to reptiles ever again!
The pain in his foot wasn't getting any better, either.
If anything, the wet feeling started feeling like it was stinging, raw against the inside of his shoe. Issei was probably gonna have to throw it away when he got back home. After all, if people asked why his shoes were bloody, would they believe him if he said he'd kicked a snake to save a bunch of kids?
It would certainly make him popular with cute girls though!
'That's if I make it out of this.'
And wasn't that the question of the hour.
He did everything he could to set up this plan, wracking his brain for every single memory he had of playing Doki Doki Monster Paradise 5. From all the endings to the combat system to the secret exclusive H-Scenes that he got from buying the deluxe copy.
He wasn't sure if the last part would help, but it certainly motivated him.
Because he was going to make it out of this.
He had to.
Someone had to stop Dusa-chan, someone had to save everyone who got turned into statues. And Issei couldn't wait for someone else to come do it. Not when there might not be anyone at all. As soon as the ship reached whatever destination they were headed to, the monster lady would disappear in the crowd and nobody would ever know she caused this.
Who would even believe him if he told them?
He couldn't even believe this was happening until after he woke up the second day, thinking it had been a terrible nightmare only to see everyone was still stuck as statues.
"Is this even real?"
The thoughts were unbidden, but present nonetheless.
"I'm not exactly the most heroic guy." At least not in the game protagonist kinda way.
Sitting down in a first class plush leather chair, Issei took the chance to prop his foot up on a stool and replace the stuffing in his sock. Wincing the whole while.
"Honestly, this is pretty much just some chuuni isekai stuff, right? A random loser gets to save people from a scary monster. It makes more sense this is just my brain putting together a nice daydream while I die from slipping down some stairs."
Morbidity wasn't something he was prone to, but the teenager was struggling to just… grasp what was going on.
"Obviously Dusa-Chan isn't really from Doki Doki, right?" Saying it outloud made it seem even more absurd. "Monsters aren't really real. And monsters from H-games just sound dumb." Grunting, fishing out a fifteen hundred yen bottle of water - and wasn't that an insane thing - he took a swig and two aspirin when he was sure it wasn't more acetaminophen. "She's here."
That was the truth.
Plain and simple.
He was hurting, other people seemed to be scared, and that one weird European who was obsessed with brains in jars aside, the teenager just couldn't conceive of any explanation that justified the world as he knew it was.
"You know what. Screw it. It doesn't matter."
Eyeing a bottle of champagne, before ignoring it entirely, the young man decided the situation was simple.
"If its a fever dream, then it doesn't matter, so I might as well do what's right. If this is all real, then doing the right thing really counts. Either way… there's nothing to do but try."
Part of him was aware, in a somewhat detached way, that he was scared.
No. Terrified.
Every part of Issei was trembling, most of him wanted to go back to the statues of Mom and Dad and beg them to move again.
Deep, deep down, a part of him just wanted everyone to laugh and start moving and say it was a joke. He wouldn't even be upset.
But he wasn't young enough to spend long actually considering that.
"After all, just like Starry Eyes, Starry Knight, Great Detective Sherry Holmes said, 'When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.'"
He still wanted to cry. But he'd leave that for after.
For now, he had a guest at the door.
Knock Knock!
"Who is it?" He tried to sing out, chest tightening at the chorus of hisses coming from the outside, followed by the rattle of something glass like.
"Not going to lie and pretend you aren't home?"
Dusa-chan… he wasn't gonna come up with another name for her now of all times, giggled from the other side.
"You already know I'm here anyway. What's the point?" He leaned back, careful not to jostle the frame resting behind him.
It had taken quite a lot of effort to hang it there.
"Well, aren't you coming out then?" There was a hissing giggle from the other side of the door.
Issei shook his head.
"Nah, you can come in." He wasn't that dumb.
There was a brief sigh from the other side. Clearly him not playing along with her game was ruining whatever enjoyment she was getting out of cornering him. Which was kinda the point. Even if he was driven to a corner, Issei wasn't about to just open that door and get turned into a garden gnome.
"Ever the gentleman, aren't you? Well, don't mind if I come in then."
There was an audible crack as the door knob turned against its will, metal creasing, bending, and then snapping as the lock was pulled apart with freakish strength. Issei cringed at the noise, watching with bated breath as his last line of defense was torn off of its hinges to reveal the dark hallway outside.
It had completely slipped his mind that it was already this late.
Running around the bowels of the ship didn't do a whole lot for his time awareness, and leaving everything in pitch black darkness seemed to favor her more than it did him anyway.
"You know I don't need to see you to find you, right?"
Really, she was gloating now?
"Took you a while the first go around though. Besides. Power's going on and off. No telling if you're losing your touch or not."
A scoff answered his bravado, though the posturing made him feel a little better.
And let Issei live a little longer.
"You aren't the first to run from me. And I had fun. But you're being rude."
There was the sound of a hand fumbling along the wall of the room and, inevitably, she found the lightswitch. Just like Issei grabbed a hold of the frame behind him.
And when she flicked that switch, cracking plastic in the process, he yanked the picture down and revealed his ultimate weapon.
Light, electric, white, generated by a pair of rather harsh LED bulbs filled the room, bouncing off every single reflective surface he had managed to scavenge in the entire time he'd been here.
Mirrors.
Flat screen TVs.
Broken panes of glass.
The suite was filled, every surface covered, and dozens more reflective surfaces hung from the ceiling in the form of clear glass bottles. A veritable prison of mirrors, just like the one used in the game to beat Dusa-chan, who couldn't use her powers in front of a mirror. And since this one kept breaking every single one she found it had to be the same way, right?
Issei, however, wasn't ready for what he saw, either.
Dusa, now that she wasn't pretending to be human, was still pretty. Her skin was white, like unpainted marble, with long rows of blue scales covering her shoulders and arms. Issei didn't dare look at her face, though he glanced at her head instinctively, and saw the short bob of blue hair and pointed, scaled ears, too.
She wasn't merely an inhumanly beautiful human.
She was more.
More than a monster from a game.
More than just some monster chasing people in the darkness.
Because there was shock and vulnerability and weakness in how she stood. Dusa-chan, the horrific thing that had murdered his parents, tried to murder Issei, and seemed to be just as struck in pure surprise at what was before her as he was.
As if she'd never seen herself.
"Beautiful…."
The word hung in the air.
Though he just mumbled it in shock. The silence in the room made it echo in his own ears. Because there was no way that he could ignore something this obvious. Even after everything that happened the past few days… Issei couldn't lie to himself.
She was so pretty it almost stopped his heart.
Unfortunately, that turned out to be the wrong thing to say.
"Beautiful…?" She echoed as if her ears couldn't make sense of the word.
"Beautiful?!" the monster spat taking a threatening step closer.
"What is beautiful about this… half baked form?! I'm not monster, nor human, nor goddess! What is so beautiful in not knowing where you come from?"
By her side, a familiar hammer formed in a cloud of sparkling dust. In her other hand, a small and thin blade appeared much the same way as if to match it.
What was that called again?
A chisel?
"Did you humans think I was beautiful when I rose from the sea as a wicked monster? Did you humans find me beautiful when I was turned into a simple mortal woman? Did you find me beautiful when Poseidon discarded me to suffer at Athena's hand?! Did you think I was beautiful when I devoured my friends and worshippers?!" Her face twisted and contorted, rage and anguish pouring out in equal measure. And both drowned in a smothering of spite.
"You humans could never decide who I was! Goddess! Monster! Human! Now? Now I can't be anything! I'm stuck like this because of you!"
Issei couldn't make sense of what she was saying.
Nor did he have the time to do it as Dusa-chan swung her massive hammer weightlessly, smashing the mirror right behind him… as well as the wall behind that. The impact rattled his body even as he fell to the ground and covered his head.
There was no time to think, he simply scrambled to the side as a sudden breeze blew in through the gaping hole.
The beautiful monster, however, took aim with the chisel and screamed, sending it flying into a TV and shattering it. However, the weapon didn't penetrate, it bounced! Ricocheting into mirror after bottle after tv, every impact sent more and more shards of glass flying.
And yet she could not destroy them all.
On the ground, in the shape of great shards of jagged glass, her broken reflection mocked her.
Hanging limply from frayed strings and belts, her image mocked her.
The monster's face stared out from the scuffed, cracked, scored plastic pieces she crushed underfoot with each step.
And so she screamed.
Holding her hands up to the sky, the immortal thing let out a wail of anguish and confusion and with that wail came a torrent of stone.
Spiraling out from her, the teenager blinked once and lines of grey stone covered everything in the room… save for him. And for her.
That realization saved him.
When he leapt up, panicking, knowing he had failed, the Japanese boy shifted his torso just enough. So when the jagged, branching stone thorns impaled him, he merely felt a freezing-burning force punch through a leg and an arm. Lashing out like the vines of a rosebush, the stone pierced through the side of the ship, others digging deep grooves into the room, leaving hundreds of deep cuts that seemingly reached through the walls, allowing the scent of the sea through.
When he fell to the ground, the stone retracting, he hit with an already wet thump.
Lungs unable to take in air, Issei did not scream. The pain was already gone - merely some vast other, looming over him from beyond a wall of black and white static that shut out an impossibly vast, crushing wave. What little understanding he had of the agony was that he was already feeling cold.
Still, with one arm little more than a flopping broken thing, the other could reach out.
The chisel was right there before.
Not even an inch from his hand.
He had to push with his good leg, feeling glass and debris dig into him, cut fresh scoring lines across his stomach.
His fingers brushed the smooth, warm wood of the handle as the harsh cries of angry seagulls reached him; disturbed by the attack which had torn a hole clean through the top of the ship, they squawked their displeasure.
"Enough!"
Issei stood, knowing his actions had been heard and that there was precious little time left. No time to pray, or think of his parents, or the children, or anyone else. Merely the fraction of a second needed to hope against hope that there was something he might still manage to do.
So he attacked.
Or, rather, tried to.
His left leg was nearly useless, but with one arm and one leg he managed to rise to a knee, bone caught in muscle enough to let his bad leg hold up the good one. Throwing the desperation and strength of a dead man into it, Issei lunged and made his single strike.
And the monster turned on the spot, hearing the motion, already reacting to it.
There was a wet squick and he fell backwards from the impact, but the angle was right. Perfect, even, and the look of shock replaced the earlier look of pain as Dusa slowly moved to grab ahold of that warm, smooth wooden hilt sticking from her side.
For a moment, the world stopped, freezing in place.
…
A single moment dragging itself as a thick red stain erupted from the side of her abdomen.
Before they crashed back into reality.
Issei's leg gave away, his body hitting the torn up carpet with a wet thud. It would have probably hurt a lot more if he wasn't already so busted. Lungs burning with pain with each labored breath, eyes stinging with blood, sweat, and tears as the one lightbulb that somehow avoided being smashed into pieces flickered above him with cool white light.
It wasn't even his kill, not really. Her actions had certainly driven the blade further than his strength ever could.
Not like that mattered much, the room was already getting darker.
'This is it, huh?'
No 'do you wanna retry' window. No way to go back to the start. He should have known this was too terrifying to be just a game.
'I wonder if the others made it?' Without him around, they would probably have to look after each other. But without the snake lady chasing them, that should be easy. They just had to last until someone found the boat.
Issei looked to the side, his actions slow and the air seemingly thick.
The scary lady who'd been chasing him all over the ship was lying right by him. Not as busted as he was. Really, he was lucky she reacted that badly and did half the work for him on that stab. Even now she looked barely hurt, aside from the trickle of blood coming from the corner of her mouth and her closed eyes.
"Did you mean it?"
He would have jerked away if he could.
"Still… alive?"
"I am dying, not dead. Killing someone isn't so clean and easy. Well… this way it isn't. You could have just looked at me." He could hear her rolling her eyes at him.
"No thanks."
Issei's breathing was slow and belabored. His head was fuzzy and he was so, so, so tired.
"Don't feel like… working in gardening… for the rest of my life."
This time she rasped out a giggle. Really, if she weren't that scary, he would have found that almost cute.
"Shame that, you would have made for a nice statue." There was a wet sucked and a small thumb as the chisel was pulled free, Dusa letting it fall to the ground with a soft thump.
Was she… flirting with him? Now? Of all times?
"I thought you would be angrier."
"No, not angry. Just.. surprised. Disappointed, certainly. No point in complaining about it now. Despite everything… I guess it wasn't meant to be. A hero slays the monster in the end."
He frowned, squinting at the darkening light above… maybe it was all the blood he was leaking.
"Again with the monster stuff, huh?"
He just couldn't see it.
Besides him, he felt her shift.
"You said I was beautiful earlier. Can you really say that after everything that happened? Everything I've done? How can I not be a monster?"
The floor felt cold against Issei's back. Everything felt cold, really. But he did his best to answer her. Thinking back to everything. The game of cat and mouse. The teasing and chasing. The games and the anger right at the end when she, whoever Dusa-chan was, couldn't take the compliment.
Craning his neck to the side, he took a good long look at her.
No matter how much he recalled everything that happened the past few days… he just couldn't do it.
Couldn't say it.
Maybe she really was a monster despite everything… but what his gut was telling him was…
"I meant it… you know? You're really pretty. Just… maybe… next time… you should have tried talking first."
There was another giggle. This one clear like tinkling bells. Soft, strong fingers wrapped around his. A grip firm, but tender.
"What a strange human you are… ah, I don't know your name."
Maybe it was how blurry his vision was, but in those final moments, his vision going dark, he took comfort in how she smiled at him.
"Issei."
"One day, maybe,if we ever meet again Issei, I would like to try talking with you."
And there was no more.
48 Hours Later
Rias didn't think of herself as a complicated person.
She enjoyed many simple pleasures.
A simple life in a country where she could stand on her own two feet without the shadow of the Gremory name looming over her. The few expectations she did have to deal with were tied to her own need to excel and to how others had come to see her as a figure to look up to.
She enjoyed that.
She enjoyed the peace that routine brought her.
School, club activities, her own personal hobbies. Those were irreplaceable pleasures she wouldn't have experienced had she decided to stay at home.
She would have remained Rias Gremory.
Never just 'Rias'.
To finally have the chance to cut loose and build something for herself, whether it be just a reputation, rapport with her classmates, or a human education in a school of merit, those were things she wanted to do the right way, something to look back on and realize she achieved them on her own.
Anything that disrupted this precious reprieve from her dull everyday life in the Underworld was something that greatly annoyed Rias.
For example, surprise visits from one of the most powerful men in the Underworld.
Was it any surprise she was ticked off?
"You can't give me the cold shoulder forever, you know?"
Rias didn't say anything, maintaining her most unamused stare.
"I'm not gonna turn to stone if you glare at me."
She tried again, just to be sure.
Unfortunately, she lacked that power. And it's not like it would have worked even if she did. There was simply too much distance between herself and her older brother, the man who rose to the position of Satan.
It didn't hurt to try, however.
"President, you'll get wrinkles if you keep this up."
Rias scoffed, shooting the dark haired girl beside her an annoyed look of her own. Who merely responded with a dainty smile, completely unaffected by the red head's rotten mood.
Rias dared to say she was enjoying it.
"Yes, well, how else am I supposed to react to a sudden visit in the middle of my vacation? I just came back from home." Her parents would have never allowed her to spend as much time in the human world as they did without concessions. And she often spent part of, if not her entire vacations back in the Underworld.
To come back to Japan, only to have her brother drop in on her unannounced?
That was a bit beyond the pale.
Her big brother, for his part, didn't seem the least bit affected by her displeasure. In fact, he probably was enjoying it in some way, though, thankfully, different to how Akeno did. Although Rias could tell that there was something wrong with the usually unflappable Satan.
He wasn't as relaxed as usual.
If anything, he looked like he was expecting someone to show up, checking his watch every few minutes, leg bumping against the coffee table, stolen glances sent to the maid who dutifully stood beside the door.
She was doing a much better job looking like everything was okay.
'Which means this isn't a house call.' Rias sighed.
As annoyed as she was, even she knew when to take things seriously.
"Well, why the visit then?" She might as well bite the bullet. But she swore if this was about the Phenex trying to push the date of her wedding ahead one more time, she was going to find a way to turn herself into a toad in protest. Good luck explaining why their son had to marry a toad!
"Can't I take time out from my busy schedule just to see you?" He smiled wryly, leaning forward so his chin rested on the palm of his hand.
Rias sighed.
Dealing with her brother could be a chore at times.
"You could, but we just saw each other less than a week ago. Is something the matter?"
The way his left eyebrow twitched gave away the game.
He really was worried about something. And, even more than that, she noticed. So, smiling at her, Lucifer gave up on pretending.
"You're really perceptive for a girl your age. Have I ever said that?" The older devil leaned back, shoulders sagging in relief. Was he… trying to pretend everything was normal?
"I lose track of the many compliments you shower me with, brother."
And it was true. There probably wasn't a single positive thing to be said about someone that Sirzechs hadn't said about her before, in front of others or not. Usually while pinching her cheeks when she was younger.
He better not be thinking of doing that here and now.
Her pride wouldn't be able to take it.
"Well, I'll answer your question with another. Do you remember when we were discussing the details for your stay on Earth? Why we went through the hoops of negotiating with the Bael Clan to allow you to take Kuoh over?"
Rias tried to recall.
Back then she wasn't terribly interested in the political maneuvering and concessions being asked for, or, rather, demanded. In her mind, just about any city in just about any part of the country would have sufficed so long as she got her wish to stay in Japan.
She didn't care about anything else.
"If I recall… there were safety concerns?" She finished the last part questioningly.
Sirzechs smiled thinly.
"Yes, you could say that. When we made arrangements to have you stay here, we made sure to position you in territory that wasn't under the direct influence of human organizations. With the Yokai Faction acting as landlords, we wanted to make sure there wouldn't be any chances that one of those human tyrants would see you or Sona as targets."
Rias pursued her lips.
Human Tyrants.
Otherwise known as Godslayers in japan… but abbroad they were referred to by another name.
"Campione?"
Sirzechs nodded.
"You could call them the natural enemies… or perhaps apex predators of the human world. Unlike those of us who originate from other planes of existence, a Campione is an originally human existence that claims dominion over this world. Do you recall why?"
The younger devil recalled what she knew.
Campione, the god slayers. Beings who through chance, luck, or a combination of factors, achieved an impossible victory over a god and usurped their powers for themselves. The natural enemies of the Heretic Gods. As there were few who had any interest in the human world nowadays beyond private business, it wasn't wrong to consider them the tyrants who ruled the human world from behind the scenes.
As a member of the Gremory family, she was made quite aware of the danger they could pose. Especially if she were away from her proper territory, in a land where her family couldn't immediately come to her aid.
But really, why was this coming up now of all times?
"You think one of these Campione is headed here?" It was the reasonable assumption to make. If he were talking to her about them now.
"We believe they already are."
Rias went silent for a second as her mind caught up to what her brother said.
That… wasn't what she expected.
"Will that be a problem?"
"At present we are unsure. The appearance of a Heretic God is an omen for the arrival of a Campione. Whether the one we discovered was slain by one of the six we know of, or gave birth to a 7th… we cannot know until they show themselves." The one who answered was Grayfia, her sister-in-law speaking for the first time since arriving.
Her brother sighed.
"Laying it on a bit thick, aren't you?"
The maid stared at him impassively.
"You would have sugar coated it. This is a serious concern, and we are here to warn you that until we know more about the situation it would be better to keep a low profile."
A low profile?
That was… doable.
Rias didn't have to like it though.
When she came back from visiting home earlier, it was with the expectation that she would have some time left to enjoy herself before classes started again. A month just wasn't enough for her to do all the things she wanted, especially once Sona got back.
And now she had to bury her head in the sand until this supposed Campione wasn't around anymore?
"And are you sure whoever this is… is still around?"
Sirzechs sighed, pinching his brow.
"Really, if they were nearby it wouldn't be that much of a problem. A Campione's presence is, frankly, striking. Anyone would know immediately who they were once they got close enough. Those of non-human origin, even more so."
So they wouldn't be sure who this person was until they were close?
"There is a chance that they have already left, but just to be sure, I'd say you should keep away from the public until school is back."
Rias wanted to argue.
Really, weren't they blowing this out of proportion?
Despite being an island country, there were a lot of people and a lot of places in Japan that could be of more interest than her town. If these godslayers were out and about causing mischief, surely they would have heard something about it by now, right?
It wasn't like any of these human tyrants had any reason to come to Kuoh.
Right?
Chapter 4: Chapter III
Chapter Text
Dark.
Cold.
Weightless.
Issei's mind told him he was floating through the vacuum of space.
His body, such as it was, was simply experiencing an overwhelming sense of tiredness keeping him still. So he drifted through the currents without the strength to so much as open his eyes; giving the boy time for his mind to slowly but surely claw its way back to a firmer consciousness.
Ever so slowly providing the answers to what happened.
He was dead.
Well, pretty sure he was dead after what happened.
The chase all over the ship, Dusa-chan's rampage, his last ditch effort that somehow managed to catch her in the best possible spot. And then the conversation they had as both lay bleeding out. If this was something he was reading about and not living through, Issei would have called it a nice death, a good way to send them off and take down the bad guy.
It sounded heroic.
But this wasn't a game. It wasn't a movie, or even a comic.
This was reality.
And the reality of it was that Issei failed. In the end, there was no other way he could describe what happened on that ship. No other way he could describe it than a horrible tragedy that came for them all, killing almost everything and leaving only him and a couple others behind.
Ultimately, he supposed, not even him.
'It was a bad plan, really. I hope Joan and the others are found quickly.'
If that had really been the real Dusa-chan, she'd have turned into stone at the sight of her own face and everyone else would have been freed. It was at least one of the possible endings he recalled.
But it didn't work.
And now he was dead.
'And I can't even see mom and dad.' Talk about disappointment. Issei forced a laugh, but it was weak, warbling, even in his own mind.
One way or another he was hoping he might have been able to be with them again.
That Shidou guy always went on and on about how God watched over and cared about everyone equally, that there was a place for… good people. Mom and Dad were good people. Sure, they yelled at him sometimes, and it hurt when they chewed him out for his desires. But they cared!
'I promise, God, they care. They want what's best for me!'
There was no voice, his mouth, if it even really existed, could make no sound. And yet his heart ached with the need to cry out. To swear that it was all true!
A moment or two later, chest aching - differently to… before - he calmed and stilled.
Deep down, Issei figured that if Shidou was right, He could overlook all the illegal downloads he made for his games.
That would sure be a stupid way to get kicked out of heaven.
Unfortunately the joke failed to make the aching in his chest any better. His body now just felt numb aside from that terrible, bitter sting of failure.
'No.'
A pinprick formed.
'Wait.'
There was something else there.
A feeling of something hot spiraling out from where his heart should be and a strange sense of awareness speaking from… the center of himself. Trying to grasp the confusing sensations, Issei felt himself being pulled, almost dragged out from where he was; like a fish on a hook, a rush of movement bringing him back to the waking world with a start.
He blinked, slowly.
'Light?'
There was light shining onto him from above. It felt warm, strange. His skin tingled, something prickling him through the back of his shirt and pants.
'It smells like grass.' Fingers twitching, the sensation of the ground beneath Issei spread through his body as the numb feeling was driven back and life flowed back into his limbs. Tired as they felt. Painful as they felt. At least he felt like he was alive again.
There was also… something soft?
Like a pillow, something was holding his head above ground, the scent of flowers stirring Issei as he blinked the fuzziness away.
Only to realize it wasn't just a pillow.
But a lap pillow.
"Oh, welcome back sleepyhead. And here I was wondering when you were going to wake up."
Looming over him was… a girl. A really cute girl. With dark pink hair split into long flowing pigtails and with eyes of the most vibrant shade of green Issei had ever seen, sparkling with mirth as she smiled down at him. Her ears were longer than normal, and pointy like an elve's, and she wore what looked like a dress with a similar color to her hair.
Issei couldn't help it.
He gawked.
While the clear lack of oppai left something to be desired, there was just something in the way she looked at him that made his cheeks color and his stomach do flips.
"Aren't you the charmer." He felt slight fingers run through his hair, lightly ruffling it with a giggle.
He said that outloud?!
"No, no. Sorry about that. Really, our thoughts and words can mingle in this place. It's actually pretty hard to hold a conversation when you're hungry or when you're trying to remember the punch line to a joke. Believe me, I tried."
Issei blinked.
He was just so confused.
"Where is this?" From that empty darkness to a fuzzy sunny plain, he was having a hard time adjusting to the whiplash. And more importantly, he couldn't help but wonder if this was the afterlife, and if it was… why did he feel sore all over.
"That's because this isn't the afterlife. It's not the living world, either, but if you're feeling pain then it's proof that you're alive, no?"
Maybe?
He never thought about it like that. But if Issei was alive and this wasn't the afterlife… then… what was happening? Was this some kind of dream?
"After a fashion, yes. Really, It has been a while since I've had a guest like this. The last one must have been… around a decade ago? Wow, that was actually pretty fast. After Annie and Doni, I figured it would have taken longer for the next one to show up."
Annie? Doni?
Were those people?
Well, it wasn't like he recognized those, but there was one part that Issei understood. That this was some kind of dream. Really, being comforted in a dream by a cute girl wasn't that bad. Truthfully, this setup was exactly the same as 'Blessings be Upon this Marvelous World'.
"Are you here to send me to another world?"
With how his luck was turning out, that was a completely logical expectation.
The pink haired girl giggled, as if reading his thoughts.
"Nothing like that. Really, if anything I am here to send you back. To congratulate you on your great achievement too. It's not often that a human can survive a Heretic God for nearly a week, fight back, and somehow come out on top. That's a miracle if I have ever seen one!"
Miracle? Heretic God?
He really was lost.
"Sorry, sorry! Let me start again from the top. My name is Pandora."
Issei frowned.
He heard that name somewhere before. He knew he had, but couldn't for the life of him recall where he had. It was on the tip of his tongue.
"So you're not here to send me to another world?"
"You keep asking that. Do you want to be sent to another world?"
Did he? Yes. An adventure in another world was every teenage boy's dream. But the entire meeting was kinda going against his expectations. Then again, maybe that well was poisoned by all the games and anime he consumed about that kind of story. Really, just the confirmation that he was somehow still alive took a massive weight off his chest.
While crushing him with guilt.
"Are you okay?"
Right, right. His thoughts were leaking.
"Well, I guess? Knowing that I'm alive is nice and all… don't get me wrong! I'm really glad for the help!"
"Buuuut?"
Issei grimaced, turning to look away.
"I was just… thinking about my parents. Everyone on that ship, really." Maybe it hadn't been his responsibility to stop what happened, but the fact that he couldn't find a way to bring them back made an ugly, cold feeling surge through his chest; thoughts whispering all the ways he could have done things differently. All the ways he could have saved them, no matter how impossible that task might be.
Pandora had claimed he'd managed one miracle, after all, why not a second?
"I don't think you need to worry about that, actually."
He blinked, confused, a scared hope surging almost as intensely as the guilt had.
"What?" Thoughts pressed together with the word, not so much an active attempt at communication as a push and wash of desires, fears, and needs.
Pandora smiled warmly, hand pressing softly against his cheek to dry the fresh tracks of tears.
"I don't know exactly what you were saying to each other, but whatever you did certainly left a mark on Medusa. Normally, there wouldn't be a way to bring someone back from being turned to stone by her unless she willingly does it. I only know that before she vanished, she completely withdrew her powers."
T-Then… that meant…
The pink haired girl nodded, as if reading his thoughts.
"Your feelings, your honesty, most certainly found their mark."
Issei didn't know what happened next. One moment, he was laying on the mysterious girl's lap, and on the next he was on his knees, arms thrown around her as the teen pulled her into a hug, the tightest hug he remembered ever giving someone. As if a weight had been pulled off his chest, Issei was embarrassed to admit that he probably left a few tear stains on her shoulder as he tried to process the earth shattering relief.
They were okay?
He hadn't… failed?
Though the girl's words felt too good to be truth, Issei found he couldn't doubt her. As if deep down, part of him realized this girl, whoever she was, would never lie to him.
"There there… let it all out."
He felt her hand draw circles on the middle of his back. The gentle voice soothing him.
"You must have had such a hard time. I might not have seen all of it, but I know enough to tell that you, Issei Hyoudou, are a fool. A courageous, kind hearted fool who somehow brought about an unprecedented miracle. A child worthy of a witch." What should have been harsh words were instead spoken with a fondness and love that made him feel warm inside.
Words he'd never thought he wanted to hear.
Something precious that could only be said once.
"Yes… you will do just fine."
Issei was paying attention, at least a little, and this time her words were heavier. There was more to them. At least, more that he noticed.
"Oh child of the Earth, born again on the seas, and beloved by the Serpent, I take you as my child. Campione, sword and shield and champion of all Mankind. Know that you are the beloved of the Evil Goddess Pandora, bane of all the Heavens."
Issei decided then and there that if he ever got sent to another world, he would ask to take her with him.
There was a soft giggle before a pair of soft lips touched his forehead.
"Silly boy. Don't you know any better than chasing a married lady."
Wait, what did she say?
Before Issei could voice his thoughts, the world grew dim once more and just as he'd been yanked from the darkness, the young boy once again found himself dragged away.
This time… into the light.
Issei woke up confused.
'Another weird dream, huh?' Rubbing the sand out of his eyes, the teenage boy pulled himself upright, yawning as the urge to lay back down for another half an hour made itself known. The covers were warm, and the pillows bundled together just the way he liked.
Even if he'd been having strange dreams lately.
The sort that seemed so vivid that it was almost like he was there, only for him to wake up and completely forget what happened the night before. Though Issei was pretty sure that they involved getting a lap pillow from a cute girl.
'I always make sure to remember the most important details, though I think she was… kind? Well, either way, I certainly wouldn't mind having that dream for another twenty minutes.'
But, unfortunately, he couldn't.
"Because today is the day!"
"No yelling!" His mother called out, a bit of an edge to her tone informing the teenager his parents knew exactly why he was so happy.
After all, today was the day!
The day all his dreams would come true!
The day he started in Kuoh Academy!
How could he not be at his best? To make the best impression possible, and not miss a single second of the experience, Issei was willing to part with an extra hour of sleep to make sure he was showered, dressed, and early to the first class of the year.
Oh, he could hardly wait.
'The girl's uniform… I wonder what they look like now?'
Were the skirts short? Did they still wear those little capes over their shoulders? There was always something magical about the way girls looked when he passed them by the street. And somehow there was always a small change to spice things up from one year to the next.
Maybe this year it would be Sailor Fuku?
To honor the ol' reliable?
"A pity no one wears spats anymore."
He would offer a prayer later for the deceased tradition.
"Oh well!"
His moment of silence truly was momentary. And, ten minutes later, he was applying his deodorant and tugging on his undershirt at the same time - unwilling to waste any energy fooling around with the uniform's buttons.
"My, my, someone's eager and ready for school today."
Nodding, Issei accepted his mother's praise.
"Yes! I showered twice, have all my bags packed, and I'm ready to feast, uh, um, I mean greet my classmates?"
His father, sipping on a warm coffee and reviewing the morning's news on his phone, simply sat his cup down and pinned him in place with a stair.
"Issei. Girls your age care that you are polite and do not harass them. That is the first step to making friends." The teenager felt his cheeks color and he tried not to gripe. "So try to keep your desires to yourself. At least for today?"
"Ah… yes sir."
It really did feel unfair. Even after everything, though it seemed like only he remembered Dusa-chan, he still didn't get much in the way of trust.
'Though, why would I get any trust if they don't know what happened? And someone definitely made everyone just accept what happened. There wasn't even a comment in the papers about all the damage to the ship….' Even though a month had already passed since they had come back to Japan, the incident at the ship was all but forgotten.
A freak gas leak, everyone called it, explaining that a short circuit led to the ship being flooded with gas that knocked out everyone inside. Disaster was only averted due to the quick action of the captain in setting up automatic controls to prevent a collision. In the end, nobody got hurt, so the incident was quickly forgotten. The whole thing stunk of a cover up, the sort that happened in spy movies all the time, and made his fingers itch. But before he could start brooding, his mom gently set a full plate down in front of him.
"Eat up. You've got a big day ahead of you and I know it'll go well. And that you won't peep on anyone."
Issei didn't pout.
Nope, he wasn't pouting at all.
'Really, I save a whole ship and I don't get so much as a medal for it.' Though he did get a handshake from the mayor and the ship's captain for looking after the kids, who told their parents a wild tale about being chased by giant snakes in the hallways while Issei led them to safety.
It was dismissed as hallucinations brought about by the gas, while he was credited with leading the children to safety and ensuring nothing went amiss while their parents were injured.
He didn't really care about not being recognized for what he'd done. Learning that they managed to escape and survive… somehow made it all worth it. Even the older kids had hugged him goodbye and, well, he felt a sense of accomplishment that banished any lingering disappointment.
"Ise?"
He shook his head.
"Sorry, was thinking."
His mother, very much alive and not made of marble, frowned in concern.
"Are you sure you didn't forget anything? Your books? Your lunch money? Your bus pass?"
Issei nodded, pawing at his pockets.
Oh… he'd nearly forgotten his pass.
"Nice catch, I'll be right back!"
Putting a bit of speed into it, the young man jogged back to his room and, pulling open his desk, he hesitated.
On his shelf, there was a small space he'd cleared off.
Only two figurines were standing on it.
One… was the girl he dreamed about.
But the other was Dusa-Chan.
"Ah. Not quite right."
Reaching out a single finger, there was a snap, a pop, a crack - but not from the statuette. Instead, the stone of her ears became liquid, twisting and elongating and adjusting her ears just so. And only once he was satisfied that the curve of her blue scales was… more accurate, not perfect, never perfect, did he actually grab his bus pass.
"At least her smile is a little happier."
That was important. Unfortunately, Issei was still way too inexperienced to completely get her right. No matter how many times he tried, or how often he carved the figurine from scratch, there was always something missing. Something that didn't feel right when he looked at her.
"Ready to go, son?"
"Yes, Dad."
A one armed hug, a quick kiss to the top of his head.
"Ready for your first day?"
"Yes, Mom."
A full hug, this time, and another kiss to the same spot on top of his head. Okay, so maybe Issei was being clingy, whereas before he might have been embarrassed or annoyed at how his parents babied him at times, the past month saw him spend as much time as he could around them.
Trying to convince himself that he wasn't dreaming and wouldn't wake up to a pair of statues one morning.
They were safe. They were okay.
Had he somehow managed to free them when he stabbed Dusa-chan? Or, maybe… she decided to help after they had that conversation? Even now he could barely remember what he said, dying as he was. That he somehow survived, and everyone managed to leave that ship safe… he couldn't help but wonder if she did it because of him.
Really, Issei probably would have considered the entire thing the fruit of his imagination.
'If not for one little thing.'
Sneaking his hand into his back pocket, the very much empty pocket, Issei pulled out a small lump of stone vaguely shaped like a doll. Its edges were rough and he could barely make out where the head was. Really, it was closer to a misshapen pebble than anything.
But it was proof, the definite proof that what happened wasn't just a dream.
'You don't get magic powers from a dream.'
That much he was sure of.
But maybe this was a sign of good things to come. New school. New year. New chances to feast his eyes on the best Oppai the country had to offer.
'Goodbye everyday life, hello Oppai Academia!'
One Hour Later
Kuoh turned out to be more boring than Issei hoped.
Oh, don't get him wrong. The school was awesome.
Newly refurbished buildings, top of the line equipment. Not a speck of dust or stain to be seen. It was worth every single moment he spent studying. Even the auditorium didn't smell like baby powder and detergent.
Which made it easier to sit still as the principal droned on and on with the welcome speech.
'Guess we can't escape the boring stuff even here, huh?'
For a supposed top ranked school in the country, there wasn't exactly much to set it apart from the usual outside of the fancy buildings and the stylish uniforms. The morning schedule turned out to be exactly the same as the one back in Issei's middle school.
Opening Ceremony.
Teacher introductions.
A bunch of old dudes telling them how lucky they were to be there and what they weren't supposed to be doing… half of which Issei would probably be ignoring by the end of the week anyway.
But he didn't let that discourage him!
This was the paradise he spent an entire year working towards. The reason why he gave up on so many earthly pleasures for so long. Even if all Issei had to show for it were a few sneaking glances, the young man knew in his heart of hearts that the promised time would come sooner or later.
He just had to be patient.
"Incredible… even their teachers are top notch."
"So this is where the fabled attractive older ladies were hiding all along?!"
And of course, joining him in this crusade were his loyal friends. It had been his, Matsuda and Motohama's plan to study their butts off and get into Kuoh for the sake of paradise.
Even now the bespectacled boy adjusted his glasses, thoroughly scanning the staff members while humming in thought. Motohama offered his opinions regarding the Legendary Scanner's findings. And Issei would decide upon their plan of action. Such had always been the nature of their teamwork.
They were more than friends.
They were brothers.
Allies for the cause of Oppai.
"I spot hotties. At 21 o'clock." Motohama, ever dutiful lookout, reported.
There, sitting besides the staff in what was probably meant to be the honor student seating were… some of the most beautiful girls Issei had ever seen. But what struck him first was the sight of actual red hair and beautiful blue eyes combined with a figure that could put hourglasses to shame. How the hell hadn't they noticed her during the assembly?
She wasn't even the only one.
Besides her was a shorter but equally beautiful girl with short black hair and glasses that gave her a sharp look. The cool girl archetype wasn't exactly one of his favorites, but he'd developed a newfound respect for it after all the work he put into his Dusa-chan figurines.
"What's their stats, Matsuda?"
Their legendary scanner tsked, biting his thumb in frustration.
"We are too far away, I can't get a good read on them." Truly, to climb the highest of highs only to be plunged back into despair. It would appear Kuoh wasn't shy about showing off the best it had to offer, and everyone seemed to be of the same opinion as the two girls lounged besides the staff.
One of them the highest scorer of the previous year, the next apparently the brand new student council president. Issei had played enough dating sims to see where this was going. There would be more chances, and Issei was sure they would be seeing those two often.
There was no need to rush.
Eventually, the long winded welcome ceremony ran its course and the students were allowed to go back to their classrooms. Though, much to Issei's disappointment, he'd been singled out from his friends. He'd been halfway through the board looking for his name when he felt Motohama's hand on his shoulder.
"Hey Issei."
"Yeah?"
"Don't look now, but I think that someone is looking at us."
Wait, what? Where?!
"I said don't look!" His friend hissed in his ear.
"Sorry. You sure she ain't looking at the board? You sure it's at us?"
"Positive! Now, act cool! I think she's coming over."
Oh no! Was someone onto them already?!
Running over what he'd done today, the young man considered the totality of his actions. Had he done anything blatant? Had he done anything criminal!?
But, unwilling to let doom creep up on him unsuspectingly, he turned and faced his fate….
"Issei Hyoudou." The girl was short, petite, and wore her white hair in a medium length bob, and seemed almost totally impassive. She stared up at him for a moment, eyes peering right through him as if trying to find something, causing the young man to sweat cold in anticipation. "Would you be willing to meet me after school?"
His eyes went wide.
"Yes!" Heart pounding, throat dry, his voice was clear, immediate, and he most certainly didn't squeak. "I mean yeah, sure, I would love to." He backtracked slightly, trying to play it cool, if only because he was about to break down into either crying or dancing.
And he didn't know which yet.
"Excellent. I will see you at the front gate after class. We will continue from there."
Nodding dumbly, he watched silently as the girl walked away, utterly silent despite his friends' attempts to interrogate him about where he knew that girl from, or to spill his secrets.
Issei, however, remained unresponsive.
He was on cloud nine! Ecstatic!
'A date on my first day!' He wanted to whoop for joy, but instead opted to look at the girl who invited him out one last time as she turned the corner, brown eyes meeting dark blue as she disappeared amidst the crowd.
'Could this be… my popular phase?!'
Chapter 5: Chapter IV
Chapter Text
Chapter 6: Chapter V
Chapter Text
"Take a right up here."
Complying with Athena's instructions, Issei took the indicated turn, already recognizing that their path led back to Kuoh. The school would likely be empty at this time of the day, hopefully, it was only the first day so most clubs probably wouldn't be there.
"Good… call… nobody… should… be… there."
It would be a safe place to fight. Well, safer than on the sidewalk. And that really was bothering him. Because as much as he felt like it sometimes, Issei knew he wasn't an idiot.
Or, at least, he liked to think he wasn't.
Looking at the current situation he was in, there should have been hundreds of emergency personnel running around, never mind news people, or the army, or well… anyone. But the moment that hooded lady screamed at him, it was like everyone else was sent running for the hills.
'I could really use one of those choppers right about now.' What was the point of having those if they couldn't use it to blow up a single measly giant snake!?
"Stop praying for help too much." Athena tightened her legs and adjusted her grip around his chest. "It makes the poison spread faster."
Unsure how to respond, Issei chose to save his breath. Though he really wouldn't mind if a bit of back up came around. So even if he hadn't really been… anticipating all of today, or the events leading up to it for that matter, there was the benefit that he had a cute girl on his back.
So that was nice.
'Hehe. Oppai!'
Still, one couldn't help but ask why he hadn't seen this kinda thing coming when, just a month earlier, he'd been in a very similar situation: running for his life as a mysterious woman and her oversized pet snake chased after him.
It was almost comical!
Only this time it was an even larger snake than before.
Frankly, it wasn't like Issei was trying to ignore things.
For the first few weeks after coming back from that ship Issei spent most of his time awake looking for signs that what happened, that what he experienced on that ship wasn't some sort of gas induced fever dream and that there were indeed things going bump in the night.
Never mind how much time he'd spent back there, in cramped labyrinths of pipes and dark hallways, laying in his own pool of blood, watching his parent's stone faces be smashed to pieces, or seeing all the horrid, terrible things a monster could do to children.
No, he'd never mention those dreams to anyone.
Ultimately his efforts, both in the waking world and the dreaming, failed to turn up much. No matter how hard he looked, it seemed as if any information or record of such mysterious incidents had been scrubbed clean.
Hell, even researching himself and the ship incident got harder as the days progressed, to the point he only knew how to find stuff on it because he knew enough details to make the search very specific.
'Really, I was half way convinced it had all been in my head.'
Only it wasn't.
Because hallucinations didn't give you magic powers.
And that's what he had. The sole proof that what happened on that ship, what happened to him and to Dusa-chan was real, was that he was different. A strange something nestled deep within him that, if he closed his eyes, he could almost feel pulsing, slithering, and writhing.
Almost like a snake.
The first time he used it had been a surprise. He'd only been trying to keep the memory of the incident alive, trying to get as clear an image of Dusa-chan as he could to make sure he never forgot her smile, that his own nightmares and fever dreams didn't twist her sorrow and her anguish into a tool to drown himself in pity. Because that was genuinely what he was afraid of, of forgetting that she hadn't been a monster at the end.
She had turned his parents back, turned everyone back. Because she let go of her hate. So Issei would too.
'Well, I still didn't plan on breaking the window.' This power, whatever it was, was dangerous and… familiar. The same kind of power Dusa-chan had. The same thing she did back in that room.
[Mineral Garden]
He came up with a name for it, yeah. Because all magic powers should have a cool name in english.
In the end, that power proved that what happened was real and that the world was both a larger and scarier place than he first thought. Of course, finding out more about it… whether there were more people like Dusa-chan, or like him, well, that was an entirely different matter.
"Up ahead."
Athena's hand shot over his shoulder, pointing to the side just as a familiar hooded form shot through a window into a burst of glass with spear in hand, landing right in front of them with a twirl.
Issei stopped dead in his tracks, the side of his chest felt numb, and looking at that wicked gleaming blade, he didn't want to learn what a second dose would be like.
"Leaving so soon? Didn't take you for a coward."
He liked to live, so what?
Besides…
"Two on one isn't fair either."
The blonde sneered, marring what would have been an otherwise beautiful face.
"Funny. I'm counting two of you over there."
"Just because you're a pretty lady, don't think I'll let you pick on my girlfriend."
"Girlfriend? What the Hell are you talking about?"
"Oi! Just because I'm a pretty average guy, doesn't mean I can't get a super cute girl to go out with me! Don't you know it's my popular phase!"
Face twisted in confusion, the blonde snarled and made up her mind.
"You know what… you're insane. Killing you is a mercy."
There was no more talk after that.
She was fast, fast like Dusa had been. But Issei was fast, too, or at least faster than he had been.
Dodging was pretty easy, since the crazy spear lady was just flailing about. Obviously weapon fighting wasn't where she excelled, probably depended on that poison of hers to do the work. So he kept his eyes and ears peeled, waiting for the exact mo-
"There you are!"
Bursting out of the side of an empty looking food shop, the giant snake sent a shower of wood and plastic splinters raining down on him, even as it snapped huge, venom dripping fangs in his direction.
But that was good, too, because the two foes got in each other's way!
And most importantly, the street they were in was empty.
Drawing upon that inner well of power, Issei's mind went back to the ship, back to the confrontation at the mirror room he'd built as a trap. Even though it hadn't worked back then, what he did remember was the way Dusa-chan used her power, the way it formed and lashed out from all around her like wicked vines with lethal, stinging spears.
Having felt those very same thorns in his skin, Issei could perfectly see them in his mind's eye.
'And the clearer the image… the easier it is to make."
That was the nature of [Mineral Garden], a power constrained only by his ability to visualize what he wanted. Though he hadn't quite grasped how to use it effectively after only a month of practice, there were certain objects that he could create reliably because he'd experienced them first hand.
So, as the ground shifted beneath his feet, the only sign that something was amiss were the multitudes of cracks forming on the pavement and dozens of white root-like spikes that surged from the ground.
It was like watching a plant grow on fast forward!
Stone formed into barbed vines and lashed out, tearing and piercing and ripping. However, that was against his enemies. With him, they wrapped around Issei's body with a gentleness and tenderness he couldn't imagine.
With his body shielded, more and more vines began quickly spreading out, though beads of sweat started freely running down Issei's forehead as a massive thorny bush overtook the street. And after only a few more moments, branches and vines, seemingly growing out of the concrete walls and the pavement, nearly blotted out the sun.
He felt Athena shift on his back, looking over his shoulder.
"Impressive."
He thought so too.
Not to toot his own horn… but, well, the results spoke for themselves.
The massive snake that had been just about to swallow them had been lifted off the ground, caught by the stone branches and vines; some of which had pierced clean through its body before growing out of the other side. Somehow she'd avoided a head injury, but the white marble around her seemed to be dripping with a strange golden colored liquid.
The hooded girl didn't get off any easier.
Missing an arm, the blonde was completely wrapped up in a tight bundle of thorny vines. Far from scared or surprised, she insead looked positively furious, eyes gleaming in infuriated recognition.
"Y-You… this is… our power."
She spat out a wad of golden blood, snarling as the branches groaned and buckled, but didn't break. Suspending the two far above ground and away from Issei, who let out a shaky sigh of relief that he wasn't the one on the wrong end of those things.
One time had been enough.
"How strange… you subconsciously avoided a killing blow? Or perhaps it is a lack of experience that allowed them to sense it? Considering their shared origin it is possible that they could foresee the use of the Authority, even if it belongs to you now…"
What was she rambling about now?
He could barely keep up.
"I didn't want to hurt them." Well, maybe he did want to hit them a bit, but Issei knew just how painful this was so he tried to avoid hitting anything lethal. Besides, with them hung like this and tied up it wasn't like they could hurt anyone, right?
"Stheno! Do it!"
"Y-Yes, sister!"
Maybe, just maybe… he should learn to keep his mouth shut.
Before he realized what was happening, the massive snake seemed to bloat in the area around her stomach, the lump of 'something' traveling up its throat before puffing up the monster's jaws.
And a cloud of thick golden mist erupted above them, covering the area above them and obscuring the two from view.
Athena tapped his shoulder.
"It would be expedient to escape while they lick their wounds. Despite its healing qualities, it will be a few moments yet until they are capable of breaking their binds."
Healing?!
Looking up above, Issei rubbed out the golden mist from his eyes as he tried to see through the haze only to see that, yes, somehow the strange blood was gathering up around the injuries, closing up the holes on the massive snake's body, as well as swelling up around the area where the blonde's arm had been.
More importantly, he could hear the impromptu hedge of thorns buckle and crack overhead.
Great, just great!
He hated when bosses could heal up for free while he didn't have a single potion on him. It was so unfair!
"Well, that wasn't all I've got!"
Gripping the vines that had embraced him, Issei sent them spiraling outwards - freely lashing about inside the thorn bush. Sure, it brought the two crazies down sooner, but it meant that they fell into a veritable blender of flying marble shards, lashing vines, and rending spikes.
"Die, mortal!"
And blondie responded by flicking a large glob of something at him, the teenager instinctively dodged, but watched it eat a hole in the pavement while the duo fended off the attacking tendrils.
"Ranged attacks and healing on a double boss… that's too much!"
Taking Athena's advice, he promptly beat a retreat, summoning up several slabs of stone behind him to cover his back as the marble structure cracked and buckled around them.
It wasn't going to last much longer.
Fortunately, the school appeared to be empty when Issei made it past the gates.
Which was strange. He… he knew that.
First day or not there was no way that the teachers and the rest of the staff wouldn't be sticking around. Not when Kuoh was a school that included even advanced education at the college level. If anything, there should have been at least a few people walking around before classes for the upper years started.
But there weren't any.
Neither staff, nor students.
For a moment the thought that they might simply have left early pressed itself forwards. The thought that it was completely normal for the first week of class to be a slower one appeared in the forefront of his mind, even. It was logical, too, but that itself seemed… wrong.
Before he shook it off.
This was Kuoh, there was no way they'd be that wishy washy with their reputation!
"Ah, you appear to have shaken off the compulsion. This Athena commends you."
Confusion dissipated and strengthened at once, but, this time, it was far more understandable. Though it still took an effort of will to set aside worries about mind control.
"Right. That reminds me."
He set the smaller teenager down and just looked at her. Now, however, he noticed a few things. Principally that she wasn't wearing the Kuoh academy uniform but had still slipped onto the campus without issue. That her eyes were… wrong. At least for a kid his age. They were cold and old and not quite human. No normal person would ever mistake her for just some schoolgirl.
No matter how beautiful she might have been.
She was… Athena.
The girl with a weird fake name who didn't seem to be the least bit bothered by the massive snake and hooded maniac chasing them. In fact, before the blondie made glass rain on them Issei was sure he heard her admit she knew they would be there.
Did his date know they were going to attack him?
Was she working for them? But then why would they attack while he was holding her the entire time?
Maybe she was trying to warn him? But if that was the case then why spend most of the afternoon playing games with him instead of trying to tell him about the weird monster women coming after him?
It didn't make any sense!
"Just… who are you?"
"I have already introduced myself. This Athena has not been untruthful in her greeting. To do so would tarnish the good will you've shown as a host." The white haired girl didn't seem to understand what he meant, her impassive features giving way to slight confusion.
That's when a horrific sound reached Issei, the sound causing him to flinch, spine going ramrod straight as the stone rosebush he'd trapped the two monsters inside collapsed with a thunderous crash in the not so far off distance. From where they stood, it looked like a building had collapsed, ground shaking with the weight of collapsing rubble.
"It would appear they've finally escaped."
Issei breathed out shakily, turning towards Athena wary and worried and the smallest bit hopeful.
"You're not a student, are you?" He couldn't help but ask, knowing what he did now, there were way too many coincidences. "And you're the reason no one was around."
She nodded.
"You would be correct. The form you see before you is merely a disguise this Athena has weaved together in order to infiltrate this territory without being discovered. All for the goal of investigating the two distortions set to make landfall in this country."
Alright, so she wasn't a student… that was good to know. But it only left him with more questions. At the very least he hoped she also meant that no innocents were hurt, if only because they weren't around.
"Are you on their side?"
Did she invite him out just to make it easier for the other two to jump him?
"Hardly. While this Athena certainly was interested in seeing whether they were the distortion sensed, the true aim of this expedition was to judge whether you were the nascent Campione this one believed to be born a month ago."
Issei stared.
Campione? Was that another one of her weird words? Certainly didn't sound like japanese or english to him.
His confusion must have shown on his face because the white haired girl frowned, stepping back as if to study him. Looking up and down before resting her chin on the palm of her hand.
"Doubtlessly you appear to be uninformed. Though this one made the assumption that you saw through this disguise and sought to entreat this Athena as a form of ceasefire, it seems that in my eagerness to converse with you an error in judgment was made."
Yeah, talk about it.
It doesn't even explain what she wanted with him. Sure, she probably knew what happened at the ship, and wasn't surprised to see the other two snakes coming after him. But if she wasn't here to help him, or help them…
"Ugh… this is such a headache. I don't get any of what's happening."
The short girl nodded, as if expecting it.
"Yes, that is indeed the case. So while we wait for the Heretics to make their presence known, this Athena shall impart whatever knowledge you wish for as payment for the offerings of today and your gracious hospitality."
Right, right.
She said something about that. Which meant that Issei spent the rest of his allowance on a date that wasn't even a date… because he misunderstood what this weird magical girl was saying.
Honestly, if not for the fact he wanted answers Issei would have asked for a refund instead.
"Well, you called me something earlier. Champignone? Something like that?"
"Campione, yes. Crowned as such for the miraculous deed of slaying a Heretic God. The title denotes a human who achieved the impossible, becoming God Slayers, and were in turn being rewarded with incredible powers and the authority to rule over the human world as tyrants."
And like that he raised his hand.
"Questions?"
"W-What do you mean by Gods? I… you mean that-"
"I am sure you experienced a great ordeal inside that ship. This Athena is certain that across the world, many waited the moment the heretic god inside it would make landfall with baited breath, only to watch in bewilderment as it disappeared overnight. This Athena was particularly interested in its descent, which put her in the perfect spot to witness the aftermath."
He wanted to call her crazy.
To say that there weren't such things as gods in this world. But every word she said had been true thus far. She knew about the ship. She knew about those two from earlier.
"I sense disbelief in you, Issei Hyoudou."
He wanted to pinch himself.
This had to be a dream of some sort, right? Or at the very least a nightmare.
Unfortunately for Issei, even he knew how hollow that wish was. Because he'd come to the conclusion that the supernatural existed on that ship, and had been searching for it only to come up empty. But if there really were gods and monsters out there, then it made sense why it was so hard to find out anything through human means.
But to think that Dusa-chan was actually a goddess?
"Aren't gods supposed to be all powerful, and immortal? How could someone, let alone me, kill one?" That was how they were mostly described, impossibly powerful beings who were above and beyond humans.
"It would take a miracle, yes. Whether it be luck, compatibility, mental state, environment, or the gods' own circumstances, defeating a Heretic God should be all but impossible, and yet it has happened."
Well, if she kept insisting on it then it probably was the truth.
But still… godslayer, huh?
Well, Issei would be lying if he said he hadn't felt any different after the ship incident. Something about him changed. Something that let him walk away unscathed after being showered with glass, something that let him keep running at top speed with a girl on his back from giant monsters.
It was crazy talk.
But crazy talk that made sense.
"Does that mean that those two attacking us were… goddesses?"
Athena's nose wrinkled in distaste, the first full expression he'd seen on her face all day.
"As heretics, they barely qualify. Truly this Athena could see them as subordinate existences to their sister, but given she has already perished normally they should have already disappeared. Yet they remain as autonomous entities. It is a truly puzzling conundrum."
Issei sighed.
So they really were Dusa-chan's sisters, huh?
He'd already suspected it, but having confirmation meant that he really was the one they were after. Not for reasons he didn't understand or didn't feel guilt about. But even then, he couldn't just let those two rampage all over Kuoh just because they were angry at him.
Which was why he was waiting here.
"You probably shouldn't stay here. When they follow us here, it's going to get dangerous again." At the very least he didn't want Athena to get dragged into it more than she already was. Human or not, this was still his mess.
Tilting her head in confusion, the white haired goddess looked at him before nodding to herself.
As if she'd cracked some kind of code.
"Very well, this Athena won't intervene in your battle. As Campione, it is your duty to eliminate distortions such as them. It would be a breach of decorum if this one were to render aid unsolicited."
And just like that, she crouched down and jumped.
Issei, for his part, blinked in confusion, because Athena had not only cleared the distance to the gate, the gate itself, but ended up on the roof of a three story building… at least two hundred meters away.
He was so confused that it took him three whole seconds to realize what he'd seen when she'd jumped and her skirt had flipped up.
"Just gonna save that one to the harddrive. Yeah. Hah. Haha."
A little bit hysterical, a little bit confused, he wasn't sure what to do at this point.
Apparently he was a godslayer now.
'I probably should go find an adult. Well. Not like they could do much….'
Even assuming someone believed him about his magic, convincing them he was being hunted by a pair of goddesses and then getting them to do something about them would be an entirely different matter.
"I wonder, do guns or knives even work on them? Or is it like… you need magic to beat magic? I did use Dusa-Chan's chisel when I… stabbed her."
"So you admit it, murderer!"
The giant serpent, voice still somehow impossibly polite and even soft, smashed through the gates of the school, ringed scales coiling up as the massive serpent looked ready to pounce at him, wicked curved fangs exposed to the air, dripping fat droplets of venom into the ground.
"You stabbed our beloved little sister to death! Just so you could steal her powers!"
"Stheno, you idiot! We were supposed to ambush him!" The hooded blonde came from the direction of the school, brandishing her bident. Her missing arm had been somehow reattached… or regrown. "Still, if you want, you can surrender. I'm sure my sister's fangs will crush you up before she swallows."
And that was that.
Doubt, guilt, and confusion was put away into a little box.
Issei wasn't going to die. He wasn't going to surrender. He was going to go home, brag to his friends about going on a date with a goddess, and then eat dinner with his parents.
"No chance." He took a fighting stance. "There's no way I'm letting you two ruin the school on my first day." He stopped for a moment, trying to find the right words. Trying to spit out the feelings that had been plaguing him ever since these two showed up… no… ever since he came back from that trip.
"I'm sorry about your sister, I didn't want to do that. And it wasn't right, her being so miserable, even if she was in the wrong."
There, he said it.
He admitted it. He wished he'd never had to do it. Because wrong or not… monster or not… she didn't deserve to be torn apart by her own mind like that.
"But that doesn't give you two the right to hurt others! And it doesn't mean Dusa-Chan would want you to hurt others, either! "
That got him a snarl and then a sneer.
"Then I'll take my time spitting you, boy, and roasting you over an open fire. Now die!"
As soon as those words were said, an immense pressure slammed down on all of them and a shimmering, blue-silver wall rose up around the very edge of Kuoh Academy. The ground shook beneath his feet and he could see something translucent cover his view of the city.
Almost like it was hazed over.
Was this something these two planned?
'No… Athena said something about compelling people, and she knew about these two.' Was she planning on locking them here from the start? Or was she planning on locking him here for them to find? Or did she even think she was helping him?
Either way, there would be no interruptions.
Chapter 7: Chapter VI
Chapter Text
The school was shaking.
No, beyond Kuoh Academy itself, Sona felt as if the city itself was trembling and groaning beneath her feet. The air was thick and soiled, overwhelmed by so much mana that her skin prickled and her eyes burned, palms clammy with sweat as the normally cool headed young lady ran down the street and back towards her school.
When she'd felt something interfere with her wards earlier, Sona had warned Tsubaki and left to check on them herself. Being the one in charge of administering all Devil-related activities during the day, any and all causes for concern were to be handled by her group while Rias was the one in charge of nightly activities.
Splitting responsibilities like this was the only reason they didn't have to work around the clock and instead could devote part of their time to studying.
Something that would have been impossible otherwise.
But it was a fair price for their extended stay in the human world.
Or so she thought.
'What could be happening?'
Part way through the afternoon, a powerful blast of magical energy shook the city, carried by sonic waves that ruined a fourth of all windows in the area as well and sent half the population into a panic-induced stampede. Her peerage was running itself ragged, keeping the startled humans from hurting each other, as well as dispelling the frankly absurd amounts of mana that risked sending them to the hospital.
But that was only the beginning.
When a giant serpent was sighted near the city's center, Sona had left to investigate it immediately and diverted from her original plan. Whether it be some sort of creature left to rampage in her town or some mage's idea of a practical joke, she couldn't allow it to stand. If for no other reason than people were being hurt in the disorder.
What she found, however, was much more concerning.
'Massive constructs of enchanted stone in quantities well in excess of what should be possible to conjure without drawing far more attention. A destroyed street and signs of battle that made Kuoh look like the leftovers of a Rating Game.'
And now, something was happening at the school.
'These aren't coincidences.'
In fact, she would bet her chess set that these happenings were all being propagated by the same individual. And when she got her hands on whoever this was, she was going to make them rue the day they decided this was a good idea.
Of course, complications soon came up.
Namely the fact that whoever it was behind this somehow found a way to take over her barrier from the inside. The barrier she spent her whole first year painstakingly putting together for an eventuality where they needed to contain damage to the school, or as a safe bunker where she and Rias could hide while locking the enemy outside.
Unlike her friend, Sitri was painfully aware that they were targets of some importance and nowhere near capable enough to personally engage the truly dangerous enemies their siblings had.
It was her first task in adequately shoring up their defenses.
And now it was being used against her.
'They've somehow cut me off from the spell itself.' Never mind being unable to turn it off from the outside, the barrier looked like it had been strengthened further, layers upon layers of defensive magic that distorted the air itself and partially obscured what was happening inside.
Even if it was possible to see the school and the figures inside, Sona couldn't make out who they were or what they were doing.
'It looks like… someone is fighting them?'
She couldn't make out details but there were most certainly three figures inside. The giant serpent that had been reported was present, as well as a hooded figure and what looked like another person. Sona could at the very least follow their movements, though, and was tracking the battle as best as possible.
And then the barrier shook.
Or, rather, it rippled and flexed as a blast of the purest crimson slammed against it, a harsh gust of wind nearly blowing Sona off her feet as the skies above rumbled and thundered… before a massive flash of lightning rained down from darkened clouds with a deafening roar.
The barrier, however, stood firm, merely pulsing, millions of threads of light manifesting, shifting, and knitting themselves together once more. All as if to dissipate the damage.
And Sona would recognize those attacks anywhere.
"Rias!"
Taking flight, Sona approached the scorched section of the school. The aftermath of the Ruin Princess and her Queen's attack.
"Gasper's inside there!" The crimson haired Devil's voice was thick with emotions and tears were pricking at her eyes. "We've gotta rescue him!"
It was clear that she was on the verge of panic and, as a mass of energy so potent that Sona felt its raw pressure nearly push her to her knees, the Power of Destruction was unleashed once more. Waves of surging energy eating away at the pavement, turning trees and grass into less than ash, and unmaking light that tried to pierce the raw, manifested power of Un-Creation itself all proved that the immense wave of power was… nothing.
"Rias… stop."
Gasping, chest hurting, Sona called out to her friend - even Akeno had fallen to her knees, angel wings manifesting as her King's immense power agitated the half Fallen's other nature - and fought to reach her fellow.
"You won't… breach it."
Panting, heaving with sweat, the other girl fell on her ass, Akeno rushing to her side, and the flushed and dirty Devil looked like she was barely fighting back tears.
"They're gonna hurt him again. I barely avoided Gasper's family from tracking him. They're gonna hurt him because I screwed up."
"The others?" She questioned Akeno, who had herself landed nearby, hurriedly.
"Helping around town. That horrible sound from earlier is proving hard to dispel."
"Then we need to get through. Combine our powers at one of the keystones and-"
"What is the purpose of this intrusion?"
Death.
A cold feeling gripped her head, a harsh cutting wind blowing past Sona as the world seemed to darken and all light retreated as a small figure emerged from the sudden darkness of the barrier. To the undiscerning eye she might have appeared to be a simple girl with short silver hair, but in her eyes Sona saw nothing but a bottomless abyss that threatened to swallow her whole should she dare stare for a moment longer.
Wrong.
A scar in the world.
A living contradiction which caused natural order to buckle and shudder as the short girl stepped through the barrier as if it hadn't been there. The harsh cold which emanated from her confirmed that this must have been the source of the oppressive feeling Sona had been seeking.
But she never could have expected this.
"Heretic." Her body shivered, the word itself carrying a weight only those who understood it could feel.
How could she not? As a Devil, the faith of humans had always been weaponized against her kind, whether it be by the Holy Church and the Angels, or by pantheons and their religions across the globe. Human belief was a source of endless power for those who understood how to use it.
However, Heretic Gods were another matter entirely.
Beings spawned by unchecked, rampant human imagination. Their belief coalesced and gave shape to beings that warped the natural order and brought disaster wherever they went.
"This one won't repeat herself."
A monster that only the higher echelons of Devilkind could face.
And one was standing right in front of them.
"We should be the ones asking questions! What is the meaning of your intrusion, Heretic. What reason do you have to be in our territory?" Though Sona found herself paralyzed, Rias took point, striding forth fearlessly despite the unnatural cold.
The Heretic paused, looking at Rias as if she had just noticed her.
Those pit-like eyes didn't change. If anything they seemed to look through them.
As if they weren't real.
"I see, this town was under the control of Devils after all. How perplexing."
Sona cut in, working up the courage to speak. No matter how strong she and Rias were. Without the back up of their peerages, this wasn't a fight she was comfortable risking.
"Knowing that you have trespassed on our land, I request that you state your name and-"
"I decline."
Shot down, immediately.
The Heretic didn't seem interested in conversing with them, rather, she turned her back on them. Eyes fixed towards the barrier… no… the fight taking place within the barrier.
It was quite the spectacle.
Large marble vines sprouted from the ground, thorns covering their stems like the roses of a garden, the massive serpent winding and coiling around them even as it bled golden ichor and tore open new injuries along with its glittering scales. The hooded woman was more successful, yet less graceful, crushing the clinging vines with her forked spear, vaulting over the wrecked side of the old building.
There, she could spot it!
A small head of blonde hair, desperately trying to escape as the building collapsed around him, caught in the middle of that battle.
At any other given time, Sona would have suggested falling back, or at the very least trying to appease this Heretic. With the support of their combined servants, she might have risked it, too, but with the town in an uproar and just three of them here, their prospects were less than positive.
Unfortunately, the moment the servant of a Gremory was endangered, there was no other choice.
"One of my peerage is trapped inside. You must allow me to save him."
The redhead stepped closer, the goddess not even twitching at the proximity. Nor did she react to the ominous red light emanating from Rias' eyes. A baleful reminder of her fearsome power.
"You may retrieve them when this test is concluded."
And was immediately shot down.
Again.
"He won't survive if you don't let him out!"
"Irrelevant. All variables have been accounted for. Your servant won't alter the outcome. Allowing more elements past this point threatens the result." It was a heartless, clinical analysis. The sort Sona had listened to in the past when studying the nature of tactics.
Being on the other end of it, however, was something altogether.
"Then get out of my way!"
Rias attacked, quickly and with extraordinary aggression.
Taking two steps forward, the crimson haired master of the Power of Destruction threw a sloppy, wide punch, but the blow delivered an immediate surge of magical energy directly to the girl's chest.
Any human would have had their upper body immediately disintegrated.
Any low class Devil or Angel would have died in a messy but less all consuming manner.
A high class Devil would have had pretty serious burns and likely been knocked back.
This girl simply lost about half of her top - exposing the strap of her bra, but no more.
There wasn't even a scar or a scratch on the Heretic's skin!
Sona immediately began conjuring water elementals, even as Rias began delivering more point blank range attacks. This time, though, the silver haired spirit stepped into the attempted punches and delivered a single, strong palm strike directly to Rias's solar-plexus. Akeno immediately reacted and cast multiple, spiraling bolts of lighting at the goddess, even as she caught her mistress and immediately flew to the cover of Sona's summons.
"The punishment for defiance of this one's will would usually be most severe, however, in consideration of my host's wishes I shall instead entertain you until the test is concluded."
Beneath the girl's feet, her shadow seemingly distorted and warped, rippling and flickering as it stretched and contorted itself before a massive chitinous leg surged from the projected image.
Followed by seven more.
"A taste of the finest of tapestries shall suffice for mere Daemons."
Whoever said fighting monsters looked like a fun exciting thing to do had never actually fought with one.
"Stand still and die, brat!"
And Issei was starting to think that the button mashers he liked playing had actually lied to him about how easy it was to kill one of the damn things.
"I apologize, but die now!"
'Can I sue over this?'
It wasn't like those came with a 'don't try this at home' sign.
Because who would go out to fight actual monsters after playing the game!?
"I'm not gonna just let you two lunatics eat me!"
Well, as it so turned out, an idiot by the name of Issei Hyoudou was one such idiot that, when faced with a psychopath lady with a spear and her giant oversized snake of a sister, decided that, instead of running, he would try his luck at not dying.
Leaping to the side, he rolled when he hit the ground, but instead of picking up half a dozen scrapes and bruises he only damaged his clothes more. Indeed, his school shirt was all but scraps, and his pants were only doing a little better… but he was only sporting a few, thankfully shallow, slash and scratch marks.
Issei was actually doing better than expected.
'I'm not dead yet at least! Woah there!'
Coming to a hard stop, he fell backwards and did everything he could to avoid being impaled, stomped, smashed, or crushed.
"Stand! Still! Brat!" The angry blonde snapped, spear tip slashing at air as Issei ducked and rolled. Still, the monster's attack disrupted enough air that it lashed against the wall of an old building behind him. She even continued thrusting and lunging at the teenager as he rolled from place to place, frantically throwing his hand up and summoning a massive, thorned vine of marble.
Bursting through the ground, nearly skewering the hooded woman as it coiled at thin air, and all too soon growing still.
It was more than enough to give him the time to start putting distance between himself and the two monster… goddesses… thingies.
He was still trying to process that.
Fighting them on open ground wasn't working out for him. Before, when there were buildings and a narrow street, all he had to do was create a bunch of thorn statues because there wasn't room to dodge.
And it wouldn't have worked if the oversized garden snake hadn't given herself and her angry sister a healing potion.
'With more room to move, they are dangerous.'
And it wasn't like he could just catch them. Because as it turned out, after creating one of his marble statues, they just stayed the way they formed. If they were an actual thing he could control there wouldn't be nearly as much trouble for him as there was.
"Catch him, Stheno!"
"On it, sister!"
The massive serpent circled around the building, armored maw wide open as she tried to swallow him - only to squeal in surprise as a chunk of stone grew out of the wall, bashing against the side of her head with just enough time for Issei to slide under it.
Now don't get him wrong!
He loved his powers. They were awesome.
But there was a hell of a difference between controlling stone and creating stone. And unfortunately for Issei, he actually didn't have the ability to move the stuff he made, only choose the shape they took and where they came from.
Overlapping them with the ground or a wall just came with the handy side effect of them being 'pushed out'. After a whole month of learning and experimenting that was the most he could do without physically grabbing one of the statues and taking a swing at them with it.
'I'm fit, not a bodybuilder!"
Another statue, this one vaguely shaped like a fish, popped out of the ground just in time to block one of the blonde's stabs from catching him in the back.
'But I don't have to be.'
Before a second, larger stone fish appeared dropped on top of her from above. As if it had been airdropped, the fact of the matter was that there wasn't anything above her one moment and then on the other, a mass of white stone had appeared before gravity did its thing and pulled it down.
"Euryale, look out!"
Only for the snake to pull her out of the way at the last second; the mass of rock crushing the space the hooded lady had been standing on with an earth-shaking thud.
'Man I didn't sign up to play a handicap match.'
Duck.
Weave.
Run.
Although he'd stated earlier his intention to stop them, Issei was still just one guy fighting against two. Without the handicap of an enclosed space, they could surround him and attack before he could put up a fight. He was just lucky that neither of them seemed to have the ability to attack from afar.
Or else he'd been dead already.
'Come on, come on… there's gotta be a door nearby.'
The windows were too high up and if he tried climbing them the two monsters would for sure stab him from behind. More than that, neither were stupid or blind. He may, slightly, have a better sense of the school than either, but both were just as capable of seeing any options he could.
And there was only one thing he could think to do.
'They better have some insurance.'
Sprinting flat out, Issei charged directly towards the corner of the front of the school. Stumbling, barely able to keep to his feet, he raced towards the one place he thought he might be able to find some cover.
Sure, he'd seen it just like everyone else when they were having orientation. But it wasn't like he'd really anticipated heading into the Old Building like this.
Sneakers pounding against grass, the sounds and snarls of his enemies behind him, heartbeat pounding in his ears, palms sweaty, lungs puffing, arms pumping, the brown haired boy sprinted as hard as he'd ever run.
Just as fast as when he'd been trying to escape Medusa.
Fleeing from her sisters he reached that same level of near frenzied flight and aimed straight at the ornate, wooden door of the European styled out-building.
Apparently it was mostly clubs and study groups who used it, while classes were held in the new building and other activities took place in the gymnasium.
Slamming shoulder first into his target, the young man willed himself through the wood and brass and into the building beyond.
There was a loud crash and a sudden splintering as shards of wood went everywhere. Glad for his powers once again, he felt no pain, perhaps a sudden pressure and tugging at his other injuries, and continued on past… straight into the wall beyond.
Bouncing off of it, he nearly lost his balance, but managed to right himself - a large table and several valuable looking bits and pieces falling to the ground below.
Issei didn't linger to take in the area around him, but turned immediately and began racing down a random hallway. The most important thing was to push deeper into the building and to restrict his opponents! That would let him limit his enemy's ability to maneu-
CRASH!
BOOM!
Black scales smashed down, bisecting the building, bright lights, twisting colors, and even a flash of shimmering darkness swirled around him. And it was in that moment of confusion and overwhelming otherworldliness something clicked. His gut, raw instinct and nothing else, screamed at the boy to jump, so he did. Like that a burst of white-red-black lashed out, tearing through walls, table and chairs, and with that single flick of a tail, the giant serpent ripped out half the building… just as it had bisected the whole place.
Debris fell around him as Issei crashed to the ground, footing utterly lost, and the blonde cackled as she strolled behind her sister.
"Man, you really have some legs on you, a pity you chose to close yourself off in here."
Readying her spear, the woman gave him a cruel smile, but then, as her weapon was raised, Issei unable to find his footing amongst the rubble, a scream rang out.
It was high pitched, girlish, and nothing but all consuming panic. Raw and pure and ugly and from a place of terror undiluted by any sort of strength or pride. For a moment, the two of them stood shocked as a figure burst through the rubble, a feeling of wrongness spreading through the area before bursting like a bubble before it could touch them.
'What was that-'
Then he saw her.
Another student. Younger than him with pale skin, the kind who looked like they had never seen a day of sun in their life, a head of short blonde hair and teary pink, almost red eyes blown wide open in fear. Wearing the Kuoh middle schooler uniform, although torn and dusty in places, the student looked at the group in abject terror.
This…
He didn't expect any of this!
'Athena said the place should have been empty.' He remembered that much when they talked.
The hooded sister shook her head, as if stunned by something. He didn't understand why she looked that freaked out, eyes slit in fury as they zeroed in not on Issei… but on the girl.
He didn't like where this was going.
"Stheno! Squash that thing! Before it does that again!" Blood freezing in his veins, Issei saw the massive snake stiffen for a second before slithering away.
"As for you-"
The world around them exploded, rough spears of stone shooting from the walls, ceiling, the floor, crisscrossing as they locked the hooded woman's arm into the place, one of the spears running through the side of her leg. A screech of pain rattled his bones as the force of it blew Issei out of the building and into the air like a cannonball.
Hitting a broken upper floor sent him ankles over head, flipping and hard stopping by face planting into a waterlogged carpet.
Groaning, body actually aching, the young man forced himself to move.
"That girl is in danger."
Each word came out somewhat strained, a sort of cold weight finally starting to settle into his bones.
Still, there was no time to wait. To hesitate. To fear.
Only act.
The two monsters were rallied, the wounded blonde clinging to her sister's back, as the giant snake zeroed in on the blonde student. Issei was two floors up and at an angle to both - closer to his enemies than the other student. So he simply raised his hands and pushed a wall of marble in front of them.
It wasn't enough to stop their attack, but both of them had rallied, another burst of golden dust obscuring their forms and undoubtedly healing any injuries they might have.
But it also meant he was free to act unobserved, too.
Dropping straight down, advancing on neither friend nor foe, Issei brought himself parallel to the duo and began launching vines, spears, and thorns throughout the building in a wide cone.
Each attack was relatively weak, the hastily conjured stone too fragile to do anything but probe and direct and guide, but, every so often, he'd change the angle for a single volley. A huge dumbbell from above, a marble book snapping closed from behind, a mouse trap whose great block of cheese fractured into a rain of fist sized lumps of stone. It was a barrage of blows and strikes meant to tire, distract, and misdirect.
And it had managed to, finally, draw a shuddering gasp from a sweat drenched Issei.
For the first time all day it hurt to breathe, his ribs sore, his lungs burning, his skin clammy. But his absolute barrage of stone hail had not only ruined the far side of the building, tearing massive holes in its structure, but allowed him to raise a single marble staircase up to where the other student was cowering.
Still frozen with fear.
The blonde girl was confused, eyes screwed shut, shaking and in shock.
So he decided he wasn't done.
Pressing the palm of his hands against the scattered marble pieces that littered the floor. The stone beneath his hand grew malleable and clay-like, spreading over the rest of the other pieces that covered the walls and ceiling as it surged upwards like a geyser of liquid stone.
Issei let go with a groan, reaching for the side of his torso in pain.
He'd… completely forgotten about that with the mad rush to escape them.
But if the surprised gasps and rasped curses were anything to go by, his little trick managed to catch the two by surprise as the mass of now solid stone curled around them, sticking them against the hallway with an ugly lump of unworked marble.
"It's not gonna stop them for long. We gotta go!"
Running up the staircase, Issei felt himself walk through another 'bubble' of something. As if the air itself had frozen around him before it returned to normal. The teenager stumbled over to the girl, taking her hand and dashing down the hallway, the blonde unable to resist.
'That weird feeling again.'
There was no time to wonder what it was, he had to get her away before they.
"L-Look out!"
The blonde shouted the warning but it was too late.
An explosion of pain rocked his side!
The force of the impact almost threw Issei off his feet as a long, sharp tip erupted from the side of his stomach, a second prong barely grazing him. Yet the shock was enough to paralyze the boy, a thin blood splatter spraying his clothes, the floor, and the blonde girl beside him, who looked just as freaked out as he was, grabbed him and tried to push him away from the attacker.
For a moment the world slowed down and he saw his own blood, saw the cruise ship, saw his arm and leg shredded. And then there was his stomach, pierced through on one side, and his own blood.
And yet… it didn't hurt as much as it had with Medusa.
Even as he began to fall to the ground, the taste of blood and poison thick on his tongue.
Chapter 8: Chapter VII
Chapter Text
Gasper was scared.
Gasper was afraid.
Gasper was terrified.
Beyond the young boy's usual brand of skittish avoidance, the half vampire found himself facing what could only be described as one of his worst nightmares come to life. The kind of scenario he'd envisioned as the one thing he should never allow himself to fall prey to.
Exposed.
Helpless.
Powerless.
From the moment that monster had burst through the wall, Gasper found himself living through a life threatening chase, running as far as his legs could carry him, eyes burning as the world flickered in and out of the familiar red color he'd come to hate and fear all these years.
Forbidden Balor View.
The Sacred Gear that had come to define his life, death, and rebirth… was useless.
'I want to go back!' As the desperate thought echoed in his mind, cheeks damp with sweat and tears as the monsters that so suddenly dragged him out of his safe haven pursued him with everything but good intentions, the prized power of his eyes doing little as they burst through it without so much as stumbling.
Scary.
Scary.
Scary.
He didn't want to be here anymore. He wanted to go back to his room. He wanted Rias to come pick him up and tell him it would be okay. But even that felt hollow as it soon became clear that this wasn't a bad dream he could wake up from, but the harsh reality of his next, inevitable death.
A somber reminder that hit him like a stone.
"Hey… you okay?"
A voice suddenly broke through his thoughts. Dispersing them like mist.
That's right, there was someone else here. An older boy that was also being chased by the terrifying monsters. A boy who was leaning against a nearby chunk of rubble, clutching at the side of his stomach with a grimace, Gasper hadn't actually given much thought about him, too distracted by the overwhelming fright that threatened to overwhelm him.
Only now did he realize how worse off the other boy was.
One of the spokes of the spear had pierced straight through his stomach, the other barely avoiding the side of his torso as a steady trickle of blood dripped down the wound.
Even now the weapon sagged, hooked prong catching on the soft flesh of the other boy's stomach and tattered remnants of his school uniform. It was an ugly weapon and an uglier wound. Gasper's fangs extended and hunger welled up in his stomach, screaming at him to lap up every drop of precious ichor… and then shame overcame that.
Biting his lip so hard it bled, the blonde dhampir took in the appearance of his… fellow victim?
Either way, the stab wound wasn't the only injury.
His body was scraped and bruised in places and there was another cut above his ribs, the skin around it looked pale and sickly, darkened veins clearly visible with the contrast.
That… couldn't be natural.
And it was his fault.
"I-I'm sorry." The words came out with a hiccup.
"No worries." Standing tall, hand wrapping around the spear with a strong grip, the other boy gave him a weak smile. "You might want to look away, though. I can't fight with this thing stabbing into me. And I think it might be poisoned."
He was apologizing?!
This brave, injured, foolish human was apologizing?!
Gasper was so shocked he couldn't react or respond.
Issei felt kinda bad for scaring a girl like he was, and for dragging her into it, but he really did need to get blondie's spear out of him.
"Gah!" He bit back a curse and simply made a wordless snarl when he wrenched the weapon loose - vision dimming momentarily and knees swaying at the sudden, vicious tearing.
"Ah. That… sucks."
He was losing a lot of blood.
Again.
"Are you… can I… how do I help?"
Sniffling, eyes watering, looking scared and helpless, the girl took her jacket off and, apologizing as she did so, pressed it against his wound.
Issei hissed and she apologized again.
"Don't worry, seriously, I can get us out of this. You just need to keep your head down, ok? Find a place back inside or in another building. Those two are more worried about me."
Clattering to the floor, the bident, stained with his blood, seemed to… call out to Issei. Like there was some strange connection between his wound and the weapon.
But that was something for later.
At the moment, he focused on Athena's advice and concentrated on his wound. The throbbing of the torn skin, the deep, deep ache of the skewered organs, and the cold, creeping sensation slowly trickling through his veins. That last sensation was what he was after and, concentrating on it, Issei pushed in a way.
Feeling that freezing sensation leave him, even if he was still unpleasantly cold and clammy, the young man rallied a little.
There was still someone to protect… and he still rather enjoyed living.
Heck, this was the first week of school! If he died now, there would be far, far too many visions of heaven that would be missed!
"Ah, visions of heaven?"
Still sniffling, but now more confused than scared, the cute girl looked at him as she held her jacket to his wound. Issei simply chuckled, winced at the pain in his side from chuckling, and smiled.
"Don't worry, we'll get out of here." He tried to give a thumbs up and strike a pose… but almost passed out from the sudden movement. "Ah… it's gonna be ok, ok."
"Why are you comforting me, you idiot!?" Angry, worried, and guiding him over to a chair, the blonde seemed far from fully reassured. "You almost died saving me and now… now you're bleeding to death!"
"Don't worry. Can't bleed to death, Athena said so. At least I think so. I'm not human anymore according to this very cute, very chuuni goddess I met. You'd like her, she's cute like you, and in middle school too."
"And now you're delirious."
"Only a little!"
He laughed, Issei's voice sounding strange and almost frenetic to his own ears. Still, finding himself a bit hilarious, he managed to get his feet under himself and the godslayer, Campione, whatever the name was … prepared to do his job.
That was when the old building shuddered, the thunderous noise of stone shattering and wood splintering echoing on his ear as a, by now, familiar snake slithered its way out of the ruined pile of bricks and board, scales dusty with white stone powder. The Goddess Snake thingy shook off the last of the debris holding her, slowly crawling through the hole with her sister sitting atop her, an ugly, frustrated sneer marring her face.
She really should lighten up on that.
'It's gonna give her wrinkles.'
He couldn't help but think, even as the duo made their way towards him. There was a… leisurely pace to it, as if they knew they didn't have to put in as much effort to catch him as they did before. And to be fair, they were right. Running away with a hole in his stomach was out of the question.
He didn't have anywhere to go either. Not with Athena's force field keeping them all trapped.
The only thing he could do was stand his ground.
"I-I can h-help!" The younger student offered. Well, it was clear to him that she wanted to help, and probably had some kinda power, because those two wouldn't have bothered otherwise.
"No way, you should get going right now."
The blonde looked halfway between relieved and disappointed. Conflict was clear on her face as she watched the duo of goddesses slither towards them. Issei might not have been the most observant guy in the world, but he knew what someone looked like when they'd rather be anywhere else.
"B-But I…" Shit, now she was crying.
Good going. He tried to save someone's life and made them cry instead. Think of something, dumbass brain.
"You helped plenty already." He reassured the blonde with the first thing that came to mind. "Really, don't you know that a real hero can only show their true powers when people aren't around? So you probably should get some distance if you want me to fight for real."
Unfortunately it turned out to be a cheesy ass monologue from a tokusatsu.
"Is t-that so?!"
Please, please don't look at him with such hopeful eyes. Please don't accept such a half assed derivative pep talk. Issei wanted to take it back; it seemed to get the job done, the blonde no longer looking on the brink of breaking down into tears.
So he had to double down.
"Yes! Whether it be pretty girls or cute kids, I can't stand to let anyone else get hurt. Got it?" This part he actually meant, and fortunately the younger student seemed to accept the reasoning, sparing him a glance and a thank you as she ran towards the gym building.
Issei sighed.
That was that handled. Now all that was left…
"Done running, brat?"
Were the snakes.
The blonde, Euryale, he recalled her name, looked down at him from her perch on the snake's head, eyes gleaming with wicked satisfaction at seeing the bloodied jacket pressed against his stomach.
Issei couldn't help it, he smiled back.
"You have shit aim. Are you actually trying to kill me?"
It was probably the wrong thing to say, the smugness in the hooded woman's face quickly becoming anger.
"Then I will be sure to get your head next time."
Picking the spear from the ground, Issei gave the bloodied tip a wary look as he pointed it at the blonde.
"Gonna be pretty hard without this, don't you think?"
Issei couldn't help but fire back, because despite the craziness of having to run away from them and getting almost crushed and eaten by the big snake only for the blonde to stab him…
Issei wasn't afraid.
He was kinda scared, sure, and he knew there was a real chance they would get him now. But even so… Issei couldn't help but feel a small part whisper to him.
'You've had worse.'
On that ship, in that room, when the only thing he had were his wits, his guts, and a half baked plan that didn't work. When all he had left was the desperate need to live, to survive… that had been the worst, scariest, and most exhilarating moment of his life.
This just… didn't compare to that.
'Guess they can't really measure up to you, huh?' It was mean, but of the three scary snake ladies he had tangled with thus far… he'd rather have met Dusa-chan again than waste time on her bitchy older sister.
Beneath his feet, Issei felt the ground crack and shift, the weight of the duo's presence washing over him like a physical force. The reassuring smile he'd given the other student earlier became sharp and eager as something within him braced against the two monsters' attempt at intimidating him.
Despite the fear, the anger, and the tangled ball of feelings that he was experiencing.
Issei couldn't help but welcome the challenge.
"Your mother is the earth, your father is the sea, your skin is that of a maiden cursed as a serpent… "
The words came easily to him.
An urge to speak… an urge to say something about the goddess whose power he'd taken. Not to brag about his victory… but to acknowledge that her life… that those eyes he gazed at in the end… were indeed real.
"...your home is a temple and prison. The owl is your scourge and your patron. Your eyes both beauty and death, and through them you saw a world of marble!"
The school grounds shook, and Issei's leg buckled, vision growing hazy before snapping back into focus as he felt the power within him boil, overflow and burst forward.
"[Mineral Garden]"
From the ground, many great statues suddenly appeared. Statues of thorny vines, of spears, of chisels, and more. Countless of them surging like a wave of white stone. A feeling of deep exhaustion nearly knocked Issei flat as he turned the entire courtyard into a spiked death trap.
'Hopefully that slowed them down.'
As it turned out, not by much. Because the massive snake, Stheno, turned out to be the most nimble reptile in the world, weaving and twirling between the masses of marble without losing so much as a step.
'Guess it was plan B then.'
Issei used his own body as a weapon. Massive, curling spikes swarmed around him, stabbing at the blonde from a dozen directions, but the main attack was exactly as expected. The moment the duo recoiled, dodging his attacks, he launched himself forward - arm and bident extended. Euryale only grinned.
"Now!"
The giant serpent opened her maw, vomiting up a freaking motorcycle!?
And there, in a cloud of rot-stink, flecks of spittle and vomitus flying at him, spear poised to strike a monster… Issei had to end his attack and jump to the side, the spewing serpent's sudden projectile attack sending hundreds of pounds of twisting metal straight at him!
CRASH!
Above him there was the sound of crumpling plastic and tearing metal and flecks of stone rained down around him, but the teenager, abandoning the girl's jacket, surged forwards.
"I'm not that easy to kill!"
He came up under the duo, ready to strike at the underside of Stheno's jaw.
So, lunging forwards, blood spurting from his wound, the Campione put a final burst of energy into his strike - only to be met by Eurayle falling from above. Her dress surged upwards and fanned out, which she used to her advantage, tangling the lengths of black silk around the head of the bident and sharply jerking it away from Issei.
He resisted for just a moment, grunting in pain, tugging back, and then just as suddenly letting go.
His enemy stumbled backwards, surprised at the childish trick, and Issei rushed forwards. With the giant serpent circling around keeping his distance would get him killed - so he closed. Jumping on top of Euryale, he pinned her spear arm to the ground and began punching her as hard as he could.
Blow after blow after blow.
His arm ached with the force of his strikes and his fist was bloody! But this seemed to have little effect on his opponent who simply bucked her hips and caused him to lift with the action.
And in that elevated position, Stheno flicked him with the tip of her tail, sending him flying once more.
In the end, his flight was rather abrupt and ended up with him blasting through a wall. However his landing was, in all things, a girl's bed. The pink silken sheets somewhat gave that fact away. And while this was Issei's first time in such a rather, ahem, longed for situation, he was unfortunately unable to enjoy it.
After all, there was a blonde woman hunting after him and the teenager wasn't particularly interested in letting her pierce him… again.
That wasn't in his playlist!
Leaping upwards, and bringing the sheets with him, he waited until Euryale rushed forwards and repeated her own trick. This time, though, as the blankets obscured her vision, he sent a trio of his own spears forwards.
Wicked spears, with hooked blades and large, flat flanges swinging out to either side, pierced the blankets and it was only his foes's attentiveness that kept her from dying on the spot. Instead, she was impaled through the meat of her thigh, and the bident wielding goddess screeched in pain as, still touching the haft of the weapons, Issei forced the tips to swell up like the bulb of an onion.
It was a cruel sort of attack, but Eurayle sacrificed her leg to escape and, whimpering, fled behind the shelter of her sister's body once more.
"You will not hurt us anymore!"
A sister that seemed enraged - lunging forwards, jaws open wide, and seemingly happy to use issei's compromised position between his spears to swallow him whole.
And in that moment, massive, scything fangs coming closer, his hands still clasped around his creation… creations that he had forced to grow and spread and slip through every crack in their way, he reached out and connected all of his statutes, all of his constructs, all of his weapons and leftover attacks that he could.
At his touch, stone became clay, and the entirety of the school courtyard was overcome by a massive puddle of milky stone. Stone that rippled for a brief moment before shooting upwards as a nearly solid wave of spikes, wicked tips lashing out, piercing into… and then through the massive serpent's body.
Once.
Twice.
Thrice.
A hundred times in the end.
Issei grit his teeth, sweat making his eyes sting, falling to his knees and losing his grip on his weapons and struggled to even survey his creation; a row of spikes lifting the massive snake off the ground, her mouth snapped shut by the stone she'd swallowed merged with the makeshift spears of stone.
A twinge of guilt and disgust welled up in him, as her voice slipped out in piteous, miserable whines, whimpering in pain and misery.
"You fucking bastard! I'll kill you!"
Ignoring her mutilated leg, blood streaming from a broken nose, Eurayle rushed at him with every ounce of fury she could muster.
But gone was the vicious, clever, lethal woman unleashing attacks of lightning speed and certain lethality. Now she could barely move, not even quite hobbling forwards at a piteous rate. So slow was that Issei, injured as he was in turn, was fast enough to slap her final thrust aside and send a spear of his own at her.
She dodged, or tried too, but the shredded muscle of her leg gave way and the goddess took a spear to her stomach instead of her heart.
"Gah!"
Bled flew from her lips and after a few, final moments, trying and failing to free herself, Euryale the Gorgon… gave up.
"N-not b-b-bad. Bastard."
A bloody smile and Issei wanted to cry.
Righting himself, injury torn open, body numb and burning from the venom-tainted wounds he'd received and purged as best he could, Issei walked over.
He did it.
He'd survived. Somehow, despite everything… he beat the odds again.
"I'm sorry."
So why did he feel so… dissatisfied about it?
Grabbing her shoulder, the teenager braced himself for the groan of pain he knew his enemy would make, but the sound of marble scraping against bone was still enough to make him shiver.
"G-Going to gloat? Drag it out?"
Putting the lightly squirming Gorgon into a bridal carry, the brown haired Campione cradled the now very weak, limp, and suddenly seemingly much smaller goddess in his arms. Carrying her over to her sister, he had to lean against a stone spike and slowly, carefully, as gently as he could lower the impaled serpent to the ground.
A cough of golden ichor… and her wounds only slowed for a moment.
"S-sorry, sis."
Stomach torn open, scales splintered and smashed, one eye gone, the giant, terrifying, monstrously beautiful serpent was maimed to the point of death. hundreds of small wounds covered every inch of her body and dozens of large ones tore foot long rents in muscle and armor.
"You did good. 'Dusa would be proud." Speaking to both of them, Issei laid Euryale down next to her sister's maw.
"What did you know about her? About… us? You killed her… us." Euryale looked at him for a moment, rage and distaste forgotten in favor of confusion.
Issei sat beside the eldest sister, looking up at the sky as he tried to think of a good way to explain himself.
"At first… I didn't know much. Or well… I mistook her for someone else and caused a big mess. I think I said a few things that made her angry, well… angrier than she already was. But I didn't care back then. She killed my parents, chased me all over the place and made life really difficult for a few days. She was a really angry goddess."
Stheno let out a hissing laugh, pained as it was.
"That… sounds like her."
Euryale was less convinced.
"W-What changed then? Why… don't you hate her? Hate us?"
That was harder to explain.
"I don't like it when girls get sad." The looks of bewilderment they sent him were clear. "Rather, I guess seeing a girl get angry at me is easier than seeing one get sad. Back then, after we were done fighting I didn't want her to look so sad anymore."
He would never forget those eyes.
Beautiful.
She was beautiful in a way Issei wasn't sure he could ever appreciate. More so than anything or anyone else he'd ever seen. But even now, that moment when he saw her for the first time through the mirrors, the way she looked so miserable and angry to exist.
How could he not have felt something?
"That's how it was, huh? Guess she really is still the most popular. Talk about unfair." Euryale huffed, her skin, pale as it had been before, had become pure white, cracks showing on her cheek and down her neck, small bits of white stone flaking away.
As if she was turning into stone.
"You guys-"
The elder sister scoffed.
"Did you think us gods die like humans? To begin with, our bodies come from nothing so is it that surprising that we don't leave anything behind?" As if to prove her point the white cracks seemed to spread over her clothes and down her stomach, pieces falling away to reveal a hollow where before there had been flesh and blood.
Stheno was the same.
Scales whitening and cracking, the holes where she'd been stabbed through falling apart around the pikes. The two goddesses, resigned to their loss, seemed content just talking now. More so than they were earlier today when all they did was snap and curse at him as if possessed by an anger they couldn't shake off.
Issei couldn't help but wonder how sad it was.
"Sorry."
"You keep repeating that. If you didn't wanna kill us, you should have let us win, brat. You won, at least look happy about it." She snapped the last part in annoyance.
"I didn't want to fight you two to begin with! What was I supposed to do? Let you run around destroying the place, attacking people. Do you even know how many people you two probably hurt? Why did you even do this? Attack me all you want, but leave other people out of this." Because he couldn't understand how these two, who sounded so reasonable and even friendly now, could have ever chosen the plan they did.
"You make it sound so simple."
"Is it?"
"No." Stheno interjected, her voice frustrated. "We are heretics. It is all we are. And we only wanted our sister. Medusa might have had more leeway, but the only way humans have ever thought of us were as monsters."
Issei… patted her snout.
"Yeah. I know. She was one of a kind."
"Seems like sister got to him." Stheno tittered, a little sadness and exhaustion lingering under the sound.
Issei's cheeks colored. He really didn't want this to become about his crush on their dead sister.
"Tell you what, Brat." Blondie shifted, her dress falling away. "You need to keep on living." Her body underneath was less than a statue. Skin flaking, bones turned to powder, blood long since made into lye ash. "We're inside of you, part of you, now. So until we can kick your ass… you gotta keep kicking ass. When it's all three of us, you're ours."
Issei, just as he had with Stheno, reached out and touched Euryale's body. Her hand took his, wordlessly, and put it to her chest - over her heart. He felt… something. Perhaps a heartbeat, perhaps not. But something.
"Yeah."
Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the figurine of Medusa he'd been working on earlier.
"I promise."
Placing it in the hands of her sister, he picked Euryale up for a final time and brought her to Stheno's head, the two now weeping mingled tears of joy and regret.
"Hey Brat."
"Hmm?"
His voice was stuck in his throat and the teenager didn't trust himself to speak.
"What's your name?"
Stheno's tone, gentle and light, sounded like the girl she seemed to truly be.
"Issei."
"Keep your word, Issei."
Before he realized it, surrounded by a glowing cloud of dust, the bodies of two immortal and ancient goddesses crumbling to dust, Blondie - his enemy, the woman who had been trying so very hard to kill him - pressed a kiss to his lips.
And it was that sensation and the giggles of Stheno the Serpent of Life and Death, the Devouring Healer, that were the last he knew of either.
As the feeling of the bloody, chapped lips of his foe lingered, the impression of her tongue, the taste of her, ashy and sooty and an underlying hint of venom and iron, that remained only for a moment more.
So now his kills numbered three.
Three sisters, nestled together peacefully, at long last.
'Three for three, huh.' Issei laid back, looking at the ruins of the old building.
Somehow, he couldn't find it in himself to be satisfied with... anything. The ruined date. The chase. The fight.
Campione.
Godslayer.
Before, he didn't know how he felt about it. The way Athena described it, you'd expect him to feel like a hero in the story, slaying monsters and saving girls. Only it seemed that nothing he fought really felt like a monster.
'Next time, it won't come to that.' He promised himself.
Next time, he would be strong enough that nobody would have to die.
Laying down on a soft patch of grass, having limped over to a tree, he leaned back against the warm bark and closed his eyes.
In.
Out.
The pain in his side throbbing.
The feeling of Stheno's warm scales and Euryale's soft lips.
The sun slowly, slowly setting.
He couldn't help it.
Issei closed his eyes.
"What a bewildering turn of events.'
Vexing, yet most enervating.
Watching on from her perch atop the Spider's back, the silver haired goddess' eyes trailed the form of the young godslayer as he moved away from the scattered remains of the gorgons, only for exhaustion to overcome him soon after.
Alone.
Helpless.
Powerless.
But victorious nonetheless.
As she was now, she couldn't properly congratulate him as a goddess of war should. Nor was she possessed of the emotional maturity to ignore the feelings of annoyance that flashed within her chest. Because for what must have felt like the first time in eons, Athena the Wise had been wrong.
Or, rather, she'd miscalculated.
It wasn't often that one as wise as her august self could be proven wrong and yet the young man who'd hosted her for the afternoon somehow had defied the fate she'd foreseen for him once again. Even reduced as she was, the heretic goddess couldn't help the confusion… nay… the curiosity that blossomed with her.
'How did he accomplish this?'
Prodigious mind running through multiple simulations, she'd reviewed the information she'd collected over the course of the afternoon. As well as the knowledge she inherently possessed of the two gorgons.
There hadn't been any deviation from their side.
How could there be? They were her [Serpent], as much a part of her legend as the monster beneath her, the [Spider], was. Both fragments Athena had gone through great lengths to collect. Only this one would need to be retaken at a later time.
She would have to leave.
Reevaluate her understanding of the situation.
Bound as she was by the principles of hospitality, there wasn't much she could do now that wouldn't tarnish her own honor. The devil spawn she'd been entertaining might have earned some of her wrath, but that too would need to be rectified at a later date.
"The experiment has concluded."
She announced, shaking herself free of her reverie, power responding in kind as her authority receded from the barrier; the threads that reinforced it and connected it to her own magical energy snapping as the protections shuddered and then collapsed.
Athena considered the two devils.
She really wished she could finish this.
The two heiresses had put up a… respectable fight against her Avatar. However, few could boast of the power to match the might of a goddess, even one as possessed of mercy and self control as this Athena. The end result being that the three who'd attempted to barge into her test earlier were left restrained by the silver thread of her [Spider].
Athena felt like humiliating them further.
But this was the extent to which her conscience would allow her.
'Perhaps some time hanging from the trees will teach them good manners.' It wouldn't become fatal unless they weren't let down for several weeks, and going by the incoming power signatures she felt, it wouldn't be long until their servants arrived at the scene now that she was permitting their ingress.
Satisfied with the punishment, Athena reincorporated the [Spider] into her shadow, sparing the young man across the courtyard one final glance.
Her intent had been simply to recover the [Serpent] and then be on her way. But to think that the great goddess Athena would find something even more valuable than one of the misplaced portions of herself in these far away shores. Far from an enemy, or the shameless thief she expected.
She found a puzzle.
A challenge to take apart.
'Yes, I shall be watching you with utmost attention. Issei Hyoudou."
After all, with their… sojourn interrupted… he still owed her.
So, for this moment, she touched [Spider] once again and called a needle to her hand.
Red silken thread trailing from the shining, black chitin of her self's fang, she knelt next to the bleeding boy and tore away what little was left of his jacket. Licking the tip of the needle, she began to sew, watching flesh sizzle and pop and rejoin with each dip of her hand, each pinprick of blood, each tightening of the weave.
In the end, she'd sewed up both sides of Issei's stomach, her spit sufficing to heal the flesh within him.
Campione were quite impervious to the power of gods, but only from without.
Content, Athena let her sewing work rest, wondering how she ought to be thanked for all her hard work before flickering away in a momentary burst of silver light.
But she would be back.
Mortals did need guidance after all.
Chapter 9: Authority Showcase I
Chapter Text
Mineral Garden
Source:
Heretic God Medusa
User:
Issei Hyoudou
Obtained in:
Chapter II
First Used in:
Chapter IV
Summary:
The Authority of Statue Creation obtained from Medusa, the youngest of the three Gorgons. A power that while at first similar to pure manipulation of stone is in actuality both far more restricted yet versatile. Based on the concept of creating marble statues, the user conjures them from nothing with a fixed shape in mind. While the statues cannot move by themselves or change shape as one might expect, Issei possessed the ability to mold them into new ones should he make physical contact with them, turning them into a soft, moldable, almost liquid-like state before a new form is given to them. Obviously the new form cannot exceed the mass of the original, however, that restriction can be bypassed through merging multiple statues into a single amorphous state before given it a new form.
Of the limitations that exist, the most pressing is Issei's own familiarity and experience in handling the Authority, restricting him from wielding it with full control. To get around this, Issei usually creates objects that he is familiar with or has had experience handling, going so far as to replicate things that have been used against him such as Medusa's plant-based statues which are made up of thorns and vines, as well as Euryale's spear.
Chants:
Chapter IV: '
Through the grass you slither unseen, through the stone you wind gracefully, through the waters you plunge, writhe, and surge. Though none may see you, in your eyes, I see a beautiful world of marble!'
Chapter VII:
"Your mother is the earth, your father is the sea, your skin is that of a maiden cursed as a serpent. Your home is a temple and prison. The owl is your scourge and your patron. Your eyes both beauty and death, and through them you saw a world of marble!"
Chapter 10: Chapter VIII
Chapter Text
Rias didn't consider herself to be vainglorious, either as a woman or a Devil.
Certainly, there was much she could be, and was, proud of.
She was proud of being the daughter of two doting and at times embarrassing parents. Proud of the happiness that they had always tried their best to shower her in. Proud of the name whose history she would one day carry on her back with dignity.
Without a doubt, she was heiress to a family of loving, powerful, and wealthy nobility, themselves the inheritors of a mantle that stretched back to the origins of Devil-kind itself. Rias Gremory was proud of her ancestry, of their struggles and triumphs, and of all the sacrifices, compromises, and exaltations it had taken to raise their children and their children's children to the status of Pillar.
And her parents, as people who eschewed those very games, who compromised their own potential for the sake of giving their children a future… if in all ways but one. She was still proud of them, too.
Then there were other types of pride.
She was proud of her beauty. Although not something she commented on often, it was something she did put a measure of effort into. She was proud of her abilities, even if she couldn't hold a candle to her older brother, Rias had always reassured herself that time and experience would be her allies.
That she still had the time to be free and experience everything the world had to offer before she was eventually needed back home.
Above all else, however, Rias was proud of her peerage.
Proud of the love and care she held for them. Proud of how they looked towards her for leadership and support. Like any good Gremory, there was clearly no distinction between the family she was born to and the family she had come to build around herself.
More so than anything, that was the thing she was the proudest of.
And that precious peerage, that pride, had been trampled underfoot.
"Is it done?" She asked, tone measured and cool, small flickers of her gifts still flashing into existence for one moment and blinking out in the next.
"I know you're angry, Rias. But I need to focus."
Her friend's response was strained, annoyed, too, but refusing to give in to anger.
So what if it had been only two minutes since Sona started disassembling the barrier? From the moment she'd been released from that… abomination's restraints, Rias had tried to hammer her way through the barrier left behind by the Heretic God. Throwing blasts of power that would have reduced all but the strongest of mortal defenses to ash and decay.
But her friend was smart and her skills with magic far more advanced than the redhead had realized. So, despite her leaving the barrier was still active and surging with raw, divine power, even if it was not reinforced by the Heretic directly. Some small part of her even acknowledged that it was likely a sign of genius on the part of Sona that her magic could handle that much raw, foreign power rushing through it.
That had only stoked the heiress's rage higher, though, and driven her to attack more viciously.
Sona, however, pleaded with her to not destroy her hard work. Having pointed out that any bleed through from the Power of Destruction risked injuring Gasper… or angering the others trapped in there with him. So, in as much hurry as the other Devil could manage, began taking control over the defense mechanisms once again and deactivating them one by one.
'We can always put them back together later.'
Her foot tapped the ground impatiently.
"Rias…"
Head snapping to the side in annoyance, the redhead's temper cooled at the sight of Akeno's concerned frown. The Queen looked just as disheveled as she did, with pieces of her uniform tattered and others stuck to her body by that spider's sticky threads that couldn't be cut off without risking injuring her.
To the side, Kiba and Koneko watched the two of them silently, though she could tell they were probably bothered by her state.
It was… humiliating.
Rias had never thought herself the strongest. How could she when her older brother ruled over the underworld? But there had always been a part of her that thought that only those chosen few were beyond her. That when she chose to make her debut in the arena, there would be none but the best capable or willing to stand in her way.
Only that wasn't the case anymore.
"Sorry, Akena, I'm just…"
"Worried for Gasper. We understand." The raven haired Queen stepped beside her, a reassuring presence in a sea of conflicting emotions that made Rias' eyes burn red.
"How is the situation in town?" She asked, distractedly, letting Sona and Tsubaki continue their work.
Fortunately Kiba was quick on the uptake and provided her a distraction.
"Whatever curse was put on the locals is gone. They seem confused and some are still a bit scared, but outside of a few close calls, the damage has mostly been to cars and a few buildings."
"Close calls?"
Kiba winced.
"Miss Sona's peerage got to the scene before us but… a few of the older folks had heart attacks from the wide area effect. There were a few who got caught by the stampede too, but between the Vice President and the Bishops, no one is dead." He tried to sound reassuring, but even the often cool tempered knight seemed frazzled.
Koneko looked down, less enthused than him.
"Too close. Could have been dangerous."
Great, now she could add guilt to the list of unpleasant feelings that had her wanting to tear the hair out of her scalp in frustration. Never mind her school, the city she was in charge of protecting had been attacked and was still in a state of disarray.
Had it been just the humiliation, she could have swallowed her pride and let it slide.
But to have one of her precious servants, her family, dragged into some sort of warped experiment by that Heretic God was enough to rekindle her anger and fan it to new heights. Not just because they had been completely ignored and then soundly defeated by that incarnation of disaster, but also were forced to watch as whatever scheme she had concocted unfolded before their very eyes.
With Rias' bishop stuck in the middle of it.
Gasper had never been the… most courageous of men, to put it mildly.
Most nights she could barely get him to speak to her, let alone try to get him out of his room. The seal had been a necessary precaution, and she was loath to disobey her brother's orders, but even so… part of her wished she could have been a better friend, a better King to the half-vampire boy.
And then there he was, running for his life, crying his poor heart out as he was chased by whatever creature that goddess had unleashed on their school.
So yes, she was stressed, angry, and impatient.
But above all else, Rias Gremory felt defeated.
"Rias… the barrier is down."
But that would come later. The shame and self loathing could wait until she was back home. The sound of her wings unfurling behind her doing little to deafen the sound of her heartbeat in the red headed devil's ears. The shrill whistling of the wind dead to her ears as she frantically looped around the school property.
"Gasper!" She called.
To her relief a head of familiar blonde hair poked out from a few bushes near the gymnasium, teary red eyes zeroing on her as the half vampire ran out of his hiding place. Dirty and tattered, but otherwise alive.
"Pres-"
She didn't let him finish, swooping down, Rias embraced the young vampire before he could so much as say a word, pressing him against her bosom in a vice grip as a great weight she didn't know she had been carrying slipped away and a sigh of relief escaped her.
She wasn't done fretting, however.
"Are you fine? Were you hurt? I don't see any bleeding. Did you hit your head? How many fingers am I showing?"
A barrage of questions came out with little time in between, the devil content to flash a light at the boy's eye while checking him all over again from head to toe to make sure she didn't miss anything.
She swore, if he was so much as bruised, that Heretic would rue the day-
"Oh my, oh my… Rias, you are smothering him." Flying over to where the King was, Akeno came into view with a giggle. "Its good to see you, Gasper, are you well?"
"Mhmm!" A nod, though the boy did hug Rias back. "There was a really cool guy! He was like a Kamen Rider! He charged at the crazy lady and the giant snake and kept me safe… h-he's also really hurt! We have to help him!" Gasper tried to pry himself off the King's hold to no avail.
Emergency or not, she wasn't letting him out of her sight.
Sona and Tsubaki joined the group, touching down nearby.
"We completed a scan of the area and Tsubaki visually confirmed my results. No one else is present - none of the staff or any other students."
There was a pause and Tsubaki in particular looked worried, speaking up when Sona opened and closed her mouth, unsure of how to speak.
"We did find blood, tainted beyond recovery, and the magical signature attached to the large amount of debris has not been registered before with an extraordinary amount of energy still left in it, too. The amount and quality is far in excess of what should be possible to conjure with a simple spell." A rather pregnant pause. "I ran into a similar scene while in town, and can only guess that whoever was trapped here with Gasper and those Heretics likely came here to lure them away from the city. "
Her long time friend sighed, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose.
"Given these findings, the nature of the culprit behind this incident. And the likelihood that Gasper was only collateral caused by that Heretic's plan. There is one reasonable conclusion as to what her target might have been. Her natural enemy."
Rias froze.
"Campione?"
It was the only conclusion.
"Ah, dear heiresses, I'm so glad to see everyone is ok!" A slightly frazzled looking salaryman suddenly found a glowing fist, lightning sparking fingers, multiple weapons, and a water dragon aimed at him. "Ah, sorry, sorry, didn't mean to sneak up on you."
Throwing up his hands, the middle aged man backed up a couple steps and began rapidly bowing his head.
"My apologies, sirs and madams, my apologies."
"Who are you?" Kiba, sword drawn, slowly began maneuvering to flank the man while Koneko and Tsubaki both positioned themselves in front of their Kings. Akeno, silently, began to levitate, ready to seize the high ground as thunder began to gather above. "And I would suggest speaking quickly."
"Touma Amakasu, of the History Compilation Committee." A formal bow, dipping down past his knees. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."
Elsewhere
"Well now, I didn't expect you back so soon."
Blinking, confused, and with his head in the lap of a very pretty lady he had never seen before-
"Wait… I know… you."
Grunting, feeling a pull in his side, Issei adjusted his position. Though he most definitely didn't actually get up. It was a very, very soft pillow, after all.
"Young man, you're really not supposed to make your elders work this much, you know?"
A manicured finger poked at his cheek softly, the smile on the lady's face seeming more surprised and indulgent than her words sounded. Looking at her, Issei tried to recall where he'd seen her. All of this felt so familiar yet so alien that he couldn't tell whether it was a dream, a memory, or both. Even reality itself seemed to be a bit weak - as if he wasn't really where he was.
There was a field, Issei felt sure of that, and there were grasses and flowers under his back. But the colors weren't real, in fact he wasn't entirely sure there was color.
"Have we… met?"
The pink haired woman blinked owlishly, confused, but in focus, real, solid. He reached up and grasped her hand where she'd been poking his cheek.
"Oh? Now what do we have here? You remember me?"
Kinda? He couldn't exactly place a name, but he knew that this wasn't the first time they'd met.
And if it wouldn't have sounded weird, the teenager would have admitted to recognizing her scent. Mild and gentle as it was, it was like smelling… fresh cooked rice and salty air and the stinging exhilaration of climbing Mt. Fuji when he was a kid. She smelled like Hope, as silly as the thought was.
"Oh my… you actually remember. Well isn't that a welcome surprise. Then again… perhaps the act those three-who-were-one put on has made it possible for you to recall our first meeting? Or perhaps the circumstances of their birth and your own latent potential have filled in the gaps. You certainly don't appear to have any links to the nether realm like Annie."
Annie?
Had he heard that name before? It felt familiar too.
"Sorry, I'm… kinda hurting."
She waved him off with a pleasant smile, helping him scoot up and lean back against her. For some reason, it seemed neither forwards nor inappropriate to be held like a small child by a girl who was undoubtedly smaller than he.
"No, no! Don't worry! You actually got really hurt this time. Not as badly as when I put you back together, but those two definitely pushed the envelope this time. Why, if they hadn't decided to play nice at the end, I'd have shown them my patented Pandora Punch!"
She delivered an upper cut at an imaginary target.
"Those two? Stheno and Euryale?"
Were they here?
"Sorry to say they have already moved on. Not before making a bunch of demands of me, mind you! You'd think they'd show some appreciation but troublemakers like those girls never think before acting. Though… I can't complain."
Oh, so they already left. That was a shame.
"Now now, no frowning. Even if those two barely counted as an individual god they still went through the entire trouble of setting this up. Don't let your brothers and sisters know, but I'm kinda bending the rules here just because those three technically count as the same."
Rules?
Siblings?
Issei didn't get it. And he sure as hell didn't remember having siblings, no matter how much his parents tried.
And they tried. A lot.
"Yes ma'am." He agreed anyway. That seemed the sensible thing. "Will I meet them some day?"
"Your siblings?" Her eyes twinkled and they both sat there silently, as her grin grew into a smirk. "And your girlfriends, too, yes, you will~"
Blushing, the teenager wanted to protest, that was his instinct, but the truth was he didn't… feel lust for them. Just a bit of regret and melancholy. Pity wouldn't be what either Medusa or Euryale wanted, though Stheno seemed like she might have enjoyed being spoiled.
"Well, I suppose I'll wait until then. Thank you, um, Miss?"
"Missus, actually. Mrs. Pandora, though you may simply call me Pandora or Mama! That would be very much appreciated. Formality is a bit pointless and my husband, Epimetheus, would adore you, too."
"Ah. Pandora. Thank you. Can I meet Epimetheus?"
That got a small sigh from her.
"Possibly. I would like that. For you and your brothers and sisters to sit and listen to his stories. It would be nice."
"But that's not going to happen?"
"No. I don't think it will. Not unless a great deal changes."
They sat there, quiet, Issei enjoying the hug. It was nice. And, at the very least, he doubted he'd be able to murder Pandora.
'I shouldn't think like that.'
He knew he'd been acting in defense of himself and others - innocents who needed to be protected. But what little he knew of Heretic Gods told him they were pitiful things, warped by human ideas, changed and mutilated and distorted beyond any and all reason and tormented by their incomplete nature.
Death was probably a mercy.
"But I still feel guilty for making a girl cry."
"Yeah, you do." His sudden outburst was taken in stride and the lilac haired girl squeezed him tighter, a great deal of warmth in her small arms. "But you're young, you'll learn that life isn't fair and some things must be done. As tragic as it is, a Heretic God's very nature will invite disaster. Their existence will cause plague, famine, war, or worse, given enough time. Besides, you Campione, you champions of humanity, defy Gods and Devils alike."
She rubbed his forehead and gently ran her fingers across a few, new scars… and the stitching in his side he just noticed.
"Even the ones that want to love humans torment them by their very existence. No matter how much anyone might wish it was different. So long as there is no All-Mighty, then Faith shall gather and form someone or something to fill that role."
"I see."
It was a lie.
Issei didn't understand what any of that meant, but it was true. Pandora's words were something he understood instinctively to be correct and without disassembly. However, no matter how right they might have been… that didn't mean he believed in them.
Somewhere deep inside, he still couldn't accept them.
"Shh. Rest." A kiss to his forehead. "My son, you have been through a battle and your wounds are not yet healed. So sleep. I will hold you until it is time to wake."
Issei woke up confused, but not upset or even disoriented per se.
A strange sense of dejavu as his consciousness slowly crawled its way back to the forefront of his mind and the world started coming into focus once again. From the side, orange light peered through thin drapes and onto him, a faint breeze rustling the cloth as the teen pulled himself up right, arm scraping against rough sheets and sinking only a little ways into the cot he found himself on.
'What happened?'
He… remembered a lot.
The date, Athena, the chase all over town and into the school, and the fight that ended with him nearly dying again… and killing a goddess again. For some reason the thought had him frowning, the side of his stomach felt tender and painful, like moving too much would pull a muscle.
There was also a migraine.
'I had a weird dream again… didn't I?'
This kind of thing happened last time with Dusa-chan. A weird dream.. something with fluffy clouds and a lap pillow? It was hard to remember, and he couldn't help but feel… sad despite that sounding like one heck of a good dream. Instead Issei found himself sighing, leaning against pillows as he finally noticed that this wasn't his room.
"The infirmary?" Vocalizing his confusion helped him put things in order, but there was no sudden, all consuming flash of inspiration as everything rushed in.
Off, across the way and outside of easy view, he could see the ruins of the old building through the window, and the smell of disinfectant meant someone had dragged him to the nurse's office after he fainted.
Man, talk about looking lame.
'I'm gonna have to thank her later.' Or thank whoever went through the trouble of patching him up and dragging him to a bed. Right after he got around to calling his parents.
He told him he would be running late, but neither accepted his explanation of a date.
They probably thought he was out with his friends.
Adding that to his pile of things to do, there was also the whole thing with being attacked by a pair of goddesses… after he took a third one out on a date. He hadn't seen Athena since they separated but Issei assumed that she had gotten away after the fighting started.
Talk about a terrible first date.
Getting interrupted by killer monsters must have set a new record for bad first impressions.
'I should have asked for her number.' Did goddesses even have cell phones?
Mourning at the lost chance of a second date, the high schooler considered whether he was cursed to be attacked by pretty girls for the rest of his life. Even when he somehow took one of them out, the others still somehow interrupted it.
Knock!
Knock!
A noise at the door drew Issei's attention, the teenager spinning around in place to see an adult, perhaps a bit younger than his parents, standing at the entrance to the school infirmary. Her hair was long, long enough he suspected it took her a rather inordinate amount of time to care for, and she was wearing a pair of sunglasses… indoors.
Normally, he might have made a comment about that, if only in the privacy of his own head. However, more pressing than that was the rather… generous display.
'OPPAI!'
Wearing an almost unassuming, and yet devastating combination of black skirt, blazer, tie, and white blouse, she was a knock down, drag out beauty! With hips that didn't quit, legs that went on for miles, and the top two buttons of her blouse were undone!
'And she's smiling at me!?'
While Issei tried to come up with something to say, she simply brought a latte cup up to her lips, a small, half smile hiding behind the cup, and took a drink.
"My, my. I see you're an early riser, Issei~"
There were so many things he wanted to say!
'There are about three different things I wanna do!'
But, before the young man could absolutely humiliate himself in front of a stupidly attractive woman, way, way outside his league, a very important thought occurred to him.
"Is that girl ok?"
Seemingly confused, for just a moment, the woman almost but did not quite frown.
"Girl?"
"Blonde, ah, a middle schooler, I think? She was crying a lot."
"Oh!" The almost frown turned into a smile quite quickly. "Why yes, Mr. Hero, you did manage to save her… but what kind of champion falls asleep as soon as he beats the boss?"
He swallowed.
The lady had bent over.
He wanted… he wanted to reach out… or at least stare.
"No, no, no." Screwing his eyes shut, he tried to focus. "I didn't get her name. But she was hurt. And, well, the other two, uh, well, they're gone now. Athena too, I suppose."
"Hmm. You know, your profile says you're an irredeemable pervert that likes to peep on girls and harass women."
Tone completely shifted, the wonderfully beautiful woman had stood up, set her coffee down, and buttoned up her top.
"But I have to admit even profiles can be wrong. Both because you're a Campione and because it's a bit silly to peep on girls in this day and age. That's just… so old school in this age of information." Bowing, the black haired woman introduced herself, pulling out a badge attached to a document from her pocket. Which she promptly handed him over.
Agent… 5M17H?
Smith?
"Seriously?"
She smiled impishly.
"Picked it myself. Still, on behalf of the History Compilation Committee, allow me to offer our sincere thanks for your actions. We hope that our tardiness hasn't been an inconvenience."
"I…"
Something turned over in his head.
"Agent… Smith?"
"Yes."
"You knew my name."
"I did."
"You have a profile on me."
"I do."
Issei tilted his head, confused.
"Why does the government have a file on me, other than my insurance stuff and registry, I guess."
"I see someone here is fond of their police dramas. Or maybe you were playing that copy of 'Lady Prisoners Rehab Clinic II' that you and your friends downloaded illegally? Don't you know all sorts of unscrupulous folks can get your information like that?" The older woman's teasing smile curled up further, eyes asking him whether he really wanted those questions answered.
Issei wisely shut up.
This lady was dangerous!
"Choice of entertainment aside, you have been very busy in the past month. Really, first a fight aboard a cruise ship and now a brawl that demolished an entire school building? Did you wait until we breathed a sigh of relief before nearly giving us a heart attack again?"
Sipping from her cup, the dark haired lady breathed out a moan of delight that made his spine crawl.
"I guess you guys know about the ship, huh?"
Handing him the second mug of coffee, Sumi took a seat beside the bed.
"Yes, we do. It's not everyday that a ship goes missing like that. We have a vested interest in trying to keep the public from realizing there are things going bump in the night. So big incidents like this and the ship one month ago are the situations we treat very seriously."
Issei hummed in thought.
So there really was someone covering up all the magic stuff after all.
"Yeah, you guys make it very hard to find anything. I spent a whole week trying to figure out if I was the only one with weird magic powers before I gave up." He grouched, lamenting the hours he lost rummaging through stupid conspiracy theory websites.
The agent smiled indulgently.
"Thank you. We put a lot of effort into scrubbing the web. Really, you wouldn't imagine the amount of time and money the committee had to invest on our cyber-division. With the ease of access these days, it's a miracle people haven't noticed yet."
He nodded, begrudgingly.
If anyone could learn about the secret magic side of things, things would get crazy really fast.
"So, is that what you're here for? To cover up the fight?"
"Good guess! But you get half marks. We're here to help clean up, sure, but the actual reason we're here is actually a covert operation that could land our folks in hot water any other time of the year." Issei blinked, confused at the admission.
"Should you… be saying that?"
"Probably not, it is top secret. In fact, if not for these precise circumstances, my head ought to be put on a platter."
Issei swallowed dry at the admission.
"Then-"
"Why tell you at all? That should be obvious. A ship goes missing as a result of a Heretic God, only for said ship to arrive safely, if damaged. And now, a month later, a town is attacked by two more Heretics only for them to be defeated just as promptly. If the cause for their appearance can't be investigated… then that only leaves investigating the cause for their vanishing, right?"
Where there was smoke, there was fire.
Where there were gods dying… there should be someone killing them.
"Oh." Blinking in realization, Issei felt his stomach drop.
They were here for him.
"I don't suppose I can just confess to a few illegal downloads and pay a fine?" He chuckled. "And I should probably ask you guys not to look at my search history."
A small snort and a pat on his hand from the agent.
"Too late for that, I'm afraid, Issei."
His cheeks burned.
"I… I see."
"If it makes you feel any better, your taste isn't the worst I've ever seen." His cheeks deepened any more. "And, besides, you're a healthy young man. I'm sure our Prime Minister would approve of your… enthusiasm."
Hands balled up in the infirmary blanket, feeling a sense of intense shame, he bowed his head.
"Please don't bring that up anymore."
Smith made a sound of agreement.
"I assume you have been made aware of your station." Sipping from her mug, she leaned back.
"Yeah, yeah. Campione. God slayer. I was in a bit of a rush the first time but I got the jist of it." The look she sent him was searching, as if trying to figure out whether he was trying to keep something out of the story. Which he kinda was. There was no way they were gonna believe him about taking a goddess out on a date.
They would think he was stupid.
"So, what? Do I have to go out and fight angry gods every time they show up?"
Smith smiled thinly.
"We would prefer if you warned us of any impending fights if possible. But yes, there are very few capable of handling those problems in Japan and we would like you to work with us if possible. With due compensation of course. You should know, however, that others do, or soon will, know about you. A Demon King isn't the sort of information that ever stays private."
A few things percolated through Issei's mind and it took him a moment to realize something.
"Do I… have to tell my parents about this? They don't remember anything about the ship so I didn't tell them but… are they gonna be okay?"
Seeming a little sad, the agent nodded as if understanding the hidden question.
"We, of course, will do everything in our power to protect the citizens of Japan. But it's quite possible they will be targeted."
Issei sighed.
So he'd have to break the news to them somehow, huh?
That wasn't a conversation he was looking forward to.
"In the meantime, is there anything you would like to ask? I imagine you have questions."
Lots of them.
But he'd get the important one out of the way first. After all, no matter what, there was still one thing above all others. One thing that stood out, clear as day.
"Do Campione have harems?"
Chapter 11: Interlude I
Chapter Text
Campione Threat Assessment #1
Issei Hyoudou
Excerpt #1
Date: 20XX-X-XX (Tuesday)
Time: 14:43
Location: Yokota Air Base
Name: [REDACTED]
Most humble greetings Tennoheika-sama, who resides in the Serene Palace in Tokyo, I, your faithful servant and colonel of your armed services, am delivering the report requested by your Majesty.
On the date of XXXX-XX-XX an incident occurred off the coast of Osaka. To the south east, roughly twenty kilometers out, unusual weather patterns were detected by satellite, followed by M-RADAR readings consistent with the descent of a Heretic God [see addendum H]. Initial scans confirmed the presence of a Class 1 entity, however sorties by both JSDAF and USAF surveillance planes failed to locate the entity whatsoever.
It was discovered, approximately twenty minutes later, that a cruise ship's tracking systems had disappeared from all records and a naval vessel attempted to determine if it was in distress [see addendum N]. Upon encountering a thick bank of fog manifested in the middle of the sea, the captain of the ship informed command and attempted to press forwards - correctly surmising that a supernatural event was ongoing and that civilians were at risk.
The vessel, the JS [REDACTED] would reappear three days later, having seemingly only spent about two hours in the fog before appearing approximately four kilometers away from their point of entrance with no records of the intervening time or useful record from within the fog.
Upon disappearance of a JS vessel and the failure to detect the entity, a general alert was issued to both the HCC and the Noble Families of the Lotus, along with the Three Temples of Diligent Striving and the CIA.
All attempts to locate and board the vessel would fail.
However, in a seeming miracle, after much fear and anticipation, the cruise ship, the Akamaru, originally commissioned from STX Europe, was found floating, mostly intact, and brutally mauled. And while casualties were not only anticipated, but believed to be total, we found that no physical injury remained, in any way whatsoever, to any of the crew or passengers except those resulting from misadventure after their restoration to human state.
While there was a general and extreme level of fear amongst both groups, including several individuals that needed to be sedated for their own protection, HCC mages were able to nullify all issues of memory, adjust the impact of psychological trauma, and cover up the entirety of the event in about twelve hours.
That is to say, other than the loss of the ship and the costs to heal those injured during this event, and the subsidies to their long term therapy under the guise of public sector mental health care spending, there were no losses.
It was a miracle. However, the individual who slew the Heretic remained unknown to us. Investigations were conducted but there was no conclusive evidence at the time.
I confess that, upon confirmation of total recovery of all individuals involved in this incident, including a large number of children, that I and many of my officers became unmanned and wept tears of joy. I humbly apologize for this display and accept any rebuke for such inappropriate actions that your Majesty may offer. However, I do ask that leniency be shown to the brave servicemen, of all branches and forces, that had spent more than a week attempting to locate and save even a single life.
Many of them had been without sleep and risked both their health and even their lives to protect the citizens and subject of this land.
This concludes my report on all preliminary factors at this time.
[See addendum I for exit interviews of.]
[See addendum 7 for analysis of the Seventh Demon King's likely identity.]
Excerpt #2
This humble lamb greets His Holiness with grave news.
I send with this letter the confirmation and intel required to verify my findings and urge His Holiness to peruse at his discretion, but to refrain in doing so before this humble servant may report his findings.
It is as we have feared.
A new Tyrant has indeed been born in Japan. Though confirmation was slow, one of my contacts within the Committee, may the Lord's light shine upon his soul, contacted me with the information. Therefore this one saw fit to send a missive.
We must be ever vigilant as to the crows and serpents that prowl the garden. And thus I hope this letter has arrived at the Vatican unspoiled.
The rise of a Tyrant in Devil territory proves to be as much of a sudden boon as it is a curse for the cause. Without mincing words, the likelihood that Kuoh Town will stay the direct jurisdiction of the Devils is small. Whether they choose to remain under the vassalage of the Tyrant or retreat to the Underworld, we should consider their influence on local affairs to be curbed.
Though that brings us to the nature of the new Godslayer.
I must admit to my shame that I had completely forgotten about the boy until the moment I saw the photo provided by my contact.
Indeed… to think a young boy whose house I often visited would become one of the Demon Kings, I cannot help but see this as a matter of test from the Heavenly Father.
O' God forgive this foolish man's inattentiveness!
Ahem!
Apologies for the indiscretion.
Our brothers in Kyoto have reported that no movement has been made by the Yokai of the West, and the case is much the same about the East outside of a few murmurs of discontent. It is the nature of the Tyrant to prey upon those of supernatural descent, after all.
For them it would be like hearing that a serial killer was spotted after crossing the frontier and is now on the loose.
As a man of the clergy, it is not my place to comment on the affairs of those who worship other gods. However, it appears that the Shinto pantheon which has kept to the shadows in regards to administering Japan's territory has withdrawn further with the revelation of the 7th Campione.
Relying on those working under the Emperor, and the old clans of Onmyoji that claim direct vassalage under the gods, the pantheon probably hopes that by removing themselves from the board all together will keep the Campione from considering them a target.
Laudable as their intentions might be, one can only hope it won't lead to further dissent amongst their followers.
Finally, I would ask for further guidance on this matter.
As biased as my opinions may be, I must speak out on behalf of Issei Hyoudou, who while not being a follower of the Lord's Teachings and while exhibiting an uncharacteristic degree of interest in women's bodies…
Actually on second thought, perhaps he is cause for concern after all.
As a demon king whose freely visits his will upon the earth in search of their desires, could it be that the young man's passions have evolved into an all encompassing inferno wish to lay claim to the purity and minds of our wives and daughters?!
Heavenly Father, is this another one of your tests? Must I bear witness to the tragedy of such a promising youth as he descends into debauchery?!
Ahem.
My apologies, I appear to have gone on another tangent
Excerpt #3
Dear Sona-chan.
What. The. Hell.
Okay, Serafall, breathe in and out.
I'm calm. I'm peaceful. I'm a bubbling fountain of positive outlooks in the middle of a barren wasteland of lunacy and I am NOT about to grab my staff and charge out of my home into the human world because that would be a bad BAD thing that might cause a war because there's a really dangerous guy living in the same area code as my little sister.
You know what?
Maybe this peace thing was only a temporary gig.
Yes, really, what is the use of peace if it allows a super bad guy to stick around my precious little sister with impunity? If it was fallen angels it would have been bad enough. Did you know those guys brainwash people? Or so I heard! That definitely didn't come from one of my episodes.
No sir!
Still, I would like to make sure that everything is okay over there. As a Satan it is my duty to attend to important matters of diplomacy and make sure that this Campione guy who might be trying to get his oily mitts on my dear sister is blasted all the way to the bottom of the --------
----------------------------------
Greetings Lady Sona Sitri.
This is Grayfia Lucifuge speaking.
I apologize for the abrupt interruption, however, Lady Leviathan found herself pulled away for an emergency meeting with Lord Sirzechs and Lord Ajuka for reasons that I reassure you are in the best interest of maintaining peace in the world of humans.
Having thoroughly reviewed the matter as reported by your message, we have come to the conclusion that in order to retain a semblance of order in Kuoh, that an envoy will be sent to Lady Yasaka in order to discuss the matter of the Campione currently stationed at the city.
Until said talks are concluded, you are to remain on standby and avoid any and all contact with the Campione. Though we understand that he may seek you, in which case the option to return home remains open, as unlikely as you are to accept it.
We would also caution you regarding another element.
Although overtures have been made to contact the Mage Association in charge of supernatural affairs, the envoy sent has been turned away. We can only assume that the Japanese mages might be in a state of disarray as they discuss how to deal with the present state of affairs, much as we ourselves must decide whether to press them for an answer. If they chose to rally around the Campione and dig their feet it could prove difficult for our relations going forward.
As such, please avoid interacting with any other agents that may appear in Kuoh, though we understand it may constitute a breach of our treaty with the Yokai, until circumstances stabilize you may have to deal with intrusions from not only the Committee but also other interested parties.
Keeping individuals of interest out of sight, such as yourself and your queen, would be advisable.
Please report any further incidents and refrain from any… volatile behaviors.
As difficult as it may be.
Excerpt #4
Lookout #7 reporting.
So, the experiment was a bust.
Though the process through which those three snakes were extracted from the grimoire has been deemed a success, they lacked a form of cohesive connection that allowed them to take advantage of their mutual origin. Distilled from the sealed aspect of the [Serpent] it was believed that once the ritual was fulfilled, that Medusa, Stheno, and Euryale would converge and complete the process leading to the formation of the original Aspect.
However, the rise of the 7th Campione completely derailed the process.
Talk about a shit show, huh?
It isn't known how he was capable of defeating Medusa, who was deemed our greatest success due to her popularity and the higher amounts of faith she is capable of deriving from variations of her myth.
It should be impossible.
Neither of the Gorgons were considered to be at the level of the original Heretic God they were extracted from. Therefore it should come as no surprise that a Campione wouldn't gain anything from them. Nor would they act as the catalyst needed to bring about the birth of new Campione.
Yet they did.
How? Why? Those are questions that plague me even now and put the entirety of the project in jeopardy. One of the main benefits from distilling lesser Heretics from the Aspects of more powerful ones was with the understanding that they would be too weak and incomplete to provide Campione with new powers, or pose enough of a threat to a human that they could be reborn.
Obviously calculations were off.
Or the process itself must be put into question.
For the time being, my advice is that the experiment be put on hiatus until we can determine whether this was a freak accident or a repeatable offense. Artificial Heretics #2 and #3 might have been successes, but we won't know until the 7th Campione displays new Authorities or remains as he is.
As such I will remain undercover in Kuoh for the time being.
Thus far the mission has been to follow up on the initial experiment, however, as it has been deemed a failure, I will instead focus on observing the 7th Campione and his growth in order to determine whether the failure was caused by a flaw in our design or by some inherent quality of the boy himself.
Should it be possible I would like to request that we acquire him as a study subject.
A young, relatively untested Campione shouldn't be a problem for the more experienced members of the cabal and if we are successful this might open up new avenues of research, as well as possibly devise a means through which to track the origin of their birth and powers.
That is to say, a path to Pandora herself.
Rather daring, yes, but nobody ever accomplished anything without aiming for the stars.
Besides, I might even have a plan on how to do it.
Excerpt #5
Heya Kaoru, Amakasu here.
Err… I mean… greetings Lady Sayanomiya, your loyal servant Touma Amakasu…
Alright, not bothering with that.
So, as expected, it turns out Yuri's Spirit Sight was right on the money. Just got a report from one of my agents at Kuoh that the two very freaky snake gods she had a vision of appeared inside the Devil's territory. A big mess that had our local crew working overtime to explain the whole business away as some sort of terrorist attack or gas leak.
Everyone is fond of a gas leak, you know?
The news eats it up.
Where was I?
Right, right. The Heretic God business.
So, it turns out that there was a Campione in town. And I don't mean one we know about but an actually brand new, out of the factory, model. Like, what are the odds that a new Campione would end up living in the same town as the little sisters of two Satans?
Sometimes the world is small like that.
Still, I'm not really aware of the details but one of the Heretics fled the scene after the first two were defeated. Damage to the city wasn't that bad and the Devils assured us that they would promptly repair it in the coming days with magic so long as we keep the media from sniffing around.
Who knew that having that lot camping out there would be handy.
I would also like to report on another matter.
Our agents reported that in the wake of the battle, a giant shed skin of the snake goddess was left behind. If the Devils knew about its true nature, they didn't comment as we retrieved it.
Maybe there are blindspots in their knowledge when it comes to Heretic Gods?
Whatever it may be, we should consider ourselves lucky they haven't tried to contest it.
Now, onto the most important matter.
Yes, we have a new Campione.
Yes, that Campione appears to be living in Kuoh.
We have also come upon his name, a file is attached with a more in depth analysis but to make a long story short, it is believed that Issei Hyoudou may be the suspected party behind the vanished Heretic God over a month ago. The timing matches and while having a godslayer pop up in the same place as those devils might be a problem, so far things seem to have calmed down.
Therefore this humble salaryman would plead with Lady Sayanomiya to display her great wisdom and treat this incident with all due discretion and care.
In other words, we have to bury our heads in the sand.
Well, that is my personal opinion.
The devils will handle clean up and we will handle the media. I had Sumi-chan park herself at Kuoh and told her to approach him after he wakes up. Given our intel on his personality, she would be more of a match for the boy than I would have been.
Hopefully she remembers to do her job this time!
Chapter 12: Chapter IX
Chapter Text
The ride home was, to put it bluntly, awkward.
Not that the car was uncomfortable. Apparently, being a government agent, Ms. Smith had all sorts of perks up to and including a very fancy ride, and the ability to just drive through the blockades that the police set up in the middle of town as a response to the 'gas explosion' that happened earlier.
Though it was a touch strange that their driver, dressed in a suit almost identical to Ms. Smith's, paled when he approached and only relaxed after a few quick, whispered words. The man still hadn't managed to speak to Issei and it was a bit weird.
'But, well, I did… kinda do a bit of damage.'
He winced at the reminder as they passed by a familiar street with a massive hole in the asphalt, which was now littered with broken glass and way more stone than what the buildings around it had.
'Maybe I went overboard a bit.'
Granted, at the time he didn't have much choice other than running or fighting but looking at the aftermath Issei couldn't help but grimace as construction equipment was used to lift and lug around the masses of white stone he'd used to trap the goddesses back then.
He knew that whatever he created stuck around.
Hell, he'd almost immediately began testing to make sure it did back when he figured out he had powers. His first conjurations, mostly rough stones of unshaped marble, were still sitting next to his bed with their dates of creation written on them in permanent marker.
Unfortunately there wasn't any time to plan or consider his options when the two, Stheno and Euryale, burst onto the scene. All he could do was try and lure them away while doing his best to stop them from turning more than the street into rubble.
Only now he realized he had already done it for them.
"You shouldn't feel that bad about it, you know?"
Issei looked at the agent in surprise and confusion.
"How can I not? I wrecked the place." Was she seeing the same thing he was? There was no way this wasn't a lot of damage. "Kuoh's my home and I don't… I don't want to just mess it up."
She shrugged.
"You would be surprised by how much damage Campione and Heretic Gods can cause when they fight. Ten years ago, a fight broke out in the middle of the ocean. It caused an earthquake that hit the Ryukyu Islands. Fortunately no one was hurt, but had the fight happened any closer there would be no way to tell how much worse the damage would have been."
An earthquake?! That was insane!
"H-How…"
"How is that possible? When you live long enough you learn that the world is much bigger than you first realized. I was just starting out as an agent back then, and while there weren't any casualties, it was only through luck. And I do mean pure luck - not one of our preparations would have been able to stop the chaos if it had been more powerful. So as tactless as it might sound coming from me… not all Heretic Gods are as… small time as the ones you fought."
Gods stronger than the trio?
That sounded terrifying.
Even if the other two weren't exactly as tough as Dusa-chan… that was because he had magic powers now. The fight itself had been a rush, and yet it left not only the street they were at wrecked, but probably demolished the old building at Kuoh as well.
The very antique, likely expensive building.
"Man, my parents are gonna be so mad when they find out."
Smith chuckled, making a turn down another street where a number of news outlet vans were parked, their crews hard at work as they tried to find the perfect angle to catch the ruined street.
Issei realized with disappointment that he would be missing the weather forecast today.
No weather lady, it seemed.
"Why is everyone here? Shouldn't they be at the school?" He figured that a building collapsing at one of the most popular schools in the country would be breaking news, and yet they were all parked here.
"Your fight at the school apparently took place inside of a special barrier. No one outside noticed a thing, which makes our jobs here much easier."
Barrier?
That was the first he heard of it.
"They can fix the school before classes tomorrow?" Because he was sure everyone would notice the ruined building the moment they went to school. So it was either try to hide it or warn students not to come to class on the second day of the school year.
Which would get everyone curious over what happened.
"I wouldn't worry too much about the damage. There are some locals who'll fix it up with their own magic over night, and the Committee will cover up the real reason. By the end of the week, everyone will just think this was a freak explosion. We might not even have to mention it to your parents if you don't want to."
That felt kinda cheap.
Now, don't get him wrong, not getting into trouble over being attacked in the middle of a date and having to defend himself was great, but at the same time Issei didn't want to pretend he didn't have anything to do with what happened today.
With what happened to them.
Still, he'd figure something out later.
"You said there were some local guys, right? How come I didn't see anyone try and help when the fight started?" Because he really could have gone without Euryale's spear going through his stomach, and as much as he appreciated Athena telling him stuff, the explanation she gave wasn't exactly detailed.
"I imagine they had their reasons. Not everyone has the power or the guts to walk up to a Heretic God and pick a fight with them. Only crazy people do that."
Issei scratched the back of his head awkwardly.
"Guess that makes me the crazy one, huh?"
"Campione are the exception, of course, those who manage to slay a god and plunder their abilities might as well be considered the natural enemies of gods like those. Though… I imagine you didn't think what you did was impossible at the time, right?"
Back at the ship?
Well, it's not like he had much time to think about things. He just had to come up with a plan to survive, a way that he could save the others that were hiding with him, and maybe try and stop Dusa before she escaped from the ship and into whatever country they landed on.
"Yeah, I was pretty much on auto-pilot for a good bit."
"Seems to be a common occurrence, as far as we can tell. Reports on the birth of god slayers are scarce and spotty at best."
Oh yeah, he forgot to ask!
"There are others like me? You mentioned a fight against a god before."
Smith winced, the first outwardly negative expression she'd shown him today. The kinda face one made when they bit into something only to realize it was either spoiled or not at all what they ordered.
"Counting you, there are now seven Campione. The closest one lives in mainland China, with another one across the sea in America."
And one of them was involved in causing an earthquake?
Sheesh.
That sounded… terrifying actually. Even if he'd fought Dusa and her sisters, Issei still couldn't think of them, couldn't imagine himself, strong enough to do something as ridiculous as that. Not that they weren't scary themselves… but the scale was just completely different.
'I thought it was a dating sim. But it seems more like a hack and slash.' And he'd been looking forward to starting his new life as a prospective Harem King too, but apparently japanese laws were still strictly against the practice of polygamy.
Really, Issei should have seen it coming.
'It's just not gonna be easy, huh?'
This whole godslayer business sounded so nice when Athena explained it to him, he figured that he would ask just to be on the safe side, and to warn them that he didn't want any 'inherited a mansion with a set of maids' subplots out of this. Though having a mansion would be nice, as a Harem King, Issei's honest wish was to fill that mansion himself.
With those who appreciated his own greatness!
That was how a Harem King should be.
"You are thinking about something lewd again, aren't you?"
Issei snapped back to reality, cheeks coloring as he was caught drooling over his fantasies once again by the agent. He really hoped she wasn't gonna tell her boss about this. Imagine turning into a rare godslayer and somehow still get saddled with the reputation of a pervert?
Middle school was bad enough.
"N-No I wasn't!"
Smith smiled at him, shooting Issei a look that said she wasn't buying it.
"Well look alive, boya. We arrived." True to form, Issei chose that exact moment to realize that this was indeed the street where he lived, and that was of course his house right over there, and of course, most worryingly, those happened to be his parents waiting outside, looking torn between worry, relief, annoyance, and confusion.
'Yeah, I didn't expect to get escorted home either.'
He could understand how they felt. And the night was about to get even weirder for them.
"I guess it's show time."
How did you tell someone their kid was some sort of magical super hero?
Meanwhile
Sitri Household
Life was stress.
It was stressful, painful, and exhausting.
Despite how pop culture liked to portray it, magic wasn't an effortless act through which mana was weaved and then shot at the target, capable of achieving any objective so long as the user was powerful enough. And despite how many Devils felt about it, their own magic wasn't nearly as effortless as some liked to pretend it was.
At least, technically so.
To an extent the Power of Imagination, a gift held by Devil's by their nature, could simply do just that. If you had an infinite battery, an infinite capacitor, and infinite output a Devil could, maybe, possibly, do literally anything with pure brute force. But any Devil that could do that wouldn't be a Devil any longer.
An Arch-Devil or Devil-God, things that even the original Satans only spoke of in whispers and existed as little more than folk tales thrust back into prominence by the Super Devils like Ajuka Beelzebub and Sirzechs Lucifer.
For a Devil, magic was the power of imagination, too.
But even imagination needed brainpower in order to work.
No matter how much power they had, their bodies, magical constructs even more than they were flesh and blood, would simply explode or their souls burn out long before that much raw power was unleashed.
Beings like the current Satans weren't dangerous purely because they were strong, but because they could control and guide that power. Ajuka, allegedly, only had about as much power as an elder High Class Devil… but was so precise, so lethal, so absolutely and perfectly in control of it, he was able to contend with even Sirzechs' true form. That was untrue, of course, Sona herself was aware of exactly how insanely, absurdly powerful that man was. But even then he simply couldn't measure up to his sworn brother and fellow ruler.
And no one really thought of Lucifer as a Devil anymore.
'No, that man is a monster… a kind one. That loves his family. But a monster in the shape of a Devil. And one time Rias mentioned that he wasn't actually… mortal anymore. But wouldn't say more.'
In the end, such concerns were beyond one like herself. And Sona knew that.
So putting together a building that had all but collapsed on itself, especially after having to clean up massive quantities of magical materials thrown about by a reckless Campione, was tiring.
"At the very least it was good practice, for both of us."
Eyes closed, towel secured around her chest, the Sitri heiress leaned back against the warm, smooth walls of the sauna. Sighing at her aching muscles when Rias sat down next to her.
"I still think it would have been best to put that off till tomorrow. It took several hours for me to figure out those restoration formulas and poor Tsubaki nearly collapsed."
Another sigh, this one of relaxation.
"And if we put it off till tomorrow, it would have been even worse. Now you get to spend the rest of the evening doting on your peerage."
Rias's snort was derisive and distinctly unladylike.
"Because you aren't going to spoil yours rotten the second I leave."
Sona wisely declined to confirm or deny the allegation.
Of course, unlike Rias who got to laze around in the mornings and had the afternoons to herself, Sona was the one in charge of the city while the sun was up. So this would be a short reprieve until she had to get up and start handling her own share of problems come sunrise.
"So, why did you want to meet in here? Not that I mind the chance to relax, but it's not like you to choose the spa when it's your turn to pick our tea place."
"Because." Sona let a little anger creep into her words. "I just spent two hours serving as a magical battery while you rifled through my notebooks."
"Heh." The redhead had the decency to blush. "Mine did get kind of blown up…?"
"They didn't exist in the first place."
"Mouuuu, Sona, don't pick on me right now. My brain hurts."
The heiress waved her friend off.
"I'll tutor you later. But this place also has some of the best anti-spying spells in the local cluster. All because our siblings were terrified we'd be peeped on. That it is able to resist anything short of a direct magical attack by an Arch-Angel at full power is simply convenient."
"Ah. So the Committee and Agent Amakasu. I'd say the damage is only… moderate."
Turning to face her friend, the water-witch needed a few seconds to follow Rias's train of thought and came up with nothing.
"And how do you figure that? From my perspective, it's a total disaster. We don't have confirmation of the Campione's identity or disposition, they are in the Committee's custody, which now has the advantage of first contact, and already likely have them well in hand. For now, at least, assuming it was a student. Few teenagers have the willpower or forethought to realize what being a Campione means."
That got a snicker.
"Sona, Sona, Sona. It seems I finally got one over you."
The Sona in question, who allegedly had just been overtaken, pinched her friend's cheek.
"Ow, ow, ow, I give, I give! Here!"
Fishing a small orb out of her cleavage, Rias produced a small, red sphere and channeled a bit of power into it.
"Oh. Very well done, little Gasper." Taking it in the heiress immediately recognized the young man the memory orb had captured. A familiar face framed by light hazel hair and eyes that while playful and eager in her portfolio in Gasper's recorded memory looked fierce and protective.
"Issei Hyoudou, huh?"
Rias turned to her in surprise.
"You recognize him?"
"I was scouting him for my peerage and was prepared to approach later this week. He showed promise."
Rubbing her cheek, Sona's friend, who might actually have used her brain for once, had probably given them a greater advantage than even she realized. And yes she was a bit snippish but the Sitri was entitled to that now and then. Especially when it had taken her hours to get spider silk out of her hair.
"I was looking him up, too, you know?"
A giggle.
"You were scouting to see if he had a sacred gear based on a hunch - I was the one who bothered making a profile."
Rias crossed her arms under her chest, making a statement and issuing a challenge.
"And based on what you told me about his perfectly healthy desires, I would have had the best chance at recruiting him~"
Eyes narrowed, Sona considered doing something silly.
Instead, she snapped her finger and doused her friend with a small dragon of ice cold water.
"Kyaaaah!"
Satisfied with her victory, and letting go of the issue with Athena, they had survived with nothing worse than damage to their egos, the heiress finally relaxed.
"I'll assign some of my peerage to double check and update all my records on him. My contact at the prefecture record's office should be able to get me everything from his birth certificate to unredacted medical records. Thankfully, corruption moves much more swiftly than bureaucracy."
Rias, with a new towel and a small glare, sat down.
"Hmph. I still say he was the one with a Sacred Gear."
"All you had was a hope and a dream, Rias. Actual analysis and recruitment work trumps the advice you got from a fortune teller in Kyoto. Don't go recruiting people based on hunches."
Really, friend or not, the redhead could stand to be more level headed.
"I'm telling you, it was good advice! Akeno told me it was a legitimate fortune reading!" Blushing, she continued. "Still, I am sorry about getting you into a fight with a Heretic God of all things. That wasn't my intention."
Sona smiled.
"You were worried about Gasper, rightfully so. Forgiven.Now, what do we actually do about the HCC? I have no desire to face them without a plan. Preferably one
that doesn't involve running to my sister or your brother with our tails between our legs."
"Well… can we reincarnate a Campione?"
Rias's suggestion was absurd, but, well, Sona did bite back her immediate, vehement rebuttal.
"Not us, no. But perhaps one of the Satans?" It wasn't… impossible. Nothing really was if you had enough power and gall. "Though I struggle to imagine what the consequences might be. Instinctively, I would suggest it would be like reincarnating a middling, pure Angel. So deeply unpleasant and potentially resulting in a violent psychosis, due to the conflict between the Faith-Magic-Energy inherent to Campione and a clash with Devil magic. Testing would be required to say more."
And that wasn't considering the fact it might not even stick.
Campione were reputed for their ability to resist and outright reject spells, even if an evil piece capable of safely reincarnating one was developed… the chance that the process could be undone by them wasn't zero.
And if it wasn't zero then it was 'likely'.
"But to think we got tripped up like this. And by civil servants no less?" No, Sona wasn't pouting. She most certainly wasn't upset at the fact she spent an entire hour exchanging pleasantries with an office drone who left before anything of use could be discussed.
"Well, we have another meeting in three days. Probably best we get ready for that." Rias stretched. "Now, I'll go figure out a letter to send to your sister and you can make one for Grayfia. Deal?"
"Deal."
Neither of them was looking forward to that conversation.
Hyoudou Household
"Congratulations, Mr and Mrs Hyoudou… he is a Wizard."
There was a tense pause as the agent's words hung in the air. Followed by the faint sound of Issei's palm meeting his face in embarrassment.
He really should have expected this.
The moment they got home, his parents had been… well… worried sick. They thanked the kind lady for bringing him back and asked if he was in any trouble. By that point Issei wondered how a guy who supposedly killed a god was meant to avoid getting grounded for staying out past curfew.
Fortunately, Smith was there to explain things to his parents.
Well, he said explain, but it was more like lying to them.
Because there was no way Issei was gonna tell them that he'd fought not one, but three goddesses and somehow lived to tell the tale. So instead he and the agent came up with a story that, while not quite all lies, wasn't exactly all truths either.
'But did she have to explain it like that?'
Going by the looks of confusion on their faces, they didn't seem to understand either.
"The reference didn't land? And here I thought everyone read that wizard book. Maybe a more local example then? How familiar are you two with figures like Abe no Seimei anyway? I'm honestly of the opinion that we're way past the time where magical folks should be messing around with politics, but try and tell a bunch of hardliners that."
Issei was gonna get a migraine.
'Actually, I think I already have one.' Going by the pounding on the side of his head.
Fortunately his parents looked just as offput as he was.
"I'm sorry? I think I must have heard you wrong. What do you mean by… wizard? Magic? Like in the performances you see at festivals?"
Poor Dad looked completely lost trying to make sense of it.
"If only it were that simple. Sorry to say that we are past historical fiction and all the way into urban fantasy, Mr. Hyoudou. I'm sure that you two are well aware of the strange incident of a month ago, the one in which the entire crew of a ship, both staff and cruisers, mysteriously lost consciousness."
"I thought that was…"
"A gas leak? Yes, it was a cover up. We could hardly explain to everyone on that ship that what happened was supernatural in nature and expect them not to say anything."
His mother turned to look at him with dawning realization.
'Crap'.
The families of the kids he looked after came up to them to thank him after the mess at the ship and at the time his parents hadn't thought much of it, figuring that he'd only fetched the other kids food or kept them distracted until everyone woke up, no one had actually taken them particularly seriously and Issei had downplayed their thanks in public, while privately encouraging them to not worry about it.
He knew what it was like to not be believed, after all.
Only now his parents realized there had been actual danger involved.
'Just not how much.' In the end, Issei at the very least wanted his parents to be aware that something did happen even if he asked Smith not to tell them about Dusa-chan, or how they'd been petrified along with almost everyone else.
They didn't need to know that.
It would only hurt them.
"And you are saying our son was involved with that?"
Agent Smith shook her head, placating the now defensive parents.
"Nothing of the sort. Rather, at the time our organization, the History Compilation Committee, had been investigating the cause behind the incident and concluded that the real culprit was someone else. A culprit he ended up facing again this afternoon."
"This afternoon, then the gas explosion was-"
"A criminal act targeting your son, no doubt. Fortunately we were on the culprit's tail and after a short skirmish, took them into custody."
In the end, that had been their cover story. About how Issei suddenly got magic powers at the ship, ruined a mysterious culprit's scheme and a month later came face to face with said culprit again.
In a way it was true, even if absurd.
The two incidents were connected. And both times he had to face the culprits. Hell, the only reason it happened was because Issei stopped Dusa-chan. So all the dominoes lined up.
It also just happened to be one massive lie.
"Y-You can't just expect us to take this at face value, ma'am."
His father looked shocked.
"Right! Even if you make such outlandish claims, you can't just expect us to believe it. Especially since you have our son with you and didn't even call us!"
His mother sounded upset.
The agent, however, was completely unphased, instead turning the buck over to him.
"That is what I figured. Obviously, it would be hard to believe something nonsensical like that, even if it's coming from an official. Which is why I believe in this case the best confirmation you can have is one straight from the source. Right, Issei?"
They had planned on a demonstration. Issei felt oddly intimidated, his parents looking at him expectantly as if waiting for the other shoe to drop, for him to deny what Smith was saying, or reveal that it was all a prank he put together to mess with them.
He actually considered it for a second.
But at the end of the day, they needed to know about this. And he needed to make sure they were careful from now on.
"I'm sorry, Mom, Dad."
Holding his hands up he cupped them and breathed in. A rosebud began to appear in his hands. There were no sparkles, no crackling noise, no poof of smoke. Instead, the petals opened up and blossomed, the light showing the veins forming inside of it, as the ultimately fist sized stone flower appeared in his hands.
"Son." Issei's father was the first to recover. "That's beautiful." Gorou reached out and the young man handed the stone flower over. "But, well…"
His mother finished the thought.
"I think you might have gotten the shape from one of your games…"
Coughing, spluttering, defensive, Issei stood up.
"I didn't though! Mom, Dad, why would you say that!?"
Standing up, his father took the flower over to their kitchen while his mother bowed her head.
"My apologies, Agent Smith, I'm sure you understand that young men can be quite healthy, yes? Please don't hold that against him. Still, would you like tea or something else?"
"Coffee, please. It will be a long night at the office."
Issei simply slumped down in his chair, head in his hands.
"I wasn't trying to do something perverse."
Surprisingly, Smith, while Issei's parents were in the kitchen, having an aggressive, whispered conversation, gave him a small pat on the back.
"It's ok. I think they may have just been assuming the worst. Besides, it was something 'normal' for them to grab onto. We did tell them something pretty absurd, no?"
Nodding, the teenager agreed. At least in spirit.
"They probably thought I'd been arrested. So it's probably just that they're glad I'm not… in trouble."
"Well, I don't think they can complain too much, right? You did bring a woman home after all!"
Blushing, again, and remembering how he'd been woken up, Issei groaned into his arms and ignored the heat on his cheeks - while Smith simply tittered, thanking his parents for the cup of coffee and seaweed chips they'd brought her.
"So, Agent Smith, I don't want to sound foolish, but are there… pamphlets or something." Gorou Hyoudou began, clearly nervous, but focused on not showing it too badly. "Of course we'll fully cooperate, but I have no idea what that will entail."
"I'm glad you asked!" Opening up a coat pocket, the government operative withdrew a briefcase… from her coat… and then opened up said briefcase and withdrew several hundred pages of documents. "Why don't we get started?"
Miki Hyoudou, Issei's mother, rallied first.
"I'll make more tea… and order takeout."
They would be there for a while.
Issei had left his parents along with Smith for the night.
There was nothing more he wanted to read or discuss or learn about.
And in fact the only thing he'd put his foot down about was not moving - he had earned his school of choice and he would go to Kuoh.
Surprisingly, it had been the agent who'd sided with him when he'd said that, while both parents had leapt at the idea that moving to Kyoto would be safer. It had taken twenty minutes of carefully non argumentative arguing to defuse that particular landmine.
But now, he was alone and in his room.
Yet….
"Hmm. It's not quite done, is it?"
Looking at the small diorama he had been working on in his spare time, the teenager knelt down and lowered himself to be level with it.
"Yes. I know what was missing, now."
White stone formed wordlessly on his hands, one large chunk and one smaller, it took a bit of concentration to make them malleable and a few minutes to get the overall shapes down, then it was the work of half an hour, painstakingly etching the details by finger, smoothing out the flaws and perfecting the poses.
He could have done it immediately if he wanted to.
Or rather, doing it the other way wouldn't have satisfied him.
Satisfied their memory.
While once there had been only one, now there were three. The smallest of the trio was the one he was most familiar with, the one he had the most practice reproducing. Scaled arms and legs, a small tail poking from behind and two small curled horns growing from the forehead.
The second was taller, but simpler, her body was concealed by a hoodie, too baggy to really tell any more details at first, but he made sure to make sure her eyes stood out just the like first.
The third one was the largest of the three and took the most work. Even if the shape was simple, Issei didn't have as much practice with non-human shapes, so it took a while to get all the details down from memory and to save up on space, he made sure to curl her around the first two almost protectively, lowering her face so the three appeared to be side by side.
The elder sister, Stheno.
The middle sister, Euryale.
The little sister, Medusa.
Before her face was set in a sad look of acceptance, the face he recalled seeing when they first met. But now it had been changed into a look of relief and, dare he say, happiness. His chest tightened at the improved statue. Even if he didn't know how to feel about them yet, Issei couldn't help but offer them a moment of silence.
"I guess they were always meant to be a trio, huh?"
Despite everything, he couldn't help but feel happy for them and hope that… wherever they were they were together.
Chapter 13: Chapter X
Chapter Text
Overnight, it felt like the city had moved on.
Oh, don't get him wrong, the streets were still being cleaned and people around Kuoh were still talking about what happened on TV and at school, but just as Smith said, it seemed like someone had passed by and cleaned up the mess he left behind overnight. Not just the old building that had collapsed, but also the wrecked street, the blown out windows, mostly, and the rubble caused by the use of his power.
Cleanup wasn't completely done yet.
Just enough that it felt like the damage hadn't been all that bad to begin with.
Issei wondered if that was on purpose? Letting the clean up crews finish the job so it felt like they had done it that fast because the damage wasn't that much? Already there were a few kids in his class who said the news were blowing it out of proportion and people just got spooked from a minor accident.
In a way, he kinda felt insulted.
Being called a gas explosion wasn't funny after the first half a dozen times.
'At least they fixed the building.'
Magic sure was convenient. Yeah, he could probably make a house out of stone if he felt like it, but that's all it would be, a big block of stone shaped like a house. While whoever fixed things up somehow put the old building back together as if it had never even gotten wrecked.
It sure was a weight off his conscience.
Meaning he could finally go through with the actual reason he studied so much to get into this school!
"Are you sure this is the place, Motohama?"
"Yes, I asked around and one of the seniors said this was the place."
He nodded.
Truly, this wasn't a chance they could ignore.
"And you, Matsuda?"
"Got a new pair of glasses and everything. Word on the grapevine is that this is where most sports clubs hang out after morning practice. It's a little bit past midday so they should be coming down here any second."
Issei nodded.
Operation: Birdview was a go!
Finally, after months of struggling, studying, and slaying gods, Issei and his friends, who weren't aware of the latter part of his suffering, had cooked up the perfect debut for their endeavors. And although Motohama had at first voted to make their first sojourn into the teacher lounges, Matsuda overruled him with the temptation of hot steam and sportsmanship.
Truly, those glasses weren't without reason!
"Just imagine! Any minute now, the most athletic beauties of Kuoh, one of Japan's top ranked schools, will walk through that door. A veritable feast for our sore eyes. The sacrifices we've made have not been in vain for paradise is but a few inches of wood away!"
Issei nodded sagely.
Really, he could do with some fun and relaxation after the last 24 hours. Getting invited on a date, attacked by two goddesses during the same date, and then taken home by a government officer wasn't exactly on Issei's list of things to do. But now that things calmed down, he could focus on actually important things again.
Like oppai!
"This is taking too long, Matsuda. You sure this is the place?"
"Don't rush the process! We might be off by a couple minutes but my sources were adamant this was the place!"
Issei sighed and leaned back.
He could hardly wait!
"And what do we have here?"
A new voice spoke, and suddenly a chill went down Issei's spine. Really, they'd been found out already?!
Indeed, standing by the door was a girl their age with slight unkempt light brown hair braided into twin tails and green eyes that seemed to gleam yellow behind pink framed glasses as she stared down at the trio with a smile that emanated amusement and mischief. Going by the uniform she was wearing, it was clear that the three of them had gotten caught by a classmate.
Motohama and Matsuda were struck in shock, therefore it fell to Issei to get them out of this mess.
"And you are?"
"Aika Kiryuu, at your service."
Kiryuu… Kiryuu….
"Oh, you're in my class."
She flashed him a peace sign in response.
"Bingo! 10 points to Slytherin! But minus 50 for getting caught sneaking around. Don't you guys know it never works? Or maybe you lot were so thirsty for a show you decided to risk it for the biscuit?" Leaning back, Aika adjusted her glasses as if daring them to try and prove her wrong.
'Crap, she really is onto us.'
Quick brain, think of something!
"We got lost."
She blinked at him.
"You got lost?"
"We got lost?" His friends turned to him questioningly, probably wondering if that was the best he could come up with under pressure.
"We're new students, obviously, since this academy just opened up to boys. So our apologies, Kiryu, but we don't actually know where we are, or how to reach Exterior Building 3, office number 4. Since we have a small study period, it was our hope to scout out some of the clubs and ask to join."
It was pure bullshit - half true, technically, but utter bull.
Issei was still proud that he managed the line in an absolute deadpan and that the cold sweat in the small of his back was just that.
"Uh… huh."
"Yes huh."
"Ok."
"Ok?"
"Ok." The girl nodded. "Let's say I buy that. Then why do those two look like they're about to kowtow and beg for forgiveness. Especially since that's a boy's locker room. I was actually hoping to catch a show of my own… but if you three are into BL, well, I'm sure we can work something out~"
There was an intense moment of confusion before all three young men paled. And two of them were routed on the spot.
"Goodluckseeyahlaterpal!"
Issei's two friends simply booked it, sketching short bows and then speed walking fast enough that it might have been the swiftest either of the two had moved in their lives.
"Traitorous bastards."
Grumbling, trying not to panic, though the cold sweat had advanced to full blown nervous twitching in his hands, Issei stood tall, clasped his hands behind his back, and stared at the brunette across from him.
"They're idiots, please forgive their rudeness."
He really was annoyed at them.
"Oh-ho~ So you three believed the rumor about the kendo club changing down here… don't you know girls are more clever than that." Aika winked at him. "That was just a rumor shared with the boys to see who would believe it."
"Ah ha. So, uh, I'm caught, then?"
Rubbing the back of his head, Issei tried not to show exactly how worried he was. Getting kicked out on the second day of school was probably for the worse.
"Well, I suppose that depends. If you were down here with your friends… then the club members might just note your name down. But if you were to be escorting a girl…."
"I see!"
Bowing, the teenager hoped that this girl ended up not getting hurt, she seemed nice, but his recent luck was pretty terrible.
"Would you please allow me to escort you back to class?"
She held out her hand, giggling.
"Sure!"
Relaxing, Issei, swallowing, took his classmate's hand in his… and this was as far as he'd gotten with Athena already! Not counting that glimpse of Paradise, of course.
"And don't worry." Kiryu stepped closer, smirking. "I'll think of a way for you… and maybe your friends to pay me back."
Shivering, feeling a terrible, ominous sense of dread, the young man suddenly feared for his virtue and had to fight off the urge to cover himself. Instead, he firmed his spine, remembered the feeling of Euryale's roar, and drowned this new fear in the old one!
After all, his innocence was nothing compared to the possible death of an innocent, so he should be able to face this obstacle!
That was how to be brave!
Right?
For now Issei thanked his lucky stars as the duo leisurely walked away from the gymnasium, Aika offering a friendly wave to a group of muscly young men as they jumped out of the pool and jogged towards the back… where Issei and his friends had been planning to make their watch.
'She actually wasn't lying.' The godslayer shuddered.
Once they were out of shot, Aika stepped away with a snicker.
"Next time, don't go looking for a show without checking your sources first. And really? The kendo club? Those girls might look nice, but if you're looking for quality rather than quantity then you should look elsewhere."
That perked him right up.
"Like?"
The bespectacled girl smirked, having caught him hook, line and sinker.
"Follow along and I'll illuminate you, young grasshopper, about Kuoh's Two Great Ladies."
Smith liked fast food.
It was greasy, it was tasty, and horrible for your health unless you were careful. As a humble salarywoman, however, there were very few places she could eat at during off hours that served fast, warm food that didn't cost an eye. So in the interest of saving time and money, she had gotten acquaintanced with the best joints in most cities she visited for work.
You never knew if something happened and your rest time got cut into.
And fortunately for her, the one she came here to meet with was of a similar mindset.
"Ah, Sumi-chan! I'm over here."
Sitting by a table on the corner, a nondescript man wearing a suit waved her over. With a scruffy half grown beard, glasses and a lazy gait, the man couldn't look more at ease in the fast food joint if he tried. She was sure that most people here had completely forgotten the man even was there before she walked into the place and he called to her.
Blending in was just his specialty.
"Enjoying yourself, Amakasu?"
She couldn't help needling the man. He already had a small mountain of wrappers sitting folded neatly on top of a box, having gone ahead and eaten his fill before she even arrived.
"Well, you know me. Can't help but splurge when the boss is paying."
She couldn't blame him.
She was about to do the same.
"Long night at the office?" She took her own seat in front of him, letting out a sigh of relief as her sore back rested against the half worn cushion. Because the meeting with the Hyoudous had taken so long last night, she hadn't had the time to book a hotel, and no matter how comfortable they liked to pretend they were, those capsules would never replace an actual bed for her.
"You could say that. A lot of arguing. A lot of back and forth. Your mother was there."
Smith leafed through the menu with a hum of disinterest.
"Did they decide on anything?"
Her fellow salaryman shrugged.
"More of the same. The Committee ain't letting this go and want us to start working on setting up a foothold here. Maybe not an official office, but they'll definitely want to have some agents stationed just in case."
"Kahoutsuka?"
"Pushing for it like crazy."
"Renjou?"
"Want to bury their heads in the sand."
"Sayanomiya?"
"Playing it by ear. The Director wants to see how far we can push before we get pushback. You know how she is. Whether it be the devils or the kid, she wants to know where the limits are." Popping half a couple lukewarm fries into his mouth, the man was oddly cavalier about their immediate superior, even if she probably deserved it.
"Seishuuin?"
"Can't you ask her yourself? I figured she'd have called you with a back up plan by now?"
She hadn't and even if she did Smith might have disobeyed the old woman on principle. It was still good to know that opinions within the Committee's higher echelon were as split as ever. Had they reached a consensus the agent wouldn't have nearly as much freedom as she had now.
Smith definitely wouldn't be forgiving that old hag for offering her up as the Campione's liaison, either.
"She hasn't called me, so I don't think I figured into the plans."
Amakasu hummed, sipping from his cup.
"Well, we've only gotten this far because you managed to snap up the kid before the locals managed to. Good job on that, by the way."
'The kid'.
That's what they had been calling the magical nuke that was sitting in a classroom right now. It almost felt like sacrilege, but it always paid to be overly cautious in concealing information. Especially in public spaces like this in territory they technically shouldn't be in.
But only technically.
Loans and treaties only mattered until they had confirmation that a Campione, a God Slayer, had somehow made its way to mainland Japan without anyone being aware.
A Campione - a God Slayer, was a lord.
It didn't matter what the Yokai, or the devils, or what the gods said. This city right now belonged to a 15 year old who had more power in his hands than most ancient families could put together.
The Yokai's chiefs weren't moving. And Takamagahara was silent.
Why wouldn't they be? The gods were so used to acting through proxies and descendants that they didn't see a need to come personally. Even less so now that a Campione had taken up residence. What few kami remained in the living world likely were huddled up in their shrines, unable to act outside their immediate surroundings.
"We're really kicking the hornet nest on this one." She concluded.
The ninja shrugged.
"It was bound to happen, we are the ones in the best position to take advantage of the chaos right now."
"You mean we NEED to be the ones who take advantage of it."
Government funding and resources were usually great if you wanted to get things done.
But it didn't substitute for raw power.
They didn't have the power of the other factions who called Japan their home. Neither the blessings of shinto, nor the natural aptitude of the Yokai, and they most certainly couldn't call upon the gods for help. The only one who could wasn't gonna do it over something small, so that left the History Compilation Committee as the most expansive yet weakest mage organization in the country.
'Which is why they are so desperate to recruit a powerhouse.'
Recruit was way too nice a word for what they were doing.
Really, it was only because of Issei Hyoudou's age and personality quirks that they were able to establish a relationship that for the time being wasn't one of complete submission. In part because of her quick thinking, but even then it was a stop gap measure at most.
"So, tell me about the kid. Was he as much of a horny oni as the initial report said?"
Smith gave the man an unimpressed stare.
"Not nearly as bad. Sure, he has personality quirks and is stubborn as a mule. I don't think even if I went with the first plan I'd have gotten him to relocate. We could offer him a scholarship anywhere else in the country, and he would still choose to stay here because he actually passed the entrance exams."
It was ridiculous.
Of all things to be stubborn about, it wasn't riches, power, or even the harem that the kid seemed to put the most stock into. He was attached to the things he earned for himself.
"That complicates things, huh?"
"To put it lightly. And it's not like we can throw our weight around with this one. The moment he figured out we can't actually go through with it is the moment he just ignores us and we lose whatever trust we managed to earn."
"If he wants to stay, he wants to stay. All we can do is toady up and make sure we stay on his good side. Shouldn't be even hard if he's as mellow as you said."
Smith was definitely gonna splurge today.
She was gonna get the biggest, greasiest burger she could afford… no… she was gonna double up on it and send the bill to the office because there was no way she was being paid enough for the amount of stress the next few days promised to deliver.
At the very least she could stock up on calories while she could.
Because now she was in the middle of a stand off between her group, the local Devils which normally wouldn't be a problem to work around if not for the fact they included not one but two hotlines to the four satans, and a teenager that had so much hormones pumping through his veins she couldn't help but wonder if he wasn't some sort of mutant.
She'd had samples tested.
And they'd confirmed that he was, in fact, almost perfectly, completely, normal.
Slightly below average, in fact, for magical potential and with zero sign at all of any magical power. So little that he might have been considered a statistical anomaly in that way alone.
…Admittedly, they had been hair and dead skin samples from before he was a Campione, but it was a bit crazy to think that was their only option that didn't involved a polite request to the Emperor to borrow the Kusanagi and see if their new friend would let them shave a bit of his body off to see what changed.
"Well, we still have a couple days ahead of us until we gotta meet with the local honchos."
Smith wasn't impressed.
"Couldn't you give two teenagers a run around? I wanted at least one week to work things in our favor."
If Amakasu was at all impressed by her, he didn't show it.
"Sorry about that. At the end of the day, I couldn't dodge them. So I had to settle for a meeting. They technically still run this town so they want us to give them some sort of explanation."
Right now all they were to the Campione was a bunch of helpful, if overworked civil servants handling clean up and letting him go back to his student life. Smith wanted to at least try and establish a working relationship, give him a bogus position they could have the top brass approve.
It wouldn't be hard either. There was bound to be a meeting by the end of the week amongst the representatives of various interested parties, and their mission was to make sure the Committee had enough cards to play their hand by then.
Both of them looked down when their phones vibrated. And not the normal work one, but the emergency one that they never sat down, had exactly four numbers on it, and could make a call on any network in the world.
Both agents looked at the message immediately.
'HG confirmed at the Mediterranean. US-NATO scrambling jets. Church engaging the Marquis. Running battle from Hungary to Bulgaria.'
Relaxing, if only infinitesimally, Smith forced herself to take a deep breath. Hopefully the Americans would keep an eye on the new threat until the Church mustered the power to Smite it. Hopefully there wouldn't be an Eighth Campione by the end of the day.
Hopefully.
"So. Future problems."
Amakasu had already gone back to eating, seemingly unbothered by any part of that news.
She envied him a little.
"Probably. But I suppose we've got an opportunity, now, especially if we can get our new friend to make an official deal. None of the others have actual national backing outside of China and she's basically prohibited from leaving for more than a day or two at a time."
"Don't tempt fate like that." The ninja frowned. "She still considers Wakoku to be a province."
A hand wave.
"Sure, but she's never even visited us. Even during the Imperial period. We're beneath her notice."
Responding by dipping his fries in his milkshake, Amakasu nodded.
"We are." An indulgent smile. "But not our new friend. And just a friend. Ah, just so you know, since you didn't get close to him, central is sending someone new."
Frowning, the agent said nothing. She knew her co-worker hated that part of the job as much as any. Really, had it been the other way around, Smith was sure Amakasu would have probably gone through with it himself.
And that wasn't a joke.
To protect others, the salaryman would be willing to barter his own body and soul. It was only that knowledge that kept her from taking offense. Because, to her coworker, there was simply no personal sacrifice, no humiliation, no disgraceful act too great, if it meant protecting their home and those who dwelled there.
"I see."
Her gut said the young man had a lot of potential.
As a mage she couldn't help but fear what that potential might do.
As a woman she was half vexed, half amused by the kid's antics.
But… as a fellow citizen of Japan, and as a human being… it was her belief that Issei Hyoudou didn't feel normal. He didn't feel mundane. Though appearances were misleading, there was something special to him, something that could make their world a better place.
So long as no one did anything stupid and set him off.
At least that's what her intuition was saying.
"If the devils want to play… then I say let's play." The committee wasn't about to give up Japan's champion on a silver platter. And besides, at the rate the kid was going he'd probably need someone in his corner to make sure he actually finished high school.
"Do we know who they are sending next?"
Amakasu leaned back, humming.
"If they're really desperate? Either one of the Hime Miko." Because tying a Campione to themselves was enough of a pay off their superiors were willing to risk their biggest trump cards.
Smith sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.
That's what she'd been afraid of.
Meanwhile
Kuoh's Old Building
'They really fixed this place overnight.'
It was really impressive. Looking on from the outside, Issei hadn't seen any marks or signs of the chase he went through yesterday, even the door they busted up when they got inside the building looked brand new!
Or, well, brand old.
Because it looked like and felt like it was the exact same door as the one from yesterday. The same one that got shattered into thousands of pieces when two angry goddesses chased him into the building. But nothing he saw implied it happened at all.
'Actually, does that mean the door is still the same door? And if it used all the same pieces, are they in the exact same configuration? And if so, does that mean it is, actually, a recycled old door that has been newly assembled? Hmm. My head hurts.'
Shaking his head, Issei focused on his surrounding and found the place still had that same smell of old wood, the same floorboards squeaked when he stepped on them, and he was pretty sure he'd seen a few cobwebs here and there despite half the building going down the last time he'd checked. Back then the building gave off that feeling of a horror movie setting.
Now?
Now it was even freakier.
Like walking into a ghost house you saw demolished.
"And a single club has this all to themselves?" The occult research club, as he'd heard about from Kiryu, was very exclusive and for two years now hadn't accepted any new members outside of the first few. And that wasn't because they were rejecting people.
Students weren't applying.
For some reason it was like everyone knew about the club, everyone gushed about the pretty second year students who managed it, but somehow nobody said they wanted to join it.
Rias Gremory.
Akeno Himejima.
Issei remembered seeing them back at the opening ceremony, standing in the row of last year's honor students. He would have to be blind not to notice them. A rare European beauty with red hair and striking blue eyes, as well as a body that could make a super model weep. The way she looked at him was like she was challenging him, daring Issei to be bold and to stand up. Observing the sheer confidence she exuded, like she knew how much others desired her and knew that she was worthy of that desire, was almost like a drug.
She was the president of the Occult Research Club and something of an idol for the school as a whole.
He understood why.
The other 'Great Lady' didn't fall short either. A traditional japanese beauty that, to put it lightly, belonged in some fantasy setting. He wasn't sure what Kuoh was feeding their students but he was wondering if it could be mass produced and distributed nationwide.
Because Akeno had a body designed by a god of love.
And not just her Oppai, either!
Her eyes had a… smile to them. Like there was a secret she was sharing with only you and her lips would quirk just so. Even the way she walked, it was more like she was an elegant retainer than a normal girl. To say that Akeno Himejima was the ideal of Japanese beauty was an understatement! So, when standing next to her friend, they seemed like the perfect pair of contrasts, like some grand design by God or, maybe, the Devil to tempt men.
Were those a thing?
He forgot to ask Agent Smith.
And had he not been afraid of the consequences of doing so, Issei might well have made offerings to both Okuninushi-no-Mikoto and Benten to secure an opportunity to speak with the two of them!
But he was still confused about a few things.
Not even Matsuda and Motohama, and he was sure those two would have at least tried if they knew there were pretty girls involved, had even learned when the club would hold interviews and meetings to scout potential recruits.
So either these girls weren't as popular as he thought they were…
'Or something is keeping people from thinking too hard about them?"
When Issei heard the building was fixed, he didn't think much of it. After all, they had to fix both it and the busted street if they wanted to help cover up the fight. So obviously whoever was working for Smith or the locals had to do it. But now Issei was wondering if maybe whoever fixed the place wasn't involved with this mysterious Occult Research Club.
'I mean… it can't be that easy, right?'
Not that he was particularly smart. He knew that magic stuff happened, so he was starting to wise up to coincidences. Hiding in plain sight as a club of occult enthusiasts would be pretty clever.
But right now he didn't have any evidence, just a hunch.
So here he was.
'Only the third day of class… hmm. Maybe I'm being too quick?'
Hesitation warred with the desire to hopefully have answers to questions that had plagued him for more than a month. Some that had eaten at him to the point the teenager had even lost time playing his favorite games.
"No." Muttering to himself, he strode up the central staircase, gathering as much boldness as he could. "No. I need to at least try. And, hey, worst comes to worst, I can always just ask for a membership form."
Walking through the building, and once more being struck by how absurdly huge it was, Issei happily trotted along the least-dusty section, and was somewhat surprised to just come across an open door. It was a bit obvious, but, well, there wasn't exactly any other indication of where he ought to go.
'This isn't a trap, is it?' Maybe he was just looking too deep into it.
They were a club, they were out of class, he could hear voices and steps inside the room, so they probably were getting settled for the afternoon. Really, he might as well go over there and introduce himself.
Nobody liked an unannounced guest.
'Besides, what's the worst that could happen?'
He knocked on the door frame, clearing his throat as he stepped out of the hall and into the room proper. Dimly lit, with closed drapes, there was a slight sweet smell of vanilla and the place looked less like a school club and more like one of those fancy private hangouts.
"Hey, sorry for the intrusion-"
There was a moment of shocked confusion.
Rias, Akeno, a short white haired girl, and a blonde pretty boy all turned around and looked at him.
And then each and everyone of them acted.
The blonde stepped forwards, breaking his line of sight and manifesting a sword longer than the boy was tall, leveling the blade with absolute ease, and then angling his body to block line of sight to the girl.
Lowering herself to all fours, the white haired girl leapt to the side, taking up position in Issei's blindspot before rearing back - almost like a cat about to strike.
All while Akeno had begun to levitate as lightning gathered around her hands!
"Um… ah, is this the Occult Research Club?"
Wincing, and then flinching, Issei felt very dumb. Both at his question and how all three of his classmates looked ready to farm him for loot.
"Should I… come back later?"
"What the heck is happening here!"
The others didn't react.
Rias, the last member of the group, had rushed into the room.
Issei did.
"O-PPAI?!"
Chapter 14: Chapter XI
Chapter Text
Okay, so maybe just walking into the room had been a mistake. Mind you, Issei didn't actually expect the place to have magical people, he was visiting just to catch a glimpse of the treasures hidden within.
It was just his luck that they all happened to have powers like him.
Powers they almost used on him had the gorgeous redhead in a bathrobe not called them off before lightning and swords started flying. Like, how cool was that? Actual magical swords and lightning. Now don't get him wrong, he still thought Dusa-chan's power was the coolest, but just like with oppai there was nothing Issei had against window shopping magic.
"So, um, sorry for just walking in… again."
Issei rubbed the back of his head, feeling a bit awkward about what happened. Sure, nobody got hurt but he most likely did something very rude coming in like he had.
"It's my fault but uhh… shouldn't you guys lock the door?"
Swallowing, pretending his cheeks weren't still burning, Issei focused on his tea. That, at least, was safe to stare at.
"Thank you." Forcing his spine to straighten, the young man, after a few moments of forcing himself to think about ceiling fans, managed to face the president of the occult research club. "Is it okay if I ask some questions? Like, you all seemed to have special powers so this isn't some kind of secret society kinda thing, right? And as silly as it may sound, well, I have powers too."
Surprisingly, his classmate didn't seem annoyed, confused, or disbelieving. Just like she hadn't gotten angry at him for seeing her like that.
Instead, she was confused.
Opening her mouth then closing it again, it took his upperclassmen two or three tries to actually speak.
"Let me talk with my friends. Ok?"
"Sure!" Issei smiled. "And again, please let them know I'm really, super sorry for just barging in like that. It was rather rude. Eheh…."
"I will." She smiled back, if thinly, and rose with a single, elegant motion. "Just a moment. And enjoy the tea and cakes."
It left Issei a moment to appreciate the upperclassman, though he found she seemed a little different than before. A little less bold, dare he say, and that seemed confusing.
Perhaps, he figured, it had to do with being embarrassed.
But right now she was dressed in the rather extravagant girl's uniform, the only exception being that her hair was wrapped up in a towel to dry, but the outfit seemed to sit a little less… finely. As if the redhead wasn't declaring herself to the world. Almost like she was afraid. But that couldn't be the case, especially if she wasn't bothered by him seeing her body like most women would be.
'No, maybe I'm just overthinking.'
After all, there was nothing about him that could scare anyone… not like the poor girls he'd killed.
"Well, maybe that is scary."
At the very least it was sad.
'And now I'm feeling guilty again.'
And he definitely was gonna have to call Smith after this. Sure, yesterday he asked her to explain things to his parents and get all the paperwork settled so they wouldn't worry about him. But why didn't she tell him that the other magic people in town were going to school with him?
How cool was that?
'And I totally blew my chance at a good first impression.' Wrecking their place and then showing up uninvited the next day. Sighing, the young man wasn't paying attention when the door behind him which had been left slightly ajar opened with a soft squeak and an unknown presence decided that it was time to make itself known.
"Senpai!"
Slender arms threw themselves around his neck and the Campione reacted with a small cry, but surprise turned to amusement and joy when he found the blonde girl from his last fight safe and sound.
"Hey! It's you! Are you ok? I'm glad you made it out. And sorry about not finding you after, I, um, well, I'm ok now! What about you?"
She nodded and then frowned and poked him in the chest.
"You got stabbed! You got really hurt. F-For me!" Small tears formed at the corner of her eyes. "And then I couldn't help you at all. I'm sorry. I really am useless."
Launching forwards, the blonde girl started quietly sniffling and Issei simply began patting her head - feeling more than a little guilty for making her cry. That seemed to be something that was happening more and more often since he got his powers on that ship.
But that was okay.
This one he at least managed to save.
"There, there. You did good."
Leaning into the head pat, the poor kid settled down and Issei pulled her into his lap. It was strange how miserable she seemed, but he supposed that the whole affair was rather terrifying. Doubly so if she was connected with the definitely Occult Research Club.
"Ah, thank you, Senpai. My name's Gasper."
"Gasper-chan, then."
There was a small shift from the blonde.
"...Please don't be disappointed."
He frowned.
"Why would I be disappointed with you?"
She looked down.
"It's… kun. Gasper-kun."
There was a brief pause as Issei's brain rebooted.
"Wait… what?" He blinked once… twice… thrice…
Yup, this day really wasn't turning out the way he expected.
"Buchou what are you-"
Rias ignored the question, raising a finger to her lips as she closed the door to the annex behind her, shooting a meaningful look at her Queen, who nodded, and with a few hand gestures, placed a floating sigil over the door - not only physically locking it but keeping any sound from leaking out.
She breathed out a sigh of relief.
"Thank you, Akeno."
The dark haired girl nodded, lips flat with worry as opposed to her usual teasing demeanor. Really, the fact she hadn't teased or laughed at all yet meant she probably understood the amount of trouble that just walked through their door and sat on their couch.
Really, they might as well have a bomb ticking away in the club room.
"What… was that?" Koneko asked sullenly, eyes aimed at the door. The girl wasn't the most expressive, but Rias could tell by her wide blown pupils and curled fists that the middle schooler was completely overwhelmed.
She couldn't blame her or Kiba.
The plan had been to explain things to them and formulate a strategy this afternoon about how to deal with their new… neighbor. But now said neighbor completely caught them off guard by walking through the door.
Seriously, how bad could their luck get?!
"Buchou?" Kiba repeated with a worried look.
Rias pinched her brow.
She really wasn't on the ball lately.
"Sorry, I was lost in thought. But really, to think he would show up right after class. Talk about rotten timing." She couldn't help but grouch. How did he even know they were here? Heck, who had even told him about the ORC?
"Who is that student?" Kiba, ever dutiful, was quick to pull her back from going into another rant.
"Issei Hyoudou, a young man with… special status. I'm sure I told you two about this before. Apparently he was the one who saved Gasper yesterday." Of course, she avoided saying that he was also the reason why the incident from yesterday happened in the first place.
That would just complicate things.
"Special status?" Kiba latched on that, taking the conversation in a direction she really didn't want.
But she would roll with it.
"I'm sure you two remember when we just moved here, and I explained to you two the reason why devils work within territories? Why couldn't we just take jobs from across the country without getting into trouble."
Koneko caught onto it.
"Protection. Nobody messes with us. We don't mess with them." Because Japan was famous for having all sorts of incidents and conflicts happening in the shadows. Onmyodo, Yokai, monsters of all shapes and sides, warriors of divine heritage wielding priceless regalia.
To this day the island was stuffed to the brim with all these factions. Thus, any devil trying to find work would need to request permission to set up shop or risk being found out and attacked by whoever was in charge of the land. Be it human, yokai, or anything else.
"Yes, that's right. That's why, normally, anyone looking to move here would need permission from us, Sona, or from the Yokai faction who originally owned the land."
The blonde Knight frowned.
"And that boy? You looked surprised to see him."
Yes, surprise was certainly one way to put it. Spooked also worked.
"He is what we like to call an exception to that rule. Without any regard for established conventions and pacts, marching to the beat of their own drums. Regardless of what we, or the landlords say, that boy is the sort of existence that can't be rejected lightly."
Akeno picked up the explanation, looking as dejected as she felt over the inescapable truth of their situation. Doubtlessly she was thinking of the same fight Rias was.
They'd been left hanging out to dry side by side, after all.
"Having successfully defeated the calamity known as Heretic God, he is a human who usurped their powers, becoming what is called 'Campione'. Known throughout the world as Demon Kings, they are the tyrants who rule over humanity from the shadows."
The two younger devils paled.
"Demon King? That kid…"
"Didn't seem like much."
Rias agreed, but only up to a certain point, giving Koneko a reapproaching look.
"He might appear mundane, but even then the three of you reacted instinctively to his presence. Without knowing who he was or what he was, his presence still drove you to prepare for a fight or to run. It's not something anyone can accomplish. Rather, the fact he could walk through our defenses without being noticed marks him as the type of threat that cannot… should not be ignored." She let the words hang in the air for a few moments. The looks of confusion and fear on her Knight and Rook's faces were like daggers to her stomach. Really, it must have galled them to realize that there were people out there Rias couldn't do anything about.
She was sure they logically understood that the world was a much larger place. That there were strong people no matter the time and the place.
They probably didn't expect something like that to happen here.
Nor did Rias, really.
Which is why she'd been caught flat footed not once but twice in the past week.
"Unfortunately, now that he is here there isn't much we can do to get him to leave. No matter how much Sona thinks she can do it."
The trio absorbed her words in rapt attention.
"Was he… related to yesterday's incident, Buchou?"
"He wasn't the cause behind it. Rather, we believe he might have been the target that the culprits were aiming for. Campione have mortal enemies and rivals, and those don't care whether a whole city of innocents gets dragged into it or not. All things considered, we were lucky the damage was so limited."
An entire street was wrecked.
Their building was ruined.
"And that might be exactly what we need right now."
Smiling, gently, she gathered her two beloved servants in her arms. Kiba was stiff and surprised, like he wanted to bolt, while Koneko buried her face in Rias's chest. A bolt of shame crawled through her gut at both reactions.
"I'm afraid I've been a terrible King and a worse friend. Depending on your borrowed strength, strength I took for granted, might well have consigned you all to a fate that I could have prevented. So, if you three are willing to forgive me, then I'll make one more gamble. And perhaps give us a chance to accomplish something extraordinary."
Because they now had in their hands an opportunity to turn things around.
Here was a Campione, one of the few beings considered to be of the same weight class as the Four Satans and most gods. The ones who despite all odds managed to achieve the impossible feat of slaying a Heretic God.
'And we have a chance to see one live.'
What could be gleaned from this opportunity? Could Rias learn now what was the true gulf between her and that despicable goddess? The one who dared endanger her beloved servants, destroy her city and make a mockery of the Gremory name.
What was necessary to kill a Heretic?
She wanted to know. Rather, she needed to learn. And failing that, she couldn't help the vindictive thrill that ran through her body at the thought of pointing that power towards the abomination and her oversized pet spider when she saw them again.
But good things came to those who waited.
"For now, let's worry about properly welcoming our guest. We wouldn't want the name Gremory to be tarnished by poor hospitality, no wouldn't we?"
Her peerage rallied.
Yes, she was proud of their bravery. Proud that she was still worthy of that loyalty despite the shame she endured the past day. With her determination rekindled, Rias undid the seal on the door, unlocking it with a click and a deep steadying breath.
She was ready to face him, the Demon King of Japan.
"Come on, yell it from the top!"
"PLUS ULTRA!"
"No, not that! The other thing!"
"OPPAI!"
"Again, my disciple!"
"O-PPAI!"
What she wasn't ready for, was to see said Demon King standing by her Bishop, egging him on as the blonde yelled about cleavage.
"What in the Underworld…?"
She blinked, confused. Today just wasn't going the way she expected, at all.
"OPPAI!"
"Heh." Issei patted the boy's head. "Good. You're learning. We'll make you manly in no time, Gasper! As your teacher it'll be my duty and honor!"
"Yes sir!"
The blonde boy looked up at him with such bright red eyes. that shined with so much admiration and hope, that Issei felt… something. Something he assumed was a bad sandwich he felt for lunch and absolutely nothing else.
So he gave the kid a thumbs up.
"Good! Starting tomorrow, I'll bring you along with me for - ah, you're back! I'm sorry, I didn't see you guys there."
Not only did his senior still look a little confused, but the rest of her friends, too, seemed a bit… flabbergasted. Like what they were seeing just did not make the tiniest bit of logical sense.
"Gasper? You are… out of your room?" And just like that, the red head was back in control. She walked over to the now suddenly far more nervous boy and smiled at him. "You are, of course, more than welcome to stay. How are you… feeling?"
"I… um… well…."
Seeing his poor underclassman struggling, Issei clapped him on the shoulder, though carefully not enough to knock Gasper around.
"If you mean the magic eye stuff, he's told me about them! We were trying to get him hyped up and see about getting those under control. Apparently he got in some good practice helping me deal with Dusa-Chan's sisters. I'm immune to that stuff, but he managed to stop those two for half a second or so! Now that he's got a little experience, it's easier. So long as you stay manly, right, Gasper?"
"Yes, senpai! I'll control them in no time flat!" With a nod and a flush of shame, the young boy ended up somehow on Rias's lap with his eyes screwed shut and the heiress looking fondly exasperated.
The younger boy seemed to really like laps, huh?
He could approve of his kouhai's ambition!
"Hey, hey, it's okay. You're not trapped, anymore. I'm proud of you for coming up and meeting your friend." She turned to Issei and smiled, his heart skipping a beat when a single dimple formed, the European girl's eyes seeming to shine with a genuine care when she turned to him. "Still, thank you for protecting Gasper. He's our beloved junior and you saved his life."
"He probably got dragged into trouble because I was there, but everything is alright now. Somehow we managed it." Rubbing the back of his head, Issei felt a bit awkward. Suddenly aware that his own cheeks were heating up.
Getting thanked for stuff… he'd have to get used to stuff like that, huh?
"Gya-kun was in trouble, and you helped. Thank you."
The usually silent white haired girl said, walking over to sit besides the redhead and blonde boy, though she looked exasperated by his crying instead of annoyed. It would seem like Issei had his work cut out for him if he wished to guide him on the road of maturity!
'Although there's nothing wrong with petite, either.'
In all things, one should aim for variety! That was the spice of oppai!
"My, my. It seems our juniors have surpassed us, Kiba."
"Indeed." Bowing, the blonde pretty boy offered up his thanks, too. "You protected Gasper with your life, you have our thanks."
"As the noble knight said. You fought splendidly and your blood was… most wonderful~"
Feeling deeply conflicted, he accepted both thanks. Such as they were. But Rias's friends seemed a bit terrifying. At least now they weren't threatening him.
'Thank you Lord for having her bow so deeply!'
The poor, unfortunate boy had nowhere else to possibly look.
A tragedy, indeed.
Thanks aside, the members settled into their club room. Akeno, the black haired beauty, stepped into a small kitchenette, next to the fully furnished bathroom, and began preparing tea in some of the finest porcelain he'd ever seen. While both the white haired girl, whom he had not met, and Kiba, the pretty boy knight, set to preparing food.
Small cakes and sandwiches respectively.
And it gave him the time to actually just take the place in. Gasper had, understandably, taken his focus, not that he begrudged it, and it struck him that this place was more than old - it was elegant.
The floor and walls were hardwood, the furniture was foreign and, while in a very old style, was brand new, and he was also struck by the fact that the seemingly ancient building also had clear signs of both heating and cooling! This place probably actually wasn't very old at all, at least in hindsight, and definitely not if they had a working gas stove, too.
But… was that all just magic?
"Excuse me… uh… ?"
"Rias is fine, president too if you prefer"
"Right, Buchou then. I was just wondering, but how was this place paid for? If it's okay to ask, that is!"
Pouring a cup of tea for him, it was Akeno who answered.
"The building belongs to the school, who cleans it and maintains it… normally. Yesterday was an exception and we had to spend a great deal of time and effort to put it back together with magic." She gave him a smile. "Now, milk or sugar?"
Swallowing, forcing himself not to glance downwards, Issei managed to respond.
"Milk, please."
And if it came out a little strangled, well, he could hardly be blamed for that.
"Still, you said you had questions?"
Right, right.
That was before he got sidetracked, and really, who could blame him for not focusing when in the presence of so many beauties. Really, Issei might have forgotten his own name if he stared at the club president for too long.
"Yeah, well… I'm kinda new, so… there wasn't a whole lot I could find about the magic stuff by myself."
The redhead nodded.
"Yes, that is not the kind of information anyone would carelessly share even in this day and age."
Yeah, Smith said the same thing.
"So… ahem… I thought I'd come here and see if there were any hints? You guys all seem to have powers so I guess my hunch was right." And while Smith explained a great deal about how the government and her office dealt with magic stuff, she never actually told him where he could learn more about it, or who he could learn from.
"Ah, so you're interested in background information? I'm honestly surprised someone in your position couldn't just make a request."
Issei rubbed his head in embarrassment.
"I did want to, but the past couple days have been a bit busy. I'm only getting my feet back under me now." And he wasn't even sure if what he was doing was magic to begin with. The way Athena explained it, the whole god slayer business was probably rare and since Smith said the locals couldn't handle the sisters that meant they weren't like him.
So what did that make this club?
The gorgeous redhead hummed in thought, resting her chin on her hand with a… amused smile.
"Well, I certainly don't see any problem with answering your questions..."
Score!
"For a price."
Wait a second.
"I have to pay?!"
"Usually we would draw up contracts and reach an agreement depending on what the task is. As far as business pertaining to… magic… are concerned I am usually called to help identify relics or break curses. It's not actually a cheap service, hiring me."
Dammit! He used most of his allowance on that date with Athena. He didn't have anything to pay them with!
"Uh… do you take marble statues?"
He had plenty of those.
"I think we've had enough marble in the past few days." The senior student's face twisted in annoyance.
Yeah, he figured tha would be the case.
"But it shouldn't be that much, in fact I already have the perfect way in mind for you to get your answers and us to get our payment." Leaning back, the redhead had an air of easy confidence and eagerness plus… something else Issei couldn't quite put his finger on.
But if he came all the way here, he might as well ask.
"And that is?"
Leaning forward, the redhead's smile went from soft and indulgent to mischievous with just the right amount of teeth to send a tingle down Issei's spine, along with the realization that he probably should have asked about it first before agreeing.
"How do you feel about helping us with an exercise today?"
Issei didn't expect to come back to the gymnasium this soon.
After getting saved by Kiryuu earlier the very same day, the young man was starting to wonder whether this wasn't fate or the universe trying to get him back for avoiding his totally undeserved eyeful of men in swim gear. With how bad his luck had been the past day, that might actually be the case.
Though fortunately the swim team was nowhere to be found.
Nor was anyone for that matter.
"Isn't it kinda… empty?"
Quiet, too quiet for his taste. The only thing missing was the ambush.
"It's still the first week, so after class activities are being kept short. Most importantly, we are waiting for the high amounts of mana from the fight yesterday to disperse. We want to avoid people becoming sick, so we asked the staff to limit student exposure. Even if the adults and those accustomed to it are less likely to get sick."
Wait, you could get sick from magic?
That… actually made sense, but he didn't know it was so bad that just going to the place where he fought could be dangerous.
"And the people in town?"
The dark haired beauty waved him off with a soft smile.
"They will be fine. The area is cordoned off while the crews work on repairing the damage."
Ah, good. That was a load off his shoulder.
"Still, I think it's about time we got down to business." Standing across from thim, the group stood on the opposite end of one of the game courts, lined up like they were about to ask him to play them.
Issei wasn't at all confident in his basketball skills. But he had a mean kick, so maybe soccer would be fine.
"So, uhh… what am I supposed to do? You mentioned an exercise but… what are we here for?"
The redhead took center, standing between him and the group.
"Well, it's pretty simple. I figured that it's only natural for us to learn more about you if you want to learn more about us. And the best way to do that is to see what you can do just as we show you what we are capable of."
He caught onto it immediately.
"So we're… fighting?"
"Not seriously, of course. Think of this as trying to see where you stand, and showing you where we stand. I wouldn't want to bore you with a drawn out lecture, so this way is more fun!" She clapped, looking like the very picture of innocence.
"Um… like the kendo club?"
"No." Kiba, the blonde pretty boy bastard stepped forwards. "Not at all." Glancing at Rias, the swordsman received a smile and a nod. "We'll be dueling you, one at a time, and while we won't be using lethal attacks, we will be fighting you."
Manifesting a long, narrow handled European sword with a black blade, the knight extended the weapon.
"Please, touch the blade? It won't hurt you, I promise."
Reaching out, the Campione hesitated for only a moment, having to force himself to try and prick his finger on the tip of the sword.
"Huh. It can't hurt me? So it's a practice sword?"
A shake of the head from Rias.
"Hardly. That's one of my Knight's most dangerous weapons."
Kiba, Sir Kiba the Lucky, Issei supposed, took the tip of the sword and slowly pushed into the ground… inch by inch… then foot by foot… until he pressed the hilt against the floor of the gym, flicked his wrist, and slashed a meter long gash in the building.
"Holy crap!"
"Unholy, actually."
"Wait? Like a demon sword?"
"Sort of." The knight smiled. "Still, no matter how hard I attack, I doubt my weapons can pierce your skin. So you don't need to fear injury."
"Ah, well, um, you know… could we start without weapons?"
Looking back at his mistress, the swordsman shrugged.
"Sure, then. Koneko?"
"Ok."
The white haired girl walked forwards, the only addition to her otherwise normal school uniform being a pair of boxing gloves.
"I'll go first."
Okay, so they wouldn't be fighting to the death.
That was… a breath of fresh air considering every other time he had to push his powers, it was because something was trying to kill him and he had to kill it back before it could.
"Alright."
Buchou quirked an eyebrow inquisitively.
"Alright? You see no problems?"
"I mean, we're already here and I kinda still want to ask those questions. So if nobody is getting really hurt… sure, let's go for it." Issei scratched his cheek.
"Though I don't really wanna fight a girl." Not for the third time, at least.
"It's ok. I won't hold back."
"O-ok." Sketching a bow, Issei dipped his head. "Still, nice to meet you! I'm Issei Hyoudou."
"Koneko." She dipped her head. "Rook of Gremory."
'Rook, like in chess?'
Unfortunately for Issei there was no starting signal, no buzzer or bell. Koneko simply rocketed forwards and brought her foot up in an axe kick. Issei, barely, managed to dodge and the vicious blow came down in an almost perfect arc coming down where he'd been just standing.
Dodging, however, wasn't enough to save him.
The heel of her foot came down like a sledgehammer, shattering the ground, sending pieces of debris flying as wood came apart as easily as tissue paper. It was all Issei could do to stay on his feet as the ground became loose and unstable, concrete cracking beneath the floorboards as a whole section of the court was pushed downwards, sinking into the ground.
Barely avoiding the small hole, Issei gawked at the herculean middle schooler.
"The hell?!"
What were they feeding people in this school?!
Chapter 15: Interlude II
Chapter Text
March of the Kings
Dulio considered himself a blessed man.
Over the course of his life, short as it might be, the young man had been the receiver of countless fortunes. With loving parents and community, a sense of purpose driven by a righteousness that few could match, and the support of countless people wiser and greater than he could ever hope to reach.
Above all else, he had been blessed with power.
A heaven gifted power that allowed him, a simple man born to simple people, to tread where none could, say what needed to be said, and stand his ground when he felt was needed.
That was power.
The power granted to him at birth by God.
'But with power there must be an equal sense of control.' At his fingertips, the sky itself was a weapon which could be used to rain damnation down upon his enemies, turning the bright cerulean that he loved as a child into the dark grey that heralded disaster.
Yes, temperance was important.
As was humility.
Arrogance was unbefitting of a blessed man and Dulio had always strived to maintain a clear image of himself, his weaknesses and his strengths. His flaws and his virtues. No man was perfect, and he endeavored to remind himself of this fact for every triumph and victory.
God laid down trials for all of them.
"And that would be mine, right around the corner."
He could hear it approaching.
The storm.
A crack of thunder in broad daylight with nary a cloud in sight, and yet the heavens roared in warning as the cool winds of the Balkans whistled shrilly, cracking whips against his form as the blonde exorcist floated over the apex of the Musala Peak. The highest mountain of the Balkans named as 'Closest to God' felt like a fitting stage for what was about to happen.
It was also a known route for Dulio's guest.
Heralded by pitch black clouds on the horizon, in the echoes of lightning fangs and howls that shook the mountain beneath him, the exorcist took a deep breath as a stifling pressure grew closer.
In the Vatican this was what was commonly referred to as 'the Demon King's presence'.
As if the atmosphere itself had taken a hold of him, Dulio felt his ears pop as the pressure he normally would be unbothered with made itself known with a vengeance, the wrathful hand of his opponent contesting him for control over the skies as the roiling clouds approached like an army.
Or rather, it was the shadow of a man who lazily approached the peak of Musala, having finally noticed his presence.
"As striking an arrival as always, Marquis."
He greeted the man as was right and proper. Enemy or not, the man before him was first and foremost a human, and as a human was worthy of the pleasantries afforded to a diplomat.
Even if said diplomat arrived with a thunderstorm and an army of wolves snarling and snapping at his heels.
"Gesualdo, was it?"
The man's clear voice wasn't angry, for anger was beneath him. No, the cool acceptance and acknowledgement that came from a being who understood power when he saw it, and simply returned his greeting with one of his own.
Dressed sharply with a suit beneath a long coat and high collar, the older man wouldn't look out of place lecturing at a university. With an air of reserved stoicism refined by a self assuredness granted only through experience and age.
Yes, Marquis Voban, eldest of this generation's Campione, had both to spare.
"Out for a walk, today?"
"I have business to attend to."
"I'm sure that matters are well in hand, Marquis. No need to waste your time on a fruitless trip." Hopefully Doni would defeat whatever spawned in the Mediterranean soon and they could avoid a confrontation between him and the Marquis.
Two Campione meeting was just asking for trouble.
"Move aside, brat."
Unaffected by his attempt at small talk, Dulio felt the man's stare on him for a moment before his aura banished it. The Demon King had just attempted to use his Authority on him, out of habit no doubt, but when one became powerful enough, it became possible to resist and dispel the curse before it took hold.
Many brave exorcists had been returned to them as statues of salt by the Marquis over the years, to the point that only the select few were allowed to enter his territory or entreat with the man.
Master Ewald.
The Legendary Vasco Strada.
Sister Griselda.
'And with me that makes four.' Of course, he was the only one with the needed mobility to keep up with the Marquis. Anyone else would have been too slow or unable to reach him at such heights.
Their powers were just too good of a match.
"Afraid I can't do that. But you already knew that, didn't you?"
"You've gotten clever, brat. Or maybe I've just become old." The older man abandoned his glare, opting instead for a wry smile. The kind one might use when caught in a playful bluff, as if trying to turn someone else into a statue was just an inside joke between them. The Marquis would never waste his time hunting someone weak enough to drop dead at a glance.
This was just another one of the old man's tests.
'Life and death are just a game to him.'
And for that same reason, he couldn't allow this wolf wearing men's clothing to pass through him. To fail here would be to insult the memory of his comrades.
"Very well, then. I shall allow you to entertain me then. Consider it a rare treat, the undivided attention of this Voban is not something most can brag of earning." Lightning flashed in the distance, illuminating the elder Campione as fangs peeked through his lips and eyes glimmered with foul light.
Dulio sighed, gathering his own power with a short prayer.
Zenith Tempest answered, powerful currents whipping at Dulio's back, clashing with the gale force winds summoned by the Marquis with a screech similar to that of two blade edges being dragged over one another, overshadowing the howling wolves in the distance as the Demon King before him dispensed with any semblance of humanity.
A sharp smile, full of teeth, graced his maw.
"I call the wind, subdue the rain, and gather the lightning. Know that both the scorching gust and the freezing squall are mine to command. I shall bring──the fury of storm and raging waves to this land!"
The storm clouds gathering overhead spread over the sky like a welcome mat, darkness overshadowing the azure sky for miles on end as lightning flashed once again in the distance and the air vibrated between them.
[Sturm und Drang]
The Authority gained by Voban after slaying a trio of Chinese weather gods. A rarity even in the world of Campione. Granted it wasn't a name devised by the Marquis himself. The man never named his powers, leaving it to mage associations and historians to put labels to all the terrible ways the Campione could visit devastation upon the land.
It was, perhaps, one of the most powerful authorities on record.
Fortunately, he just happened to be the rare exception when it came to dealing with it. The one reason the Church felt confident in sending a single man to face the Marquis.
'There are few things that can match a longinus." At Dulio's back, a typhoon formed, warping the black clouds above, blowing a whole through the darkness and revealing a window of perfect clean skies above the exorcist.
Their battle had just begun.
True Son of Epimetheus
What a pleasant afternoon.
The sun was shining, leaving glittering sparkles on the surface of the ocean as seagulls cawed in the distance as a soft breeze rustled the leaves of the palm trees. The feeling of foam and sand tickling his feet as a young man laid comfortably under the warm light.
Truly this was paradise.
No problems, no responsibilities.
'Hakuna Matata.'
Even so, a few things were missing. He was thirsty for one and would love nothing more than some limoncello. Maybe some crab puffs too, or the familiar scent of charcoal and grilled meat.
That would have made this perfect.
'Still, aren't I forgetting something.' Straining his mind, the young man tried to think back. He'd been trying to do something. Or rather, he'd been asked to do something but his waterlogged brain still hadn't fully woken up from the power nap he indulged in.
"Well, it's probably nothing."
As if summoned by his voice, the universe answered.
RING!
RING!
RING!
A shrill noise snapping him out of the pleasant mood, the young man grouched as he pawed around his clothes in search of the offending phone, flipping it open with a less than gentle snap.
"Pronto." He groaned, put upon.
"Where are you, Salvatore?"
Oh! Now he knew what was missing!
Or rather, who was missing.
"Hey there, Andrea. Good morning! Or is it afternoon by now?" The sun should be just about to reach the apex any time now.
"Where. Are. You?"
The voice on the other end ignored his cordial greeting, instead repeating a question Doni had no way of answering. Really, did the guy think Doni actually intended to be stranded at an island like this, or did he just assume he did something to deserve it?
He could never tell.
Doni opted for honesty, the best policy!
"I dunno."
"What do you mean, you don't know?!"
"I dunno. It's an island I guess. There's seagulls, there's palm trees, there are a couple of crabs over there and I think I saw a turtle earlier. Hey, did you know that sailors used to eat Dodos in the past?"
There was a strange garbled sound from the other end of the line.
Was he going through a tunnel or something, like muffled screams in the distance. It was only there for half a minute before the call seemed to connect again and his loyal assistant picked back up from where he left.
"What of the Heretic God, Lord Salvatore?"
Oh, right.
That.
"Oh, he's dead." It was such a good fight too! He'd never fought a giant before and the guy was really strong. Maybe not as skilled as Nuada or as durable as Siegfried, but he definitely was a tougher cookie than Dionysus and that stick in the mud Vulcan had been.
"I explicitly requested that you wait until Mrs. Zola finished divining the identity of the Heretic." The man spoke tightly.
"Well, that got boring. And you guys said he was coming my way, so I decided to see what he wanted. Who was the guy, by the way? I tried talking to him but the storm was kinda loud and I think he might have given me a concussion."
"Melqart, Lord Salvatore. He was Melqart."
Doni whistled.
Man, so that's who that guy was!
No wonder he was such a tough guy, between all the mixing around of legends the guy probably had Heracles or even Beelzebub mixed into his powers. Which might explain the storming, the super strength, the clubs and the kinda plague he was threatening to swallow the world with.
That last part had been a bummer.
Why involve a buncha others into their duel? Some gods just didn't have any manners.
"Guess there shouldn't be any problem now, then. He's gone." Unless the guy had any legends about coming back to life after being cut in half. You never knew what kinda tricks a heretic picked up when they manifested.
"Yes, I supposed we shouldn't look a gift mule in the mouth."
Wasn't it supposed to be a horse?
Then who was the mule?
"And I would like to confirm once again that you indeed have no idea of where you are?"
Doni sighed. Again with the repeat questions.
This was turning out to be a boring conversation.
"Not the foggiest. I just know there was this big explosion after I cut the guy. I hit the water a couple times and when I came to? Here I was! Tropical island vacation with everything paid! There's no room service though. No hotel either, really. Think you could bring some limoncello when you come to pick me up?"
There was a pause on the other side.
"I will make the arrangements. As soon as my aides finish the tracking array. Please remain put and on call."
Sure, not like he had anything else to do.
"Lord Salvatore?"
"Yes, Rivera?"
"Why are you in the caribbean?"
Caribbean? As in the place across the ocean? The one with the pirate movies? Man, Melqart must have hit him hard on that last attack if it sent him flying all the way across the ocean and into another continent, huh? With how things were looking he would have guessed Madagascar but even his sense of direction was probably shot.
"I keep telling you I dunno. That last part of the fight was really confusing and then I passed out. But hey, at least the guy went down fighting. Just my kinda opponent!"
There was a sigh from the other side of the line.
"And you are absolutely sure that he is dead? Because I had to pull some heavy favors to keep Lord Voban from interfering and the Church will be rather cross with me if I put them through that stress over a half finished job."
Doni smiled at the sun.
"Yup. Guy's done for. Ten count. Elimination. Done for."
"That is reassuring to hear. I will be sure to pass along the message to my contacts."
But man, if the Church was trying to stop that old vulture from interrupting his fight… that meant they probably sent one of the big hitters to grab his attention. They could be fighting it out even now, since Rivera said he'd need to warn them about Melqart.
Which meant… he still had a chance to crash the party!
"Rivera, change of plans!"
"What?"
"I'm headed back. No need for a pick up."
"What? How?!"
Ye of little faith. Didn't he know that Salvatore Doni was a man who would never miss a fight? There was no way he was gonna miss a Triple Threat match with the old man and a church big shot. Hell, maybe they even sent Signore Strada! That would be just the best!
"Doni, no!"
And hey, this would give him the perfect opportunity to try out the fancy new toy he got from Melqart. Oh he could hardly wait to see the looks on their faces when he showed up.
"Sorry, Rivera. I think the signal is cutting."
"Don't pull that on me! I had that phone reinforced for this exact reason. Don't you dare." Getting up, Doni ignored the call as he reached for a nearby pile of sand, retrieving a branch of dry wood he'd left half buried in it earlier.
'When will he learn… there's nothing in this world I cannot cut."
For a moment there was nothing and then, with a flash of silver the call cut off.
Shadow of Los Angeles
Café Ahnenerbe was, like many other magical businesses in Los Angeles, a place of ill repute.
First developed as a hangout for runaway mages during the Prohibition Era, the business was turned into a launching point for various unscrupulous fellows who attempted to take advantage of the turmoil in the 1940's to push their own schemes and agendas.
At one point it had become a hiding place for european occultists. Being the 40's one could guess where the majority of those runaways came from.
Jack Milburn understood that as far as investigators like him were concerned, this was enemy ground. The sort of place that bred discontent and stewed in past grudges, nay, indulged in the past like one would indulge in narcotics.
Already, the investigator could feel the gaze of the patrons on his back.
Watching.
No, waiting for a chance to strike at him.
'That guy really has no sense of danger, does he?' To come here, to one of the biggest remnants of the [Old World] loyalists and then ask one of the biggest thorns in their side to join him for a spot of tea was like dangling a juicy piece of steak in front of a ravenous pack of wolves.
Although none of them would dare act now.
Not while that man sat at the corner, nursing a cup of joe while reading the morning papers. The entire atmosphere lended itself to what might appear to be a detective movie, tobacco smoke flitting like mist through the air of the dimly lit establishment.
Of course, the man in question completely ruined the mood, dressed as he was.
Like a stage magician mixed with a superhero from Jack's youth, the one known as John Pluto Smith was an enigmatic fellow whose arrival completely broke the stalemate American wizards had been experiencing for centuries. A powerful individual whose very presence brought sworn enemies to heel and maintained a sense of tense peace.
Of course, this man who wielded the power of slain gods also happened to be a weirdo of the highest order.
"Ah, Detective Milburn. Thank you for coming so promptly."
A jovial tone echoed through the café, at complete odds with the atmosphere.
This man really had very little sense when it came to reading a room.
Dressed up in an expensive suit and a long cape, this masked fellow's head was framed by the comically high collar. If not for the insect-like futuristic helmet he wore, Jack would have thought the man was getting ready to go trick or treating as a cheap vampire imitation.
Of course, said thoughts would go unheard.
Eccentric or not, this man was still a Campione.
"I would have been faster if you had sent your message by spell. Why go through all the trouble of contacting my office through the phone?" Taking a seat across from the man, Jack leafed through the menu. Not that he had any luck, none of it was written in english.
Because of course the owners couldn't make things easy.
The masked man chuckled good naturedly.
"Come now, Jack. You know these things must be done in a certain order. Though there are few who could boast of the ability to eavesdrop on my spells, contacting you through the line also lets me warn your superiors. I'm sure they got in contact with you soon after, correct? That was just to get the… formalities of our meeting out of the way."
Jack grimaced in distaste.
What they referred to as safety measures and protocols, this daredevil called 'formalities'. The calls he got after the Campione's involved multiple association heads as well as a polite call from the White House.
The detective couldn't blame them.
This was John Pluto Smith, the man who in the past decade had slain multiple calamities known as Heretic Gods. From the Goddess of the Hunt, Artemis, to the King of Fairies, Oberon.
And if he was contacting him now…
"What kind of calamity are you headed towards now, Pluto?"
The man tilted his head, mouthpiece opening ever so slightly as the man took a long sip from his coffee. The tense silence was something of a specialty when it came to this superhero wannabe, who delighted in his theatrics.
"What do you know of an association by the name of [King of the Flies], Detective?"
The question brought him up short, before his brain caught onto the name.
"Devil contractors. Very much illegal. Known for participating in outlawed human sacrifice. Very little is known about their current leadership. The group was thought to have disbanded after you…"
He stopped short, grimacing.
"After you eliminated Count Bifrons."
That had been a diplomatic incident of spectacular proportions. To think that a member of the 72 Pillars would be hiding in the human world, leading a cabal of followers for some nefarious purpose? Their liaison with the Underworld was very cross with them for allowing Pluto Smith to kill the ancient devil, as opposed to holding him as a prisoner.
As if they had any choice in the matter.
Bifrons was dead before they ever got to the crime scene.
"Yes, I too expected the organization to fizzle out without his support. However, one of my contacts has informed me of the contrary. Rather, the group appears to be reorganizing itself at a remarkable pace."
Jack leaned forward.
This was… important news. He'd have to report them as soon as he left.
"You believe they might be under new management? Perhaps one of the senior mages?"
The Campione scoffed.
"Those sycophants aren't fit to lead themselves out of a paper bag. Their absolute devotion, no, the depths of their obsession with Devils and their power inspired in them a madness that doesn't make for effective leadership. Rather, they would only accept serving someone of equal status to Bifrons'."
The detective sighed, desperately yearning for something stronger than coffee.
Another devil? Or something strong enough for those cultists to worship as fervently as they did the last one.
"You don't have any other leads? Anything I could send to my own contacts?" While the Underworld and the Government were nominally neutral towards one another, that didn't mean there weren't groups chomping at the bit to satisfy grudges against the devils.
The Holy Church also had many allies he would try and pump for information.
The masked hero shook his head.
"King of Flies has gone to ground, making it difficult to track their movements or obtain more information about their new leader. I imagine that they will be quiet for the next few months while the power vacuum is filled. Unfortunately my network of collaborators doesn't reach all the way to the Underworld so new information will be hard to come by."
As it very well should.
The 72 Pillars weren't fond of John Pluto Smith, or of Campione in general. After losing three families to a massacre around a century ago, losing the last scion of another noble family probably made them even more incensed towards the masked hero.
"If you're having problems, I don't know how I'm supposed to help you."
The godslayer leaned back, crossing his arms with a mischievous chuckle.
"Oh but it's elementary my dear Watson…"
Jack cringed at the reference. He'd walked right into that one and the hero wannabe leapt at the chance to be even more dramatic than before. Like a theater kid on improvisation night.
"While it is indeed impossible for John Pluto Smith to investigate the matter, it would be much easier for a fresh face, one not associated with me to perform the task. As such I would like you to serve as a contact for this new hire of mine."
A new hire?
It made sense to try and improve their odds by bringing in a fresh face and pair of eyes, but to then ask Jack, a known associate of the Campione, to serve as this person's contact?
Wouldn't it cast doubt on them should it be found out? Or perhaps he was creating a weak link in their group? The Campione's strength might keep them at bay, but a supposed chink in the armor would draw their attention.
This was bait. And this guy was entrusting him with making sure this new person was safe.
"I see, that makes sense. King of Flies is likely to act if you appear to be absent. And this other person will instead be the focus. A virtual unknown will gather their curiosity rather than hostility. That's how you plan to find out more about their movements."
John Pluto Smith nodded, seemingly pleased.
"As expected of Sacrilege Investigation's top earner. Your reputation is earned."
'Even his praise feels like it belongs on some fancy trophy.' Jack sighed.
"Still, you never told me who this new is. I can't work without information, Pluto."
Resting his armored face on the palm of his gloved hand, the Campione paused again for dramatic effect, as if arguing with himself about something before coming to a conclusion.
"You'll be working alongside one of Professor West's pupils. The man is a trusted ally of mine, but his student is a new face. I am sure that the two of you will get along swimmingly."
"Their name?"
"She is called Annie Charlton."
Chapter 16: Chapter XII
Chapter Text
It struck Issei as odd that someone so small could pack that much of a punch.
That wasn't to say he hadn't seen girls that were just as scary. But Euryale had a very sharp spear and Dusa-chan was scary in ways you couldn't even look at her without being in danger.
This was different.
And just as bad.
"Not the face! Watch out for the face!"
Jabs, hooks, straights. The tiny girl lashed out with punch after punch, moving like an experienced pugilist, faster than a human had any business being, with attacks strong enough to blow his hair back with wind alone.
The one time he blocked them, Issei actually felt his forearms go numb and his knees buckle before pushing her back… which had been just about the only win he had managed so far in this fight before the girl, Koneko, launched herself back at him intent on giving his face a permanent makeover.
Using the force of her strike to propel herself upwards, the white haired brawler bounced up and at Issei and it was all he could do to throw up a wall between them.
"Got you."
Grabbing the lip of the slab of marble as it fell, she rotated herself over the edge of Issei's shield and he, well, took advantage of the opening. With a second kick coming down, the extra rotation lending it additional power, but taking more time to land, Issei roughly guessed where Koneko was falling.
So, wincing, hesitating to put much effort into it, and feeling immensely guilty, the teen lined his fist up with his opponent's face and just… let the girl fall into it.
"Sorry!"
Her chin struck his knuckles with a sharp crunch while her second strike did send him flying, the sheer force released on impact being enough to knock Issei back several feet, still landing on his feet even though he felt like he'd had a soccer ball punted at his chest.
Issei ducked under a punch, barely dodging the little girl… who just so happened to be able to shatter steel.
Flailing wildly, he back pedaled as he tried to dodge her strikes, the short, sharp attacks coming in at a heavy pace. Each punch would have pulverized a normal human and Issei still flinched, even if he could take the hits without much trouble. But, after a sudden trio of blows - a simple left, right, left - both of his hands came up out of instinct.
"Bad choice."
Suddenly pushing off the ground, the white haired girl landed an elbow to his gut and then stepped into Issei as he doubled over.
"Up!" She grabbed his jacket, slammed her hips into his thighs, and bodily lifted him off the ground. "And over!"
Suddenly losing contact with the ground, the Campione did the only thing he could!
"Oof!" Manifesting a slab of marble mid air, he made a sound of pain more out of habit than actual injury. In fact, even if he'd been slammed face first into the floor, he'd walk it off. But Issei still preferred not to be manhandled like this.
So he did the simple thing!
Liquifying the marble, or, rather, causing it to flow like it was a liquid, he "doused" the younger student in his conjured material and solidified it before she could dodge fully.
"Uh oh."
However, somewhat critically, he had forgotten her hands were still wrapped up in his jacket.
"Bye bye."
Jumping up, their bodies at an odd angle, Issei turned to face his opponent. Whose shoe clad feet were currently rocketing at the conjured marble. And, of course, his body.
'Hello, paradise!'
And yet, something more important was there for him at that moment. A truly valuable trade that made the next ten seconds entirely worthwhile.
Koneko's feet made contact with his chest, right between her arms, and the hastily conjured marble plate shattered. Really, he knew martial artists did the whole thing where they punched through stone slabs. But this was ridiculous!
'I figured it would be like that, but without a chant it was much weaker.' It was only a rush job, too, but he'd never seen his marble just shatter like that. With that kinda strength the blow would have pulped the chest of a normal person, but Issei simply got the wind knocked out of him.
His jacket, however, was instantly ripped to shreds, freeing the brawler's hands and rocketing him at the far wall of the school gym.
Clipping a bleacher, the campione spun wildly up into the air, cartwheeling and flipping as he spun, and only avoided being launched out of the building by conjuring a stone slab to catch him.
Not particularly soft, he was immensely glad that none of these attacks, or his landing, had or would hurt him. But, falling from several meters in the air, he conjured a long sloped block of marble, the curve just enough to catch him and help him slide back down to the floor.
"Oof!"
Even if he didn't land as smoothly as hoped.
However, he was much, much better off than his opponent.
"Let me out, Senpai."
With nothing but her head sticking out of the ground, the white haired brawler couldn't even struggle as she was.
"Ah, sorry." Issei rubbed his head. "But I don't want to be kicked again."
Walking over to his opponent, the Campione inspected his trap in detail.
Mostly relying on the fact that the Rook was happy to smash up the ground, he had allowed his conjured stone to settle into the cracks, smashed up areas, and then he'd just replicated what he'd used to trap her the first time around. So, falling into a massive puddle of liquid marble, connected by a single snaking vine, the very short, very, very strong girl lacked the leverage needed to hit him.
"I will punch you."
"I… see." Looking up at her friends, the teenager got a round of shrugs and a very sadistic smile. "So, do you surrender, or…."
"No."
Her head rocked back and forth a bit, but, other than that single word, there was no further response.
"Please?"
The rocking got a little worse and right now Issei was worried he'd hurt her.
"No."
And just like that she stopped rocking and shrugged the ground itself up an inch.
His eyes went wide as the girl, smaller than him, tiny compared to him, physically lifted up the entire section of the ground he'd trapped her in.
"Pfft." And just like that, his awe and terror were gone. "I-I-I'm sorry." Bent over, laughing, unable to help himself, the poor boy found himself completely and totally overwhelmed. "You're head… it's like a giant flower costume!"
Having seemingly tried to assume a combat stance, Koneko, with a large section of the floor still attached to her body, was left with only her face and hands free.
In other words, Issei was fighting a girl stuck in a wall.
And it wasn't even lewd!
"Don't laugh!"
He tried to stop.
"Don't!"
Truly.
"Fine. I surrender. Just let me go."
Her pout only made the whole thing even more adorable.
"You did your best, Koneko."
The Rook glared at him, but she relaxed when he patted her shoulder, leaning into his touch for only a moment - Buchou soon pulling her away to finish clearing rock powder from her cheeks with a napkin.
But she had appreciated the recognition, even if it was only because he wasn't being condescending. His friend had tried and failed to do more than momentarily disrupt the Campione at all. And that had him feeling a great many things.
Anxiety wasn't a completely unfamiliar feeling to Kiba.
In fact, one could almost call it an old friend. The sort who you went without seeing for a long time, only to bump into at random for a quick catch up. While the metaphor didn't exactly fit his situation, the Knight was sure that the way his stomach clenched and his heart chilled were familiar.
Anxiety.
Uncertainty.
Excitement.
The last one surprised even him.
He knew what Campione were, or rather, despite knowing that such people existed in the world, he'd never found any interest in learning more about them, because he never saw himself facing one.
'Rookie mistake.' He would readily admit.
Kiba trained to fight angels.
He'd trained to fight fallen.
He'd even trained to fight other devils at two different points of his life. Before and after his current situation. Yet never once had he found himself training and studying for the purpose of facing off against one of the elusive, yet frighteningly powerful god killers.
But now here he stood.
Kiba twirled his sword, stretching as the weapon moved around his hand and then back again. It was a coordination exercise, forcing him to pay attention to both the blade and his own limbs, lest he lop something off.
Still, his heart began to slowly speed up as he took in his enemy.
Whatever the first impression he'd had of the alleged pervert was gone.
And he couldn't help but feel the thrill of excitement that shot down his spine.
"Are you sure you don't want a short rest?" He offered common courtesy by habit, but his heart wasn't in it. Because, despite it all, the blonde swordsman found he really wanted to get right into business and figure out just how he stacked up to this unfairly difficult opponent.
"Oh, I'm okay. It stings a bit, but I'm good to go."
And he wasn't lying.
As untrained and raw as the boy appeared to be, he didn't seem the least bit winded from his bout with Koneko. While there might be bruises and scrapes, it really wasn't any worse than one might have if they, for example, fell while on a walk.
And that's all Koneko's bout amounted to.
'A light jog and a bump.'
The feeling was back in force.
His hands shook, not with fear, but an energy that he'd not felt in a long, long time. His inhuman senses extended and took in the roiling mass of divine power freely rampaging just under the once-human-boy's skin. His mind took in the weak stance, sloppy form, almost casual air.
But most of all how even when injuries pulled or chafed against clothing, Issei didn't react at all. Almost like he couldn't feel them.
'Absurd stamina, absurd pain tolerance? Lack of ability to feel pain?'
Kiba smiled, politely, formally, and flourished his sword.
"Then I thank you for allowing me to test myself against you."
"Oh, it's a pleasure."
Issei bowed at him and the swordsman, not having risen, lunged forwards, arm extending in a thrust that was aimed directly at the boy's neck.
"Woah!"
His sharpest blade, black tip seeking blood, didn't so much as bruise his enemy; the point forming a minute dimple before the lack of strength behind the lunge brought the attack up short.
'Impenetrable skin? High defensive abilities?'
Bringing his wrist up and around, the swordsman slashed across his opponent's collarbone, then pushed forwards and down.
Against a stray Devil, it would have opened them up and left their entrails to spill out.
Here?
It ruined the Campione's school uniform.
"Ok then!"
And the idiot simply charged forwards, too slow to close with Kiba, who landed half a dozen death strokes on the boy. But, even channeling his own magic into Sword Birth, he found himself unable to do more than scrape off a few layers of skin at a time.
'The most I can do is leave a pink stripe, this isn't working.'
"I've got you now!"
Throwing a sloppy punch, the Campion tried to slam a haymaker straight into Kiba's gut. Taking a half step back, the Knight brought his weapon up and around, arcing its flat directly into the other boy's ear.
"Fu-fuck!"
Swearing, holding his head, the Japanese schoolboy collapsed to his knees, holding the side of his head.
Confused, unsure of what had happened, there was no blood coming from the strike after all, Kiba stepped closer - hoping to force a quick draw and avenge his King's honor.
And then the other boy promptly vomited.
On Kiba.
"Gross."
"My, my, poor Campione~"
"Poor Kiba, you mean."
The Queen chuckled, agreeing with their leader, and the Knight, torn between humiliation and annoyance, was unsurprised when the black haired sorceress winked at him and snapped her fingers.
There was a tiny bolt of lightning, one that raced over him and across the outside of Issei, and the vomit was gone, before she inclined her head towards Kiba, smirking in approval.
He simply sighed and realized something important.
"Ah, please forgive me, Issei, that was a bit… much. I think I got carried away."
Extending his hand, the Devil found the energy inside of him fading, becoming disappointed. But he did suppose it was only fair. After all, Koneko could survive a great many things he would have to dodge.
"It's… ok!"
Taking his hand, the brown haired teenager gripped Kiba's wrist suddenly and tightly, jerking the swordsman forwards and bringing their heads together with a loud 'crack'.
"Gah!"
And, stumbling back, now it was the Devil who was discombobulated.
"Heh. Now we're even for that surprise attack!" Stepping forwards, Kiba instinctively readying a new sword, Issei took up a poor imitation of the Knight's fighting stance. "But just so you know, I won't be holding back anymore!"
There was a moment of confusion and genuine surprise before, unable to help himself, the blonde grinned. But, more than that, he perhaps realized the weakness of his opponent.
'Not edge, but brute force.' Magical power and cutting ability didn't seem to work on him, but just like with Koneko's punches, raw strength seemed to be the best way to get through the Campione's frankly ludicrous resistance to damage. Even then, the younger boy barely looked phased by the hit, even if he'd reacted earlier.
A normal person would still be laid out on the ground.
Kiba couldn't help it.
He smiled, widely, and assumed his own stance once more.
What were the chances he'd ever find someone so frustrating yet so raw? The purest expression of what a Campione was. Issei Hyoudou was an absolutely horrible fighter. He had no discipline, no elegance, no finesse, no training whatsoever! It was a miracle the idiot didn't put his thumb inside his fist when he punched!
And yet… between this fight and the last… between the moment the two had started dueling, the Japanese schoolboy had become noticeably more competent.
Issei's stance was firmer, his feet planted more evenly, and his arms weren't wavering like they had against Kiba's junior.
In a way, these short clashes were like a whetstone to a blade.
"Let's see how sharp you can get!"
The ground beneath his feet shattered as over a dozen swords manifested around him, Sword Birth answering his call as easily as always, eagerly doing so as the magic swords lodged themselves around him. This was as much a show of intent as it was for intimidation.
Right now he doubted any sword he made could cut the Campione.
Even so… he dearly wanted to try.
"You really like swords, huh?" His fellow student noted drily, but he couldn't hide the way he leaned forward, manifesting a long spear of marble before trying his best to level the point at Kiba's throat.
Kiba didn't answer, hand slowly reaching out to grasp a second blade.
Stalking forwards, the teenager allowed his fingers to brush along each hilt as he moved, Sacred Gear instinctively feeling out the abilities of each in turn.
Swords of fire and ice were ignored, blades of cutting wind and crushing earth were passed over, swords that commanded more esoteric things like life and death would have no effect - not if Kiba only struck his skin, at least. Instead, reaching inside of himself, the warrior focused, pushed, and called up a new weapon.
Grey, with a single, silver crack in its blade, the nameless thing bore an unadorned hilt of brass and copper, and was heavy as its leaf shaped blade seemed dense.
And just like that, he charged the other boy, all around him long shafts of white stone rising seamlessly from the ground, their blunted tips shaping themselves into the unusual shape of two-pronged spears.
Stab. Parry. Slash.
Fighting with two weapons was different from fighting with one.
Slash. Parry. Stab.
Kiba felt himself being pushed, jumping just in time as the weapon in his opponent's hands changed and shifted. Going from a spear, to a rough sword, to a bat, to a weird hunk of curved stone that probably belonged in a game instead of real life… before settling into a smaller, smoother blade.
Each change brought new attacks, new choices, new strikes, but none came close to piercing Kiba's guard. Indeed, black sword in one hand, grey in the other, he slashed or smashed through every single obstruction in his path - aiming to land a double strike to the Campione's ears.
It was the only way he was going to win this, after all.
At least safely.
And Issei seemed to realize that, too, as the Campione was trying to retreat!
'I won't let you!'
Pushing ahead, the swordsman slashed then shoulder charged through a final wall of marble, only to run into something he hadn't quite expected. A statue of his opponent, looking ready to take a swipe at him with its own weapon.
Reacting was Kiba's biggest mistake.
Lunging with his swords, he caught the weapon and beheaded the statue, expecting it to crumble like some sort of familiar… only to realize it wasn't meant to attack him at all and he'd fallen for a bluff.
'Clever guy.'
That was when the blunt end of a spear caught his stomach, punching him into the air.
"Akeno, can you tell me what you see?"
A devil's senses were perhaps one of the most understated yet important aspects of their daily lives. Even the youngest of their kind could see in the dark, and their hearing could pick up conversations across buildings without losing any kind of nuance. And while senses like smell and touch were not as developed as those of, say, a nekomata, it could be said that a devil's senses were all on average superior to those of a mundane species.
Those, however, weren't the most important senses a devil had.
Their kind was one profoundly attached to magic.
"I'm afraid there's not much I'd be able to say you haven't noticed yourself. Had this been a form of magic, perhaps there would be a way to decipher its true nature."
Having elected not to face the younger student in sparring match, the King and Queen watched the bouts intently, eyes scanning every movement and analyzing it for details.
Magic was a complex thing. Connected to desire itself.
And as the better mages of their group, they were capable of sensing fluctuations in magic power in minute detail, something Rias had studied in depth back home as part of her education, and Akeno had picked up as part of her skillset as Queen.
The idea had been to stand back and watch.
Understand how this newcomer's power worked.
"It's divine in essence, I am sure of it. Spontaneous generation of matter isn't a unique ability, we could do what he is doing to a degree if we wanted to. But the results would be… flimsy at best."
Rias sighed, she figured that might have been the case.
Turning demonic power into other forms was the basis for most spells. And while lightning, fire, and even light spells were more popular, it was also possible to turn it into physical components such as ice or steel.
The energy cost and focus needed would be higher, however.
"And he doesn't seem to be the least bit winded by this."
Watching as the Campione dueled her Knight, Rias took in as many details as she could, but soon came to the realization that the Campione just wasn't running out of stamina no matter how many exchanges he had with Koneko and Kiba. And then the gratuitous use of that power… whatever it was… wasn't tiring him out.
"Koneko could break it so I'd hoped it wasn't that useful a power but… Kiba hasn't done much against it." Which hinted that the marble created by his ability was more susceptible to blunt force than to cutting.
Or perhaps it was the divine attribute rejecting the knight's demon swords?
In a way Sword Birth and whatever the other boy's power was were similar.
Both created magically infused objects. Only Kiba was unable to change something he created after the fact, while the junior Campione seemed able to change the state and form of his creations.
"He hasn't released its true power either." Akeno spoke casually, but there was an edge of something, and not just her usual eagerness, to it, too. "I have to say, based on the rough comparisons, I'd put the level of his magical energy not… too far off from President Sona's older sister. But with as wasteful as he's being, ah, he might put even you to shame, Rias."
Pausing for a moment to flick her queen, who quite easily dodged the magically enhanced strike, the red head declined to even acknowledge the quip.
But that was one of the major points that Sona brought up when they'd reviewed the intel they acquired on Campione. The apparent need for some kind of chant to facilitate the activation of their powers.
Only he hadn't said anything out of the ordinary.
Nor had they felt any change in his aura that would hint towards more power being used. In fact, it hadn't changed for a single moment even though he'd been sparring with her peerage for the past few minutes.
Impressive stamina.
Damn near endless magical reserves? And while his constructs were on the simpler side, the amount he could produce and his ability to reshape them at will made for a powerful ability. Definitely the sort she would rank as equal to a high class devil's innate power.
"While I suspect my brother's mastery of our gifts would quite easily shatter any amount of the marble, no matter if it is divinely endowed or not, perhaps it would be smart to try and… focus my own training."
Kiba rushed in, swords swinging, and took a counter strike to the gut.
From the outside it was an obvious attack. But in the thick of combat, without the luxury of distance and careful observation, it was easy to see how her knight could have overextended. Still, he recovered admirably, and followed it up with an attack from a new magic sword she'd never seen before.
"Hmm, Akeno, what does that feel like to you?"
Finishing her sentence just as the grey blade descended, the entire room rippled and the Devil had to fight back a sudden, violent nausea, realizing that her clothes, her hair, her entire body was now being pulled towards the point Kiba's sword met unyielding marble.
"Koneko!"
Grabbing the Rook's hand, Akeno linked her arms with theirs, and all three flared their wings to resist the sudden pull.
"Hey, hey! That's cheating pretty bastard!"
Their new friend was not so lucky.
"Ah, I apologize, I didn't expect… that."
Politely, though perhaps not earnestly, Kiba rubbed the back of his head.
While Issei was now stuck to the remnants of his statue. Upside down. The scraps of his jacket and shirt falling off. As he squirmed, fruitlessly… showing off….
"Ara, ara. Our new friend works out~"
Swallowing, Rias turned to her queen and flicked her again.
"Down girl. I don't recall you being a succubus when we met." Lightly bumping shoulders with her friend, Rias giggled. Not that she wasn't eating the eye candy herself.
She at least tried to have some propriety.
"Wait, you guys have wings? What the heck."
His exclamation drew their attention back to him, Rias, slightly confused, answering.
"Were you not told about those? I suppose it doesn't seem too pressing."
"No! But they're really cool? Can you guys feel them? Do they work? Are they magic or part of your body? And-"
"Finish the fight first." Fighting back a giggle, she waved him off. "I will tell you after."
"Alright! Pretty boy, get ready, because I'm gonna use something new!"
Kiba, tensing up slightly, visibly forced himself to relax and gave his opponent a small smile.
"I'm looking forward to it."
Rias couldn't help but frown.
This seemed… dangerous.
However, she also didn't want to interfere. This information could be vital!
"Your joy rings like chimes. Your sadness echoes like a bell. Your song washes over the sea like foam. Like gathering clouds, swirling in the heavens, only to rumble and darken. Your rage… your grief… roars like thunder!"
In her mind's eye, the boy's aura lit up like a beacon.
From lazy candle light swaying in the breeze to a raging bonfire, the force of it was enough to drive a spike of pain through her senses as the feeling of undiluted divinity exploded out of every pore of the campione's body.
Her call to stop.
Akeno's shout of warning.
It was all drowned out as the Campione opened his mouth… and the world around them exploded.
"[Screech Wail]"
Wincing, Sona felt the connection between her observation spells and the headphones she was wearing shatter.
Even then, inside the student council room, she could feel the roar coming from the gym in her bones.
Whatever it was that the Campione had done had nearly broken through the wards around Kuoh Academy, too!
"Ah, young Sitri, are you alright?"
Shaking off the sudden urge to flee into the night, or call her sister, the schoolgirl straightened her glasses and acknowledged the man speaking to her.
"Yes, Lord Beelzebub. My apologies for the distraction."
He waved her off.
"It's entirely fine. I suspect that the Campione just demonstrated a new authority and the sudden spike of information your magic transmitted is very interesting. Though, thankfully, compared to The Destroyer he seems much weaker."
That news was immensely relieving and she couldn't help but admit so.
"Then my peerage and I are in no danger of being exterminated. At least not at this very moment."
"Indeed. Though I do wish to reiterate your sister's request…."
She smiled.
"Thank you, sir, but no. I love my sister but I do not believe returning home is in my best interests. Additionally, while here, I can gather further intelligence on the Campione and assist you in designing possible countermeasures."
He frowned, ever so slightly.
"I will take great care, then, not to alert Serafall to the task you've taken upon yourself. Or Sirzechs to the fact his little sister has decided to engage with, and reveal her nature as a Devil to, this Issei Hyoudou. Though I will not deceive either, should they ask."
Somewhat disappointed, she bowed her head.
"I understand. Thank you, Lord Ajuka. Have you received all the data from the fight?"
"Hmm? Oh, yes, I've already collected it. We will speak on that later. For now, avoid hostilities at all costs and compel Rias and her peerage to wear the emergency retrieval gear I will send. No matter her protests, I have no desire to see any of you harmed."
"Yes sir. And thank you once more."
The call terminated, the magical mirror flickering back to darkness, and the Beelzebub crest flaring into sickly yellow-green light on the floor before her; a small collection of bracelets now manifesting in mid air.
Darting forwards, she caught the precious items before they fell, heaving a sigh of relief now that her duty was done.
'But how to get Rias to actually wear the darn thing? Perhaps… Tsubaki might give one to Kiba? Hmm. Yes. That's a thought.'
Arranging the many pieces of jewelry, the young Devil figured she'd simply spend the night in the council room, sleeping on a cot. It wasn't the first time, nor would it be the last, and she still had much work to do. After all, just because the data she'd collected was most valuable to her superiors didn't mean she couldn't benefit from it either.
And Sona knew she had a long, hard road ahead of herself if she wanted to achieve her dream.
"And I can't fulfill my dreams if Rias gets us killed."
The student council president could already feel a migraine. If not from stress than the sensation of fear that even now made her hair stand on end. Possibly a side effect from whatever that new power was. It had been nothing but a stroke of pure luck, but Rias' little stunt had tripped the new protection spells Sona had put in place, allowing her to surveil whatever that meeting with the Campione had been and report the data collected to her newfound collaborator... boss...? Whatever the case might have been, this proved to be just what she needed to start working on her own plans.
One thing she knew for sure, however...
When Rias recovered, Sona was giving that knucklehead an earful.
Chapter 17: Chapter XIII
Chapter Text
As it turned out, trying a new power in the heat of the moment had been a bit of an oopsie. Even more so when apparently his new power was to yell loud enough that the gym would be needing all of its windows replaced and Issei had to carry the occult research club back to their building.
"I'm really, really sorry about this."
Because apparently he'd yelled loud enough at them that they couldn't move after.
He really, really hoped they weren't mad at him. Not that they could tell, most of them still couldn't speak.
"Senpai, I got the cushions!"
Fortunately, Issei's apprentice and all around best kouhai hadn't been at the building and so wasn't flashbanged by his shiny new power. The crossdresser was more than happy to help him carry the others back to the building after Issei reassured him that, no, they weren't hurt.
Or so he hoped.
The little girl, Koneko, was giving him a look that promised painful retribution for this.
He could already tell.
"It… okay… just… numb."
Laying the blond haired pretty boy against one of the seats, Issei felt particularly bad for him. The swordsman had been right in front of him when [Screech Wail] went off and practically was immobile, while the Two Great Ladies managed to limp back with some help from Gasper, who'd been carrying Koneko!
Apparently she was more sensitive to loud noises than the rest, but hey, that was magic powers for you.
"Well, um, I, it was fun? I had a good time? Sorry for the trouble?"
By now they were back in the ORC's clubroom, the place thankfully undamaged, and it wasn't all bad.
Issei busied himself with a pot of tea, Rias and Akeno slumped against one another on a couch, while Koneko had curled up between them. It was adorable, and the Campione felt a little better when the red haired Devil - and wasn't that a surprise - gave him a small smile. But with the water boiling, he searched the kitchenette's cabinets for tea leaves.
"Thank… you."
Kiba, forcing himself to rally, sat up in a lounge chair. The leather crinkling as he half fell over, the knight pushed himself to sit back up, only for Issei to rush over in turn.
"No, no, no. Stay seated! I'll get something to eat, too. Ah, if that's ok?"
"Yes. Thank you."
Rias interjected before her teammate could refuse and the highschooler was all too happy to let Gasper fret over his comrades; already carrying a small pillow over, the blonde Bishop was all too happy to pull a stool over to his senpai and prop his feet up.
Little was said after that.
Two pots of tea were set out, a tray of sandwiches he'd put together with the mostly European ingredients the Devils seemed to prefer, and a radio piping out soft, low French woman's voice to the plucked strings of a cello finished the rest and recovery set up.
And, soon enough, Issei made his exit. Only stopping when the crimson haired Queen of Kuoh tried to assure him, one last time, that everything would be ok.
"Will you guys really be okay? Shouldn't I stay?"
The redhead shook her head stiffly.
"No, we will… be alright. It was only a shock and it should wear off soon. Besides… I don't think you will want to be here when I call the school about having to clean up all that broken glass."
Issei winced.
Yeah, he figured the school would probably make him clean it up himself if they found out.
"A-Ah… will I need to reimburse you guys?"
Could he ask Smith if he got paid as far as the god slayer business went?
"No, no, with magic it's only a matter of a few minutes. But it's better if there's no one here, the school will be closing soon." And indeed, Issei could see the sun cresting over the horizon, the sky now looking a beautiful shade of orange as it slowly sunk past the tree line.
He was gonna be late if he didn't leave soon.
"Well… I'll see you guys later, okay?"
"F-Feel free to visit, senpai! We'll be happy to have you!" Gasper perked up, running back from the kitchen with a warm pack of water, which he placed on top of Koneko's head, who still looked absolutely miserable.
Yeah, he'd avoid coming by… if only until the middle schooler wouldn't kill him. But maybe he could make an exception for Gasper?
"Sure thing! I'll see about swinging by when I can. You guys still owe me a bunch of explanations!"
And he'd be holding them to their end of the deal!
"Yes, and my word is my bond. Now, run along before it gets too late. Wouldn't want to be caught out in the dark alone, yes?"
Because apparently there were really things going bump on the night.
"Ah… are vampires real?"
She gave him an unimpressed look.
"Ok, see you later!"
Bowing, he turned to leave, only to be stopped when Gasper ran over and hugged Issei around his waist.
"Thank you, again, for saving me. Even if I'm not a girl."
"Hah." Issei smiled, lightly hugging the younger boy back. "I would have saved you either way, buddy. And I'm glad I could."
Really, who didn't want to be a hero?
But it really was getting late and Issei left, feeling quite a bit better about how things ended. Akeno even fixed his clothes with a spell! So things were definitely not ending on a horrible note. Plus, there was the simple fact that, well, the teenager had really, really enjoyed the fight!
'When people aren't trying to rip your head off, working up a sweat is actually pretty fun. Who knew?'
Though the teenager wasn't so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn't notice the tall, dark shadow, looming just behind the ray of light cast by a flickering, dull streetlight.
"Wait, no way, why are you wearing sunglasses at night, Agent Smith? Doesn't that just make it harder to see?"
Can of coffee in hand, the woman simply smiled indulgently at him.
"And who says they're normal sunglasses?"
"Wait, magic sunglasses are real? How does that even work!?"
"They are just normal shades, kiddo. Have you ever seen a secret agent who doesn't use these at all times?" Chuckling, the government agent took a sip from her can.
They did make her look cryptic, yeah.
"Wait, don't tell me you're here to arrest me? I promise I didn't mean to do it." There was no way the school had already told on him to the government? He didn't want to get a black mark on his resume over this! At least let him peep first before that!
Fortunately Smith looked as confused as he'd been panicked.
"Have you done something you need to be arrested for?"
Quickly, engage teenage bullshit deflectors!
"Umm… no? It was most definitely not intentional. And if something did happen, I wasn't there. Um… ok?"
She gave him a look that said how much she didn't believe that before shrugging with another sip of her coffee.
"Well if you didn't, that's that. Still, let me drive you home then… just to make sure you don't get into anymore… ah… incidents." Gesturing to a nondescript black car parked at the end of the street, the secret agent slinked towards the unremarkable Toyota just a little ways off, looking over her shoulder and to the sides.
"Ah… should I be worried about something?"
Smith smiled thinly.
"Nothing you should be worried about. But you know how this secret agent gig is, you never know when someone might be following you… or trying to jump you with a sword."
Well, she was right about that.
He'd already gotten jumped by a guy with a sword today.
But unless there was some kind of God of the Sidewalks waiting just around the block to ambush him, Issei wasn't feeling particularly afraid. He'd actually got a good bit of exercise done and his head was bursting at the seams with new, cool ideas on how to use his powers.
'I really need to apologize to them properly, later.'
Because as it turned out, he wanted to do that again. Without the whole 'knocking them out' thing.
Next time he'd win without amping himself up with a chant!
"Well, you sure look chipper. Met any cute girls today?" Taking her place in the driver's seat, the agent motioned for Issei to get in, coy smile firmly in place as he fought down a light blush.
Seriously, secret agents were scary.
Still, he fastened his seatbelt and the car turned on with a low rumble. The agent didn't say anything, but turned the radio on and indicated Issei could change it to whatever he liked. They even had heated seats and a small fridge in the backseats!
Which was predictably full of coffee.
"So, um, is there any reason you're picking me up?"
Coming to a stop at a red light, the grown woman looked at him in a way he'd never been looked at before. It was like she was unsure, like she was a little confused, and maybe a touch afraid. And it was only after the light turned green - and they were beeped at - that she spoke.
"Well, let's answer that question with another one. Did you know I have a daughter just about your age?"
Confused and a little surprised, Issei shook his head as the car once more began driving.
"No…? I don't think you ever mentioned that. Is everything okay with her?"
"No." She replied immediately, only to backtrack at Issei's panicked face. "Well, yes, she is fine. I just thought I would warn you just in case someone looking like me starts to stalk you."
"S-Stalk me?!"
"Not in the pleasant way you're thinking, either. I'm afraid to say things have gotten quite a bit out of control at the office." Smith nodded gravely.
He blushed and nodded this time, coughing and shifting in his seat.
"Am I really that important?"
A wave of her hand.
"All Campione are. Getting close to and monitoring them is a very important matter. Which is why they assigned me to you. Amakasu would have done the same if you were into salarymen."
Issei couldn't help it. He made a face.
"And that's why we didn't send him, though he would like to meet you."
"I guess that's cool?"
"He's an honest to gods ninja."
"Really!?" Sitting up, turning to face the secret agent, the teenager couldn't help himself. "Like, he's a shinobi or is he just a spy or what?"
"He's the current heir to something like a six hundred year old line of shinobi and samurai who can trace their tutelage back to Hattori Hanzo."
His mouth fell open.
"Still, can you guess why I'm telling you all this?"
Distracted, confused, unsure, but feeling this was some sort of test, it took an effort of will to focus on everything he'd just been told.
"You have a daughter. And she is coming… because of me?"
There was no response, one wasn't needed, and he continued to put his thoughts in order.
"Because you were supposed to… well…"
"Get close to you, yes. But since you turned out to be a nice kid, that wasn't required." Smith finished the sentence, much to his embarassment. Really, how was he supposed to react to the fact the government sent a secret agent to make nice with him.
Like, he was flattered as hell, but that didn't mean he would take any freebies on the road to harem king!
"And your partner is a ninja and wants to meet me."
He needed another three lights to put the pieces together, one ear half listening to the American rock song lowly growling in the background.
"Something happened. Your daughter is being sent to… take up your job. And your partner wants to make sure I won't hurt his daughter?"
That got an actual bark of laughter.
"Amakasu isn't the father - I would have been way smarter if he had been. No, he wants to meet you because of the first point. But well done."
"You want to make sure I don't hurt her?"
There was another pause, a shorter one, but it was a little sad.
"What mother wouldn't do the same? But it's not simple. She is… difficult."
"Please, take your time, Ms. Smith."
"Thank you. No, I'm frustrated, not with you, but still. And yes, I ask that you treat her kindly. She can be a little headstrong and that's something she inherited from me."
Both chuckled a little at that and there was a tension between them. Not a terrible one, but it was there. He knew she didn't trust him, couldn't really, at least not with her own child. But Smith was extending him an olive branch. Giving him a heads up and letting him do with that what he will.
So he decided to extend an olive branch back.
"I'm surprised you didn't tell me about the fact that I'm going to a school with a bunch of Devils."
There was a pause.
Then the car veered off wildly as the agent spit out the coffee she'd been sipping, spraying it everywhere as the vehicle swung side to side and nearly into a light post only to barely avoid it.
Coughing and sputtering, the agent turned to him with glasses tilted in shock.
"You WHAT?!"
An Island in the Pacific Ocean
The sea was a comforting sight.
The ebb and flow of the tides. The roaring of the waves as they crashed and swallowed the sands, erasing the scant trail of footprints she'd left on her way through the beach. The smell of salt and the soft cawing of seagulls in the distance would be familiar no matter what shore she visited.
Athena loved it.
She also hated it.
The sea was her enemy. Her rival.
The great god who scorned and tested her over the course of the ages and tempted the mortals she'd taken for her own. Shamelessly presenting useless gifts as if to dazzle them.
At one point, the sea had also been her friend.
Her parent.
For while she was Athena, she was also Tritogeneia, the foster daughter of a sea god. Though the connection had waned with time and her legends turned her against the sea, there was comfort in knowing that no matter how the world changed, and how many tales of her were spun, part of her would always remain here.
Just as part of her now resided across the vast ocean, on another shore.
"So Pandora has bequeathed the [War Trumpet] onto him. A worthy power for a newfangled warrior, I do suppose."
Athena had been unsure whether his power would grow from the conflict with the other gorgons.
They were by nature lesser splintered fragments of her own legend, but somehow had found the will power to maintain themselves and follow their path to the one who'd claimed Medusa's life.
As well as her love.
'Perhaps their's too. It is the nature of sisters to seek to be together, in life and now in death. I do not begrudge them this, though it means my final conflict with him will be more difficult.'
"Is that anticipation I sense in your thoughts, little one?"
From the treeline, the one she'd been tracking emerged. Much more mature, with eyes of carved amethyst and a figure in the fullness of womanhood, the new arrival wore a white dress in a style reminiscent of the ancient empire, a knowing smirk etched on pale marble-like skin.
"Only about the battle to come."
The older woman smiled indulgently. There was no need to mince words with this one, more strategist than warrior.
Eliminating her wouldn't pose a challenge.
"I see, Pallas. You were always quick to draw your weapon. Immature, in your own way."
"And you were so haughty you forgot where you came from, Minerva."
There was a flash of light and the goddess appeared next to her, now lounging on a chair, her previous clothes abandoned.
Sisters, perhaps, were now only a few yards apart from one another.
Stretching as she lounged, and now in a mortal bikini, she radiated a quiet arrogance. Even laying like this, unprotected and unguarded, she was proud, the body of a woman, and a goddess, in the full bloom of her beauty. Perhaps about thirty or so, she seemed haughty, proud, with skin a pale shade slowly turning to copper as the sun caressed her.
She was, in every way, the opposite of the younger.
Pallas Athena was petite, slim, in some ways even childlike, at least compared to her older self. She wore the same school uniform she'd appeared to the slayer of her other-other self in and lacked both the presence and the… fullness possessed by the Roman.
"Perhaps. But I learned from my arrogance and made peace with my vows. And my sins. Even if the mortals were always happy to change us and render our life ever more dramatic."
"Perhaps. They are foolish. That is why they need us."
"Many years ago, maybe. Only some of them would even care to listen to the words of their betters anymore. And the ones that would, would be even more treacherous than the most vicious of our kin. After all, that is why we are here and not, say, relishing the battlefields of Libya."
"That is Ares's land. Mine was further to the East."
"But not this far east."
"Aye." Pallas conceded. "Not this far."
There was silence between the goddesses of war as they ruminated, in their own ways, on the nature of mankind and its love of warmaking. For if they did not love it - them - why would they engage in it so eagerly?
"Will we have our battle here?"
Her older self turned over again, sighing, and almost pouting.
Their shared nature as aspects would allow nothing else. As cavalier as they acted now, both of them likely sensed the same gnawing emptiness within them where the other pieces should be. They were all 'Athena', yet had been splintered into fragments of the original goddess.
Seeking out the others and putting together the scattered pieces of the puzzle wasn't only pragmatic, but a matter of survival.
"I was hoping to finally break that vow of ours. But if we must slay one another, then the survivor ought to at least go and visit Mother."
"Metis has formed?"
Metis, the first wife of Zeus.
The Queen of Heaven.
"Yes. I've spoken with Nike and she said she would go and give herself up. Victory, it seems, carried our Aegis and offered it to Wisdom."
"I see. Then there are only three, us and Mother, left."
A smirk from Minerva.
"And our lover."
Athena met her gaze with a dispassionate glare.
"You sense it too, then. The Demon King."
"How could I not? He took part of us… and then you tied part of our power to him."
Pallas frowned.
"I did not do it as some tawdry thing."
Leaning forwards, practically letting her chest spill from her increasingly straining clothes, the other goddess laughed.
"No, no, it's all for some great advantage! It lets you track him and mark him and even, mayhap, allow you an advantage in battle. After all, it was a wound closed by your thread, so to open it up again… would be child's play." Rising to a sitting position, Minerva snapped her fingers again, banishing the beach chair and appearing clothed once again. "Perhaps, though, I ought to go see him. Show him what we can really do as a woman. Then I'll have to end him, of course. It was foolish of you to surrender the [Snake] when you had the chance to claim it."
She frowned at the dishonorable counsel.
"It would have been improper."
"And that is why you will lose here today." Minerva declared with vexing surety.
There was no more talk.
Pallas conjured up her familiars, a great owl screeching from above and a hundred lashing threads of silk, both lunging into being from nothing, even as she herself drew her bow and the sea churned at her back.
A dozen arrows flew and Minerva laughed, danced, and struck out with a sword, from the woman's back sprouted the wings of a raven, carrying her far and away from the Spider's threads even and as the treeline seemingly rustled and warped , a massive form rising from the beach line at the older goddess' call.
A massive olive tree loomed in the distance as goddesses did battle.
The spatha's great, slashing blade deflected each shot with ease and eagerness, even as her free hand conjured a trident, which was used to gather the webbing unleashed upon her and fend off the owl at the same time.
And now there was only blood.
Both knew each other intimately, both knew each other truly. And their attacks had no surprise or disassembly, such would be useless against one's self, and the two beings of Faith and Fear clashed again and again. Any mortals nearby had long since been evacuated and their blows ripped apart the beach of this island.
Great divots and craters, a raging sea that had been stirred to a thunderstorm - Poseidon and Triton alike raging as the two dueled - and they continued to attack.
Suddenly, in the midst of a clash, where Pallas held back her sister's trident only with the barest hint of strength, her bow sorely abused and groaning as it stopped the mortal weapon, was surprised when Minerva stepped closer, into range that she might be stabbed with an arrow.
But even as she reached for a weapon with which to deal a fatal blow, the older of the two spoke.
"Promise me. Whoever wins, goes back for the boy. We cannot allow Mother to have the [Snake], no matter what."
Athena… no… Pallas nodded with grim determination.
No matter the outcome, the two of them were in agreement.
The Queen of Heaven must be stopped.
Hyoudou Household
Of all challenges Issei faced today… this was the most difficult.
From sparring with what was a literal club of devils, to chatting with a secret agent about stuff that mostly flew over his head, perhaps the biggest and most complicated ordeal the Campione found himself being put through was the fact he actually had to explain things to his parents.
"So you were fighting… the devil?" His father blinked owlishly.
"Less of a fight and more of a friendly spar in exchange for answering some of my questions!"
"So there is more than one devil?" Mom turned to the bemused Agent Smith, who was busy massaging her temples and nursing a cup of coffee.
"Yes, an entire civilization worth of them. Don't think too much about it, they barely interact with our neck of the woods unless it's for business or tourism. Not since the last war at least."
"T-There was a war?!"
Issei jumped in before his father could fall down that rabbit hole.
"So after I kinda maybe accidentally knocked them out I helped them get back to their clubroom and looked after them for a bit with Gasper, who's a really good guy by the way, and left because it seemed like I went a bit overboard with my new power."
"New power? What new power?" This time it was his mom who latched onto what he was saying, and not exactly the part he wanted either.
Fortunately Smith was there to cover for him, because Issei was a terrible liar.
"It is normal for magic users to learn different forms as they grow and improve. Issei is quite talented or might have an affinity for the craft, given we haven't even started looking for a proper tutor."
Fortunately she was on the ball with an excuse ready because Issei was for sure getting grounded if his parents knew he was getting his 'powers' from fighting and killing gods.
"And it only happened because I was trying to find out more information after… we… talked about… stuff… yesterday!"
Neither of his parents looked particularly impressed, both of them in their work clothes as Issei's small family gathered at the kitchen table.
Agent Smith, with a fresh cup of tea and some leftovers from dinner, was dabbing at the coffee stain on her shirt as she happily received the hospitality of a home cooked meal. The Hyoudou's had turned their TV on, graciously thanked the woman for looking after their son, and then immediately fed her - parental instincts kicking in immediately.
There was no Kyoto speak here tonight, not one bit while Issei was being stared down by his parents.
"So." His father began. "You didn't call home so you could stay out late and get into fights…"
The Campione winced.
Yeah, he was still in trouble.
"I always knew you were gonna be a handful, it runs in the family… but to think you were a delinquent." His mother shook her head. "Next thing we know you'll be dying your hair blonde and bringing strange girls around."
"Mom… Dad! Agent Smith?"
Issei was floundering and more than a little embarrassed! It was one thing to get scolded, but to hear the two of them plot his descent into criminality in front of a pretty lady cop was too much!
The agent suddenly sneezed, loudly, and nearly smacked her head against the coffee table she'd been sitting at, the sound so loud all three jumped a little when the noise came from their living room.
Then a second time.
Then a third, and this time she did manage to thump her forehead against the armrest of the with a groan of utter misery.
"Woah there, are you okay?"
Biting back a curse, the agent looked around as she pocketed her shades.
"It's just an allergy. I didn't know you guys had a cat."
Issei looked around, confused.
"We don't… though."
Only they kinda did now, it seems, because just out of the corner of his eyes Issei managed to catch a glimpse of a small black cat as it rounded the hallway with a lazy meow, tail swinging side to side.
"Since when do we have a cat?"
That was news to him!
"Oh, she's not ours. Some of the neighbors left for a trip, so they asked me to keep an eye on Yoru-chan until they get back. She's really well behaved but likes to come and go. I'm so sorry I forgot to let you two know."
Agent Smith, for her part, sneezed loudly, again.
Issei nodded in acceptance. "It's ok."
But he didn't know what else he could say. Mostly he felt guilty.
His father sighed and stood up.
"Listen, son, your mother and I aren't actually upset. I'd say we've been taking this pretty well all this considered." Walking over, his old man placed a single hand on the teenager's shoulder. "But the truth is… you didn't even call. We both… panicked a little. And if we hadn't called Agent Smith we wouldn't have even known you were still at school. That's not good for you old man's heart, you know?"
Lowering his head, the teenager felt that shame intensify, turning into a caustic roil in his gut.
"But that doesn't mean we aren't proud of you. You are a hero." His mom said, her smile sudden and a little watery. "As much as that thought is scary, we understand this."
"And we're proud of you."
Gorou, his father, squeezed Issei's shoulder and he nodded.
"And we love you, even if you do end up a delinquent, ok?"
Miki, Mom, stood up and walked over, both of his parents bending down to hug him tight.
That proved a little too much in the end. But Smith was more than polite, discretely slipping out so the three could have their moment. A moment that ended with the teenager feeling a little conflicted. But, promising he was just seeing their guest out, he finally managed to extricate himself from their attention.
Surprisingly, he found the agent outside, a cigarette between her lips.
"Hey, kid." Her eyes crinkled. "Sorry about this." She waved the smoke away. "The job can actually get pretty stressful. Thought I'd quit back when I was pregnant." A chuckle. "Maybe I can just say it was to keep the dander away."
Not really knowing how to respond, Issei simply nodded. Somewhat surprised when he saw Yoru, the cat, sitting on their front porch.
Walking over, he knelt down and held his fingers out for the feline to smell, the little creature needing a good twenty seconds before deciding that it would deign to grace him with a sniff or two, before gently bumping his hand with his head.
"It's ok. No one's perfect, right?"
It occurred to him that the two of them were having family issues today. Whether it was Issei worrying his parents, or Smith's daughter worrying her… it felt strange to see it happening from the other side.
Things were changing and getting complicated again, but he couldn't help but feel a strange sense of excitement bubble up from his gut.
Everything was just so new and fun.
There was danger but… Issei couldn't help but wonder what would be happening next.
He had to check something first though.
"Uhh… is your daughter the shoot first and ask questions later type?"
The agent snorted, letting out a small plume of smoke into the chill breeze.
"She doesn't ask questions and if you asked me, it would probably be a sword, not a gun. Good luck with that."
Dammit.
Could he go a single day without a cute girl trying to kill him? Was that too much to ask for?
Chapter 18: Chapter XIV
Chapter Text
"Ugggghhhhh. No more."
Life was pain.
Life was misery.
Life was a migraine, pounding Rias on the side of the head like a hammer driving a nail into a wall, spiking pain echoing in her skull as the redhead tried and failed to shake off the incessant buzz that had yet to fade after two whole days of bed rest and aspirin.
Unfortunately, human medicine could do little to help her when the issue came from getting blasted with a wave of divine power.
The equivalent of being caught by a flashbang to a Devil.
"Your tea." Tsubaki, the ever helpful queen of her friend's peerage, bowed her head as she placed a small cup in front of the redhead.
"Thank you." Rias managed an attempt at politeness and she watched as the schoolgirl walked to the side and stood beside an equally miserable-looking Akeno. Though she was a touch surprised when it was Sona's Queen who leaned to the other girl, whispering something in her ear, and receiving a thankful nod from Akeno in response. Soon after she stepped out, likely heading to wash her face and rest a moment.
Rias made a note to thank the girl personally, later, as she sipped from the cup and tried to forget the consequences of her actions.
"Does that help at all?"
By her side, the bespectacled heiress enquired with a quirked brow.
Rias sighed, setting down the steaming cup of Earl Grey, and braced herself.
"Not much I'm afraid."
The past few days had been… well… horrible. While the consequences of her harebrained suggestion for a training match against the resident Campione had yielded very interesting results and allowed Rias to watch the boy and learn more about him. But as a result of exposure to… whatever that Authority of his was made of, her life had become less than comfortable.
She could move.
She could use her powers and even pretend like everything was okay.
But the fact remained that she'd been experiencing the Devil equivalent of a strong cold. To which there was no cure other than going home and requesting a specialist to help draw out and purge the leftover divinity from her body.
With enough practice and control, it was possible to do by herself with her abilities… but she wasn't about to use the Power of Destruction while sick.
That way lay a lethal embarrassment.
Or, worse, she might well damage her own connection to her peerage, injure part of their souls should she attempt it on them, or any other number of possible complications.
"So." Sona's grace period ended. "I do need to know if you're ready for today, for this." Her eyes held a little judgment. "Because we can't afford to fail."
Went unsaid was the fact their siblings would rush in at the first sign of weakness. And from there they would be subjected to nonstop one sided spoiling and handholding while two of the most powerful Devils babysat them through their troubles.
Not a great look for either of them.
"I don't intend to embarrass myself or the House of Gremory, no. I'm… functional."
Miserable, but functional.
"Well, I certainly hope the humans have no plans to deal with a child's pout. It's a shame, if you were younger we could have tried the teary eyed look. Humans love cute things." Lips pursued, letting a little of the pain she was in show through, the heiress stared down her friend.
"I am not pouting."
"Yes, you are, because you rushed ahead and challenged a Campione to a sparring match."
"It was friendly, Issei was - is - friendly. And it gave me a chance to meet him without interference."
Sona nodded
And then blew up.
"All at the bargain cost of nearly sending you into a coma! I cannot believe you went through with something so… reckless! What was I meant to tell your parents, your brother, if something went wrong? What do you think they would do?!"
Chastened, she looked away, but did not yield to her friend.
"It was a risk… but it's not one those humans weren't willing to take. They would have gladly offered him a thousand victims if it was needed. They aren't any less cunning than we are… isn't that why we love here so much? So how could I hold back just because of danger?"
Sona was dissatisfied by such a textbook answer and her displeasure made itself known when her eyes sharpened to vicious slits, only avoiding a glare by the fact they were almost invisibly parted.
"We are not schoolchildren, Rias. Even if you don't care what it might cost you, at least think of me. How would I feel if I had to wipe the gym clean after that… thing was done smearing you across the building? Tell me, how do you think I would have taken it?"
And now the shame appeared, fresh and sour.
"Well enough. You were always the calmer of the two of us. You would have survived."
Sona's voice dipped in response.
"Perhaps. But I would have been heartbroken."
"... Sorry."
For what she was sorry went unspoken, Rias knew that such a thing would merely drive a wedge between them, but there was truth, too. She was genuinely miserable at the thought of harming her peerage, for leading them to suffer, and for putting her friend in such a situation, too. It was the height of arrogance.
"Rias." Sona reached over, squeezing her hand. " You are a sister to me in all ways that matter, so please… don't make Serafall the least impulsive of my siblings."
Cheeks nearly as red as her hair, the Gremory Heiress nodded, and was a little surprised, thought not terribly so, at the next revelation.
"If you wish to repay me, then the next time you challenge a Godslayer, wear these." Two small artifacts were placed on the table before her. "One is an emergency recall bracelet and the other is equipped with much higher resolution sensor spells."
Indignation, hilarity, and a sorta of sibling annoyance warred with one another.
In the end, the Gremory heiress knew what she wanted.
"Then I want 75% of whatever you got from all the combat data."
"35% and that's fair, because we both know you won't do a lick of work to analyze it."
"60% and I'll help you myself."
"40% because I'll have to teach you how it works for the first two months."
"55% because I'll be the one actually fighting the Godslayer."
"Done. If only because you are bold enough to admit you're already planning to do it again and I want you to survive through whatever harebrained scheme you came up with."
The two girls finished their drinks before they got any cooler and Akeno returned, looking somewhat refreshed, and allowed Tsubaki the same kindness. Though instead of tea she prepared crystal glasses with spring water, cutting and squeezing fresh lemon juice into them before serving several small sandwiches along with the finger food.
"Are they really already late?"
Glancing at a walk clock in the Student Council room, Rias frowned.
"It's fifteen after, I can't believe the humans would be this indiscreet."
Sona made a noise of displeasure.
"When does the Committee ever not play games? Surely they'll play it off as Issei having delayed them or them needing to worship at the altar of some local spirit for permission."
A frown.
"Are they really that desperate to scout him? I know that the House of Belial is pushing for reparations from the Youkai Faction, but I thought there was a clause in the lease agreement that covered Campione."
"Only the intervention of one." Sona corrected. "Not the appearance of a new Campione to whom the territory of Kuoh is apportioned by the human government of Japan."
"So they've double leased the town?"
"Something like that."
"Hmm. Then perhaps they have good reason to be late. That does sound rather difficult to sort out…."
But even so… something about this didn't feel right. There was a strange tension in the air, a sense of anticipation that she couldn't quite place her finger on. Was there something happening they weren't aware of or was this just a negotiation tactic?
Either way… she had a bad feeling about this.
'This drive is unpleasant.'
Normally she quite enjoyed the long ten or fifteen minutes she could get for herself. Kaoru respected the simple fact that, even as young as she was, her position was probably second only to the Prime Minister in influence.
'But does my day have to always end up going like this?'
It didn't help that her plans and the expectations behind them had been shattered in the worst way possible.
And the truth was that expectations were useful tools.
Some were innocuous.
Some were downright necessary.
To expect something was to hold trust that events would proceed as envisioned. Whether it be the sun rising in the morning, or tides rising in the evening. Humans had come to rely on and despise expectations for as long as they existed, precisely because their usefulness was only matched by their unreliability.
Whether it was by playing games of luck.
Or participating in a competition.
Or even when interacting with other humans, expectations were flimsy lifelines that could so easily fail an individual, generating in them a feeling of betrayal at the world which surrounded them, not understanding that it was their own flawed understanding of the world that led to their mistakes.
'It's also funny when it happens.'
Which is why Lady Kaoru enjoyed messing with others' expectations. Call her a prankster of sorts, but there was nothing she enjoyed more than to disseminate her own supposed reputation as a sheltered priestess, only to surprise others by arriving 'in costume'.
The amount of dumbfounded looks she got since taking over as head of the HCC was nothing short of cathartic.
Of course, what had once been something she did in order to gain an advantage in the political arena soon became a hobby she indulged in for her own enjoyment. There was nothing more amusing than leading a stranger or acquaintance into making an error of judgment just so she could correct them and reveal the truth.
Even now there were those amongst her classmates who still believed Kaoru Sayanomiya was a boy, and she wasn't about to correct them when it made the eventual reveal so much more fun.
"Lady Sayanomiya, we've arrived." Stepping out of the car with natural poise born from countless afternoons wasted on etiquette lessons, the director of the History Compilation Committee patiently went through the motions as her security detail did the job she hired them for, making sure nothing was amiss before following her into the building.
For an organization concerned with tracking and concealing the supernatural… there was hardly any sign of it in the building itself, or even amongst the staff. Most could be forgiven for taking a look at them and seeing nothing but another group of bureaucrats and civil servants.
And therein lay the beauty of the Committee.
Because that was in essence what they were, there was no need to betray expectations.
Unfortunately, not even she was immune to the ills of expectation.
When she received a call from the Minister of Security regarding a missing ship, the expectation originally had been that a supernatural phenomenon caused it to disappear into another plane of existence.
Tracking it and dragging it back wouldn't have been difficult.
Tiresome, but simple.
Her expectations, however, were wholly uprooted by the appearance of a Heretic God, and then by the birth of a new Campione. Really, she prayed that the Demon King happened to just be a tourist or a visitor and yet her expectations were thrown out the window yet again when, barely a month later, two other Heretics appeared only to be eliminated soon after.
'This is going to be troublesome.'
She could already tell, even now, outside the Committee's headquarters that there was a nervous energy in the air, as if it had been pulled taut. Tempers were fraying and even the office workers acted as if some great burden had been placed on their shoulders.
Kaoru sighed, understanding the feeling well. It was her job to make sure they would weather the coming storm now that the Campione had revealed himself.
Or, rather, the task had been dumped on her shoulders by upper management.
But she could deal with that. At least now the job was sure to be done well.
"Have the floor sealed once I am inside, nobody in or out." She informed her staff, striding deeper into the building, taking a simple elevator down into the underground levels, leaving behind the public face of their operation and stepping into the secret underneath it.
The sub-levels of the committee building were a simple series of rooms.
One for storage.
One for ceremonies and rituals.
And a third one for secure communications. Which was the one she would be using and Kaoru had a feeling that she wouldn't be coming out any time soon.
"At least we had it refurbished." Before her tenure, the room had been a simple mat placed before a rather complex spell formula meant to allow for simultaneous long distance travel. While nowadays one could reproduce those effects through technology, tradition had weight in the world of magic and the secrecy provided by this room was second only to the Emperor's own.
At least now she had a rather plush chair to sit on and a work desk to write down the directives passed.
Much better than kneeling and writing on a scroll.
"I wonder how many will show up this time."
Of the four families who made up the foundation of the Committee, only Kaoru would be taking place in the interest of presenting a unified front, as contradictory as their desires could be at times.
She might as well get the show on the road.
"Committee Director Sayanomiya, reporting."
There was no need for magic, the array merely reacted to the command and lit up in response to her words, a projection of soft green light overtaking the room itself as silhouettes formed where the other seats at her table would normally be placed.
Only these weren't people, but mere images.
Just as Kaoru appeared before them as an image.
"Warden of Kyoto, Yasaka… reporting."
"Warden of Kanto, Nurarihyon… reporting."
"Elder Himejima… reporting."
"Elder Kushihashi… reporting."
"Elder Doumon… reporting."
"Heir Nakiri… reporting."
"Elder Shinra… reporting."
Kaoru sighed, desperately wishing she'd ordered herself some coffee or perhaps aspirin. Because of course the whole set of five clans would be participating instead of doing the sensible thing and naming a representative.
No… it was because they were the Five Principal Clans that all of them were here.
Unlike the 'public face' that the Committee represented, the Clans were much more… proactive in how they chose to handle problems and in the past had produced many heroes from their ranks in defense of helpless innocents preyed upon by the likes of Oni and rogue sorcerers.
Even today, they still worked to provide safety from the shadows, but opportunities to amass their full might were few and far in-between. It was a bit of an overreaction, but Kaoru would be lying if she didn't say she was the logic in calling them.
A Demon King had come to roost.
Twice had their people been attacked by Heretics.
"The Observer has arrived." And of course, their council wouldn't be complete without the one who would report their decisions to the highest authority of the land… when it came to otherworldly affairs.
"Shall we start then?"
There were so many items on the agenda Kaoru wasn't even sure she'd be back home by dinner.
"Not yet. We are expecting one more to join us today." The observer spoke, clipped and toneless.
Another?
Were they missing someone? The Clans were all present, and she was sure none of the others from her side would be here. Perhaps a representative from the Ministry of Security? They didn't often request to participate in these meetings, and Kaoru was usually the one to pass along any information they needed.
So who did that leave?
Certainly not…
"The Divine Representative has arrived."
That.
"I apologize for the tardiness and hope all have gathered with due promptness." Across from Kaoru, sitting at the head of the table that usually would be reserved for the emperor's proxy now sat an otherworldly presence, one not borne there by magic but who appeared to be there just she was sure she was sitting across the rooms of the other representatives.
This was a mortal.
This was a god.
"The Four Clans of the Emperor's Household bids welcome to the most esteemed visitor."
Unlike the member of the emperor's household proper, the observer that actually reported to both him and the Diet, this being was a rather serious looking man. Middle aged, a little short, with broad shoulders and a long nose.
"Your welcome is received. You may begin now."
And wearing traditional armor, with a daisho belted to his side.
"Very well. Then it behooves me to begin quite plainly - the matter of the Godslayer and the Committee's actions have proven to be less than reassuring on that front."
The one speaking was Suou Himejima, and as expected the meeting started with her being put on the spot.
How very predictable.
"Then allow me to reassure you that according to my agents, we have managed to establish communications with the 7th Demon King, and have been able to confirm his identity."
And she obviously wouldn't be revealing it to these vultures.
Who knew what matter of tomfoolery they would get up. The knowledge she now had was a matter for Takamagahara and the Emperor to learn, not these hardline relics.
"That does not justify your actions, Director. Campione, as a matter of national security, fall within the jurisdiction of this council not of an individual entity." To her side, the blonde fox woman chimed.
The Yokai too had a vested interest in their security, and perhaps she would approach them after the meeting with an olive branch. If only in the interest of maintaining her own group in neutral standing between them and the exorcists.
Kaoru felt she'd done the woman a favor, really.
"At least it wasn't the devils your people gave that territory to that did it. Small mercies we don't need to deal with that mess." Suou bit back, shooting the fox woman a look that said how much his side appreciated that particular deal.
Had either side been the ones to contact the Campione first, the other would have most certainly overreacted when instead they could now just be annoyed at a neutral party they had an excuse not to make demands of.
"It was to prevent that exact outcome that we sent two of our best agents to Kuoh after being forewarned of the heretic gods' attack. We were fortunate one of our priestesses had a vision of the event."
Hime Miko were perhaps the Committee's greatest assets. The only reason they've managed to stay afloat this long. Their ability to channel the power of, as well as foresee the movements of gods were great boons.
Even if her own gift was less impressive than those of Mariya's and Seishuuin's, Kaoru understood the advantages they had and when to press them.
The Divine Overseer coughed politely, interrupting their conversation.
"The matter of the Director's actions will be shelved for now and addressed at a later time. The meeting should proceed to the next item."
And like that, all bickering stopped.
It was hard to argue against a god, after all.
"Even so, this much activity is concerning. Not only has o Campione appeared here in Japan, but two others began moving, one in the Caribbean, another in the Balkans, with the American having uprooted some kind of Devil cult. The fourth is, at this time, in Mecca, and the second remains secluded in China."
"The third has not been located at this time?"
"No, unfortunately, she has been out of contact with any and all agents for at least six years."
"So she could be anywhen."
"Most likely."
"And the Caliphate? How will they deal with the Black Prince in their holy city?"
"We have no stance on that either way, nor are our operatives, or any NATO or PTO operatives, except for the French Muslim Unit, permitted to assist. Still, we have reports of-"
The room suddenly exploded in noise.
Ringtones, hurried whispers, even an antique phone line ringing in the background. From the Yokai representatives, to the clans, to the Emperor's observer. All of them looked to their sides as their attention was demanded.
Including Kaoru.
"The Emergency line?" Looking down at her phone, the hime miko felt her stomach drop and her heart freeze over as she answered it.
"What's the situation?"
From the other side, one of her aids spoke hurriedly.
"Director, we've just received word from border patrol. We have a match from the List."
The list.
The list of 20 names she had compiled and sent to the government as signs of trouble. Any of which could prove to be disastrous at any given time.
"Who is it?"
This was bad, but still could be fixed. So long as it wasn't one of the people she was thinking of.
"Lu Yinghua, a cultivator from Hong Kong…"
And apprentice of Luo Hao, the Tyrant of China.
Life was full of interesting turnabouts.
When you were young, the world felt like such a vast place, full of wonders and mysteries. The call to adventure was intoxicating and most spent their youths chasing after that rush, that call that resonated deep within their spirits and turned children into troublemakers.
Yes, he'd remembered his youth here pretty well despite his age.
No… perhaps it was because he experienced it all that now in his old age he could recall every single detail.
Yes, he knew Mt. Huaguo like the palm of his hand.
It was where he was born. Where he was raised. Where he came to rule, only to be cast down for his hubris, and then redeemed through an epic journey that saw him plant the seeds for lifelong friendships and tales that even now were told all over the world through all sorts of ways by all sorts of people.
'Fame has its perks.'
Not that he cared for them now that he was retired.
Nowadays the world felt small and crusty. Boring like a puzzle one had solved a thousand times. Seldom there was something interesting enough to get the Victorious Fighting Buddha off his hairy butt, and most of those tended to be requests from the Heavenly Bureaucracy to reign in or punish one of his wayward students.
Which is why he'd come here.
'But to think that girl would have the audacity to come around my place.' He didn't know whether to laugh or grumble at the sheer lack of respect. The younger him might have gotten worked up at having someone intrude on his stomping grounds, but that young man was long gone.
Replaced by an older one.
Though not so much more wise. Age had done little to temper his mischievousness.
'Wujing and Bajie said she came in this direction.'
Mt. Huaguo was the same as ever, with the same beaten paths and the same verdant mountains, the same rich smell of fruit wafting from the peach trees Wukong had… ahem… borrowed once upon a time. Mouth watering things back when he'd been a brat.
These days they barely had any kick to them.
No, the actually important stuff was hidden underneath the peaches.
Anyone who came this far into his territory, daring to brave the wilds and the promise of retribution, would normally stop at the peaches, eat their fill and then leave, not knowing those weren't the real fruits of immortality, but a meanspirited practical joke he'd set up so whoever ate them would turn into monkey as payback for trespassing.
But if the culprits were brave enough, smart enough, or stupid enough, they might find the cave hidden just off to the side of the clearing, a small entrance leading to a secret room where the Monkey King kept many of his trinkets, spoils of war, and random knick knacks.
"Now what did you take, brat?"
Bumping the tip of his trusty staff against the side of the cave, the stone sunk into itself at the call of his touki, making way for him as he strode past the entrance, down a set of stairs that formed under his feet as the air solidified under his command.
Otherwise he would have plunged into the pool of magma he'd set up for any would-be thieves.
'A hot bath for a weary traveler.' He chuckled to himself, hopping and skipping to the otherside of the burning chasm.
Usually he'd need to open it like he had the entrance… only someone had punched through the door here.
'Got impatient didn't she? Never could appreciate a good adventure, always straight to the throat.'
Unfortunately that meant his hidden stash was a mess.
Scrolls had been knocked off their shelves, weapons laid strewn about, priceless treasures most cultivators would give their firstborn twice over just for a chance to glimpse, and they lay on the ground like garbage.
First he had to find out what had been taken.
Tapping his staff against the floor, a brief pulse of power washed over the room, objects taking flight as if untethered from the earth itself, floating idly like bubbles as they were moved and placed back on their proper places.
"Mastery of Touki is a path to abilities many would consider to be… unorthodox." He'd never been the type to clean up after himself, but he was sure Triptaka would have given him an earful even now at the waste of power.
He was old and his back hurt.
He wasn't about to bend down and pick up anything.
"Now let's see what we have here."
No elixirs were missing. None of the weapons were gone either. He doubted that musclehead would find any use for the forbidden literature he kept here either. She lacked the good taste for the raunchy novels too.
What she did have a taste for, was power.
Not the cheap, consumable form of power.
Luo Cuilian had been proud when she was young and even now, over a hundred years later, the girl was as muscle headed and stubborn as always. She was not someone who could just change, it wasn't in her nature as a Campione to allow something as flimsy as the world to move her.
No, she sought challenges, crushed them, and then moved onto the next.
'Which means…'
She took the only item in his collection that could challenge a Campione.
"That foolish brat."
He considered calling out to the Heavens, if only to warn their neighbors overseas, but that probably ran a risk of this being some kind of deniable attack. After the last century, relations between the mortals of both lands had been incredibly sour, but right now that wasn't what he was concerned with.
"No… I suppose I'll have to go give her a spanking." He sighed, cracking his old back. "Let's just hope I get there in time."
Chapter 19: Chapter XV
Chapter Text
Chapter XV
"Damnit, damnit, damnit. Pick up, you brat."
Hand shaking, engine roaring, body tense, Smith was cursing her boss, the Campione she was trying to reach, his parents for not buying him a cellphone, and the Devils for not answering her call.
Yes, they missed their meeting.
Yes, that was unbelievably rude.
Yes, they were entirely within their rights to be peeved.
But that stupid girl is in danger!
'Why do I have to deal with children and lunatics? Why can't powerful people just be sane!'
Blowing through a redlight, a police car immediately turned on its lights and pulled out into traffic, clearly intent on stopping such a reckless fool as her. She considered shooting out his tires, but, luckily for them both, his license plate reader informed him that, if she was speeding, the problem was far, far above his pay grade.
"At least some technology actually improves people's lives."
Not like it was doing much else. Since that brat told her not to follow him around, she didn't actually know which path he took to walk to school. She'd been rounding the streets looking for him while Amakasu did his thing and searched on foot, probably going faster than she was by this point.
Even so, of all rotten timing.
"Come on, pick up! Pick up!"
Unfortunately, the phone went to a voicemail, with a polite request for her to leave a message.
Smith hung up and, in the three seconds it took her to swing around a corner, nearly crush her car's pedal into the floor, and redial the Devil's number two things happened.
One, a very pretty young Chinese man appeared directly in front of her vehicle.
Two, he stretched out one finger, touched the hood of her car, and proceeded to lift an automobile off the ground with a single, elegant, flowing movement. Gravity itself gave way as the massive chunk of metal, plastic, and glass floated over the boy who looked younger than her own daughter.
Adrenaline pounding in her veins, seatbelt locked up, the woman released her steering wheel to keep a death grip on the still ringing phone as she was spun around, the vehicle's absolute loss of traction leading her to yank her feet off the brake and gas alike, and, in an almost small motion, watch as the coffee in her vehicle's cup holder lifted up and hung in mid air.
"Bang!"
All four tires burst when she hit the ground, the airbag going off and keeping the agent from smashing her head into the steering wheel, and, even with her sunglasses smashed to pieces, reeling from the impact, suffering whiplash from being shaken about, raised the precious, humming piece of technology to her mouth, trying to shout into the mouthpiece.
"Crack!"
An incredibly tiny sliver of glass was launched from her windshield as the pretty boy flicked it, sending that almost infinitesimal projectile directly into the phone.
"Now, now, Miss." He chided. "Don't you know it's rude to interfere in family reunions?"
She recognized his face immediately.
How could she not? This young boy was on the list every single agent was required to memorize the moment they joined the Committee, as were all other close subordinates of the Campione.
As the common saying went, where there was smoke… there was fire.
Where Lu Yinghua was, his mistress was sure to be close.
Smith cursed and scrambled for her backup phone.
"Ah, such foul words from such a beautiful lady. But I suppose it does make sense for your sort to talk that way… given circumstances. Master makes me wanna curse too."
A single punch to the passenger's side window sent shards of glass exploding inwards, but none so much as scratched the agent.
Getting as far as pressing the 1 key for speeddial, Smith flinched when he ripped her windshield away, casually tossing it aside and then plucking the phone from her hand, crushing it as he did so.
She went for her pager, groping blindly at her ankle, and he responded by flexing an aura, perfectly crushing the piece of plastic into so much scrap.
She drew her side arm, flinching at the bang of the gun when she shot her seat belt, which had jammed, and began climbing out of the car as fast as she could.
Sprinting towards the stopped police car, with its gobsmacked officer, she made it about halfway to the frozen man before Lu Yinghua simply stepped in front of her - catching her as a sudden gust of wind almost knocked her off her feet.
"Please stop being difficult. I do not want to hurt you."
Smith tried to call out to the officer.
"Call in to central, warn them that-"
Forcefully shutting her mouth, the cultivator stopped her from screaming.
So the agent bit him.
"Damn woman! Stop this! I do not want to hit you!"
"Then let me warn the people of this city what's about to happen."
A frown.
"I'm afraid I can't do that."
"Please. Lives… are definitely at stake here."
The frown turned into a look of resignation.
"No. I'm sorry."
Before she could respond, he simply stepped, disappearing from her view. And, as Smith's consciousness suddenly shut off, she didn't even have time to feel the blow.
"You know… I kinda expected more when I heard you were a bunch of perverts. Your tastes are way too vanilla."
No insult could have cut him deeper.
No transgression would ever burn Issei more than this very moment.
He would carry this memory for years, allow it to fester deep inside his soul, and one day turn to it as the motivation he needed to overthrow the world and make all the thankless infidels who dared cross him in this most sacred of matters. But before engaging in this crusade… he had to seek counsel from his closest aides.
"Matsuda… Motohama… are we… are we truly vanilla!?"
"No!" His glasses wearing friend declared. "We are cultured gentlemen of exquisite taste!"
"Indeed!" Issei's shave-headed comrade cried out. "Ours is a rarified and excellent form of mastery! Not the plebian dabblings of a hag! We are more than mere perverts, after all."
"Ours is a life of struggle and sacrifice for that ultimate shot!"
"Yes! Yes, yes, yes!" The Campione declared. "What is more worthy than a life spent in pursuit of ultimate mastery, of perfect artistry!"
"Yeah. But you guys are just **** with **** and like to ****** while ******* and *********."
A passing adult looked at the brown haired schoolgirl in horror and awe, mouth open, before the salaryman turned around on the spot and walked away as if he hadn't witnessed what just happened.
"Y-You can't just say that!" Motohama scrambled back, looking around as if the authorities were about to pounce out of the bushes to arrest them. Which they weren't because Issei asked Agent Smith not to follow him around, though there was the matter of her daughter.
The daughter who apparently liked to stab first and not ask questions, which was half the reason he was avoiding walking to school by himself the last few days.
What he couldn't have foreseen the girl who caught the three of them a few days back to live nearby and follow them to school now
Even now, Aika Kiryu wasn't impressed and constantly voiced her opinions on their tastes.
"Yes, yes. High culture. Really, half of the stuff you guys watch is basically mainstream with boobs and ass. Even I'm embarrassed people would consider you guys perverts."
Issei clutched his heart.
There would be a reckoning for this!
"How can you say that! Harem Collection Omega is a masterpiece!" Motohama shouted, pointing an accusing finger at her.
Who scoffed derisively.
"Really? Harem Collector? You might as well go play Pokémon. At least the combat is as simple as the artwork. Just because the art is good doesn't excuse the fact it's stripped down hormone bait."
"Then how about Synth Builder Life?! I have the limited edition too!" Matsuda rallied, unwilling to surrender the point.
"Synth Builder? That stuff is pure yap and little action, you might as well go read a visual novel instead. At least then the writing would be the point and not the only saving grace."
Only to be brutally shot down.
'Very well, then it's time for the trump card.' It wasn't often that Issei revealed this part of his collection, because the series had been banned, but there was no way he could allow this attack on his taste and that of his friends' to go any further.
"Dark Scripture Genesis."
To the side Matsuda and Motohama froze up, looking at him with horrified surprise, only for their eyes to shoot back towards the sole girl of the group… who rather than mocking looked pensive instead, thoughtful as she mulled over what she just heart.
"Well now… that's an oldie, and you said you got a physical copy?"
Issei nodded resolutely.
Aika smiled.
"Well then… I guess you'll have to let me take a look sometime unless you wanna get in trouble, no?"
The trio surrendered.
Aika was simply too cruel.
Her words were too cutting.
It was like gazing into the sun and feeling its heat burn you to your core. And all that was left was a scorched desert. And yet this woman, sadistic and cruel, simply chuckled, patting Issei's head and looping her arm into his as they continued walking.
For who could stand in the face of such reckless hate?
In the end, the boys gave in to their new friend's poking and prodding, ultimately being enticed with promises of much better, more refined games… and doujins… and bootleg ecchi shows that you couldn't get on the normal market. That last one sounded a bit like something the Devils might actually sell, but, not wanting to stand out anymore than he already did, Issei simply nodded along.
Mostly because Dark Genesis was only banned because of a copyright dispute and it being super hardcore was only kinda true and most of its reputation was just hype.
"Why are you even stalking us? Don't you have any more swimmers to gawk at?" Matsuda harrumphed, adjusting his glass.
"And miss the chance to talk shop? No way! It's not my fault you two turned out so basic. At least he has a bit more taste." Adjusting her braids in textbook tsundere fashion, the bespectacled girl scoffed.
In a way, it was strange how much life could change in a couple days.
After his little… training session with the occult research club, things had fallen into a lull for Issei. Without any attacks or weird supernatural people trying to talk to him, he could almost trick himself into believing life calmed down over the last forty eight hours.
Even Smith hadn't come talk to him or visited his house, something or another about having to prepare for a meeting.
She'd seemed very annoyed and Issei had offered to punch someone if they'd upset her. The adult had actually looked like she wanted to accept before telling him not to worry, but that when she got back, she and her partner were going to explain a few things to him.
He was annoyed, too, over losing the chance to talk with a ninja. All the secret sneaking techniques he could use for peeping should be acquired as swiftly as possible! Issei could already taste paradise even though it seemed so far away now.
'Still, she seemed odd.' Because Smith spoke to him like he was an adult… not just some idiot kid in way over his head and didn't seem to be in the mood to tease him either.
Something happened, but he wasn't sure what.
"Good morning, everyone."
"Ah, Kiba. Good morning."
Greeting the Devil, though his friends didn't know about that little secret, the Godslayer, which his friends also didn't know about, introduced the blonde boy to the group, while doing his best to not worry about how many secrets he was keeping.
"This is Matsuada, Motohama, and this is Aika."
"Nice to meet everyone, I'm Kiba Yuuto."
Officially he was Issei's 'contact' with the Devils. Not that he thought they needed to put a babysitter with him, if Issei needed to talk to them he could always visit them at the club building.
Not that he disliked the guy… much.
He was Issei's natural enemy, a pretty boy through and through. However, having trained with the guy, the young Campione just couldn't bring himself to dislike him. In fact, if he got the chance later today he was gonna ask the swordsman for another match.
"He's a good guy, but, uh, mainstream, if you know what I mean."
"Fu, fu. Poor Ise~ Afraid we'll embarrass you in front of your occult club friend?"
Aika was clearly enjoying herself, but the other two guys seemed to get what Issei was trying to be clever about and quickly adjusted their stated interests to be far less… enthusiastic. Those like them could not survive in a school environment without learning how to camouflage themselves, with Aika having been an unfortunate accident.
Still, as far as first weeks went, this one was turning out to be quite busy.
His first date was crashed by a duo of vengeful goddesses. He was approached by a secret agent and had to come clean to his parents about the magic stuff. And then he ended up meeting and fighting a bunch of other students who turned out to be actual Devils.
All in all, the month he spent after the incident at the ship where nothing happened felt so far away now.
"So, are you considering joining any clubs? I hear that we only have until the end of the month to pick something."
Issei hummed.
"Photography Club." Matsuda grinned mischievously.
"Literature." Motohama agreed, looking away from Ayaka's grin.
"Swimming. Unless the occult research club is looking for some new members, that is?" Aika piped in from the side, eyes discretely roaming up and down the figure of the blonde student. No doubt her head must have been full of wicked lecherous thoughts.
He had to protect Kiba from this one, at all costs!
The pretty boy, unaware of the danger to his purity, chuckled sheepishly.
"I'm afraid our president is very picky when it comes to accepting new members. We don't get a whole lot of interest from most students and she doesn't like the idea of crowding the place with a bunch of hobbyists."
Well, looking from a certain point of view, anyone who didn't already know about magic, gods, or devils probably counted as a hobbyist or plain uninformed, huh?
Issei did think about joining.
After all, they probably still had a whole lot of stuff he could learn about that might make his god slayer gig easier. But at the same time, he felt like it would be imposing too much on them.
Besides, there were other ways he could improve.
"I was thinking about Arts and Crafts."
That earned him a look of confusion from the others.
"What? Did I say something weird?"
Aika hummed, thoughtful.
"Not at all. Just didn't take you for the artsy type. Unlike those two half baked hobbyists."
Kiba, however, seemed to understand what he meant, shooting Issei an approving look.
It was something he picked up to try and learn how to use Dusa-chan's power, back when the only things he could do were half baked clumps of stone. With some effort and practice, he'd gotten pretty good at making a ton of different statues with [Mineral Garden] but he was still far from great at it.
Only being able to make stuff he was familiar with wasn't enough.
He had to learn how to really use it instead of aping Dusa-chan all the time.
You never knew when trouble… would… turn the street…
"The chick squirming in its nests, born with wings soon to soar. The foal struggles to stand, yet born with legs destined to gallop. Though a conqueror may struggle along the path, it is only natural they will soon grow victorious."
A voice, a beautiful voice echoed in his ear.
Down the bustling street, all noise was swallowed by deafening silence, and amidst the void only the poem could be heard. Practiced, flowing words with perfect diction. Though spoken with no music to accompany them, by their nature, they echoed like son.
"Do you guys hear-?"
Issei stopped, nearly stumbling as a strange sensation washed over him. A chill ran down his back as the hair on his arms stood on end, the world seemingly frozen in place. The weight of someone's gaze slamming down on him was palpable; nonphysical that it was, the blow was sudden, hard, and clear.
And the urge to attack, to run, to fight, to do anything was compounded by a sudden pressure that nearly knocked the air out of his lungs.
The others weren't as lucky.
Matsuda, Motohama, and Aika were laid flat against the ground… no… it was as if something was forcing them against it!
Neither of his friends seemed to be able to breathe well, their faces going red as they choked, and Aika was nearly panicking with her eyes bloodshot and wide!
Kiba wasn't doing any better. Driven to his knees, the devil swordsman was sweating bullets as he tried and failed to control his breathing, forcing himself to stand upright as the pressure bearing down on them threatened to crush him on the spot.
Issei's mind spun.
Was this another Heretic?
'No, it feels different.' Unlike the immediate urge to stand his ground and give battle, he was confused, unsure. He wanted to fight - but at least half of that was simple confusion!
"Barely any reaction, impressive. However… refusing to prostrate yourself before a senior is disrespectful. There is a proper order to doing things even amongst us, King of Wakoku."
Wakoku?
A fragrant wind carried the voice of the person across the street, the pressure that even now ground against Issei increased, driving the Devil beside him face first into the pavement.
All as the uneasy sensation of familiarity settled down.
Walking from under the shade of the tree, the woman across the street looked like someone out of a period piece, with flower hair pieces, two bangs running the sides of her face, a dress that should probably be hanging in a museum somewhere, and piercing jade eyes that seemed to glow with a ferocity as they cut through him.
"Who are you? What are you doing to them?"
Issei wasn't dumb, the words were more to focus up, to try and let his mind tick through the number of possibilities - precisely whether it was a spell or not didn't matter. But panicking and launching off massive area wide attacks would definitely put Aika, Matsuada, and Motohama in lethal danger.
This feeling that he should know her face. That her name should be on the tip of his tongue. The air around them crackled, the pavement beneath her feet splintering.
"Ignorance by itself is no sin. However, to so callously brush aside a senior's courtesy and then demand answers from them is a faux pas. This one merely wished to greet you as befit a fellow conqueror, and averted the eyes of your companions so as to not be insulted by their gaze. Even so… to so crassly overlook that kindness… very well, it would seem this one shall have to begin your evaluation promptly."
Evaluation?
He had a bad feeling about this.
"I-Issei… run!"
Unable to stop himself, the young man glanced down in surprise, Kiba calling out to him.
"C-Campione!"
Throwing his hands up, the God-Slayer didn't bother with a chant. He merely commanded his authority to MAKE.
There was a booming thunderclap and the girl seemed to teleport, her fist buried in the teenager's gut as he tried, and failed, to block the strike. However, the backlash from the attack was diverted by a pair of marble domes he threw up over his friends.
But, vomiting as his stomach was seemingly shoved up next to his heart, the schoolboy didn't have the time to react when a kick slammed into him midair.
And then he flew.
Issei was literally spinning, head over ankles, as he roared through the sky like he was Team Rocket!? It was absurd, his head hurt, his ears popped, his throat burned, and most of all he had no idea what in the Hell was going on!?
Even worse, he could, in brief flashes, make out something approaching him at high speeds.
So he did something stupid.
Throwing up several marble walls behind himself, the Campione managed to stop his flight - before needing to rapidly conjure a platform beneath himself as he started to fall - and managed to get his feet under him just in time to make out that the approaching object was the crazy lady trying to kill him.
However, with the marble slabs he'd created falling around him, and his platform starting to seriously pick up speed, he decided to double down.
"With rising sea and raging tide, with crumbling towers and churning desert, with the fury of scouring winds and burning ash, be still and silent, white-gold-shrine!"
The chant was something that seemed to be right for what he was trying to do and even if the words were snatched away from the wind, the teenager felt himself charging up for what was coming towards him. So he clapped his hands together and unleashed the power of the Gorgon!
"[Mineral Garden]"
One layer of stone wouldn't do much. And since they were on the ground, trying to trap her in rubble was pointless. But if this psycho wanted to hurt Issei's friends, well, he wouldn't let her get away! Or blow his city!
'Silk threads and lattice work, just like lacey panties!'
What were probably kilometers of marble threads spread out in a net, almost stupidly vast and fragile, as a seemingly endless torrent of stone-rain began to fall all around him. Thankfully, his enemy didn't seem to care, quite happy to punch away the strands in her path, but that simply meant that drips and drabs began to cling on to her clothes - anchor points that Issei was all too happy to exploit.
Hooks carved into the ground and all of those semi-liquid strands that had made contact with his attacker went rigid.
Sure, they broke the second they became hard, but each round caused a small jolt. Leading to more threads hitting her. Making the mesh more complete. Meaning that there was simply more and more and more and more contact each time.
And, in a somewhat spiteful act, he made sure to absolutely coat the crazy lady's hair in stone, too, intentionally hardening it to make a mess of her fancy buns!
She… didn't even seem to notice.
Several hundred tons of magically enhanced stone just crumbled. And when Issei collapsed the mesh on top of her, her voice was calm. Untroubled. And entirely audible despite the fact she should be buried alive!?
"One strike crushes wood so that two may crumble stone and three shatter steel. Yet this body is one that has withstood countless blows. Therefore, no force on this world is great enough to scratch it."
"[Divine Might of Vajrapani]"
The explosion that followed was massive, more massive than Issei had imagined, and the incredible roar of sound was so deafening he thought the world was going to shake itself to pieces. Debris swirled about in a maelstrom, reduced to fine, biting sand, and the blast was utterly indiscriminate. The Campione and his enemy were both hit by it and, while he lost track of the woman attacking him, the teenager was able to at least screw his eyes shut and cling to handholds on his platform.
That at least kept him from being tossed about.
Instead, what felt like an eternity later, his not so aerodynamic flying craft landed with an immense thunk, leaving a massive imprint on the loose soil below and crushing an unfortunate tree which happened to be close by.
He was shaking loose, losing his grip and flying several yards away, rolling across sand and then grass, before ending up bumping into a tree.
"Guh."
Trying to get his hands underneath his torso, unsure of what was going on, and highly confused, the only noises he made were groans of pain and pitiful attempts at Japanese.
"That worked."
For a given value of work.
"Moving our battle to a private location, though unnecessary, shows considerable thoughtfulness behind your actions. My Young Eagle reported you as a crazed barbarian yet you also display care when necessary."
And there she was, as if waiting for him.
Spotless clothes and not a hair out of place, the chinese girl looked oddly pleased with herself. Around them, the woods looked like they'd seen better days, with debris and pieces of stone littering the area. Frankly, it looked like a building had collapsed on top of the place.
"Perhaps you may prove to be up to this Luo Hao's standards after all."
Issei blinked owlishly.
"Ah, thank you?"
His fellow campione nodded, as if expecting him to say that and that gave him time to take in his once again ruined clothes and strange surroundings.
'This is so confusing.' Not to mention the second time he'd gotten ambushed this week… well… if he counted the occult research club pulling their powers on him this would make the third, actually. Once was happenstance, twice was coincidence, three times was enemy action.
Murphy officially hated him.
Around him, long shafts of white stone sprouted from the ground like flowers, forming a protective circle around the young Campione even as he took one in his hands, ready to fight.
The strange woman tilted her head.
"It appears you have come upon quite the unorthodox ability, King of Wakoku. To so freely manifest and manipulate the shape of stone, utilizing its divine attributes for offense, defense, as well as mobility. Perhaps this senior was too hasty in judging your power as lacking."
She started complimenting him, of all things.
Maybe this wouldn't be so bad?
"However, your form is amateurish at best, the grip on your weapon is two inches short from where it should be, and your feet too close together to avoid being thrown off balance. Powerful techniques are no excuse for shoddy skills and lack of practice, junior."
And there it was.
Maybe it was the fact Issei had been fighting and experimenting all week, but having his abilities criticized like that made him feel like an amateur hobbyist having one of his art pieces critiqued by a professional.
Embarrassing in the extreme.
"I don't get it… are you here to fight me or something? Like… aren't we on the same side because of the whole… Campione thingy?"
The young woman, whose name he hadn't gotten yet, looked at him as if she hadn't quite heard what he said, a quirked brow the only thing betraying her feelings. Really, if Issei wasn't freaking out right now, he would actually be focusing on how damn pretty she was.
Seriously, he doubted paintings could stand up to how good she pulled off her look. And none of his attacks had even damaged her clothes. Even his spoiler move to muss her hair had failed and she was totally unmarked.
"While it is true that we both walk the path of conquest, that does not make us allies. Rather, the other way around, we would be bitter rivals if not for this senior's mercy and compassion."
Conquest? Rivals?
She was talking like a villain straight out of a light novel!
"So, you are here to… what? Fight me? Kill me?" It wouldn't be the first time this week, not the second either when it came to the former.
Sighing, the lady looked down at him with a pity-filled gaze.
"This sojourn was meant to be but a short training exercise, and to test the limits of my strength in the backward frontier of my territory. To pit one's might against new rivals and take my next step in the road of absolute power."
Backward?
Territory?
When he found out about the whole Campione thing, he figured that they would be something like heroes, protecting the innocent from heretic gods. Athena hadn't said much, and Smith had only explained to him how the supernatural side of Japan worked.
So maybe it was different for other countries?
The lady didn't seem to care instead, continuing to monologue to herself. As if assuming she had his attention by nature.
"And yet here my rival stands, woefully misinformed, or perhaps so young that he has yet to realize his true nature. That is a mark against him. Or perhaps it is fate then that he would cross paths with this Luo Hao."
She nodded, as if reaching some kind of profound realization.
"Yes, fate can be a harsh teacher."
Issei was lost.
Was she here to kill him or not? And if so, why hurt his friends? The HCC had said, explicitly, that the supernatural was suppressed where possible to avoid panicking people. Something like what she did, and how he had responded, would at the very least require John Pluto Smith's PR firm chiming in on the nightly news… and Japan was pretty good about not letting the few, actual superheroes get out of hand!
"Tribulation is the path through which you shall prove yourself, my rival. As the King of Wakoku, it is this Luo Hao's duty to test you and should you be found wanting, to mete out punishment."
He didn't like the sound of that, but at the very least he managed to bring her away from down. At the very least everyone would be safe, and Kiba could warn the others and send some help.
Even though he doubted it would help at this point.
"And what kinda test is that? Do I need to answer some questions? Do some squats? Not to brag, but I can touch the tip of my toes." And maybe, just maybe, if he passed this crazy lady's test there wouldn't be any need for a fight.
"Through combat of course. Only by battling you shall this Luo Hao be certain of your worth."
So they were fighting after all, huh.
"And if I fail?" He had a feeling, but wanted to confirm anyway.
"If you prove too weak and dishonor our name as god slayers, then this Senior shall spare you further shame… and execute you promptly."
Wasn't that… just fighting to the death anyway?!
Unprompted, the overwhelming pressure from earlier returned, slamming back down on Issei's shoulders, like the very air around him was trying to crush the younger campione's body.
This time he was ready for it, standing his ground, the leftover stone riddling the clearing's floor started to liquify, pull together, and ripple beneath their feet; he'd had to cheat a bit and keep hair-thin connections to each part, but, well, Issei was hoping the immense puddle of white stone would be… enough.
The two campione's eyes met, the older girl's looking on with warm acknowledgement, a hunger behind them that made Issei's skin prickle in a mix of anticipation and terror.
He should have kept his mouth shut.
Chapter 20: Chapter XVI
Chapter Text
The thing about fights in real life was how sudden they were.
It wasn't like in sports, where both sides waited for the bell.
It wasn't like in anime, where two enemies waited for a sign from the universe, measuring each other to see which one of them would make the first move only to burst into action before any onlookers could blink.
That would have been way too dramatic.
No, the thing about fights.. is that they could start any second.
One moment they were looking at each other, the next, the clearing burst alive with movement, liquid stone rippling underneath Issei's feet as he tossed the spear he'd manifested at the older girl, angry whistling interrupted as the stone shattered against the back of her fist and the ground cracked and cracked apart as her feet slid smoothly through the stone he'd tried to encase them into.
As if it was still liquid.
"A fruitless opening blow… no… a feint."
Twirling through the air, the Chinese girl avoided the stone spikes as they erupted from the floor, feet landing on the tip of an earthen fang as if she were a weightless fairy gliding heedless of gravity. Clothes ruffled lightly in the breeze as she balanced atop the constructs effortlessly.
She was like a dancer.
'No… like one of those martial artists from games.'
This kind of ridiculous feet was just impossible if you were a normal human, rather, not even Issei could just do something like that. As sturdy as his body was, he couldn't just act like he had super strength or speed.
Even then… he had to try.
From above, two large blocks of stone appeared from thin air, dropping down with a deafening crash onto the spikes below. That amount of weight could have surely killed a normal person, and Issei wouldn't have been comfortable dropping something that huge on anything that wasn't a god.
Unfortunately… he'd underestimate the girl.
Rather than crush her against the spikes below, all the lady had to do was lift an arm and one of the cubes stopped mid air.
'No… she caught it.'
With a single hand.
"Attempting to trap an opponent between rough terrain and a falling attack? Clever. However, rudimentary measures like these are useless against an unbreakable body." Jabbing her other fist upwards, the girl shattered the mass of stone, sending loose debris everywhere while somehow keeping her utterly pristine appearance.
Not a single speck of dust had landed on her.
'Right, she also has powers.'
Sure, it had taken him a while to process the whole god slayer thing, but now that he'd had the time it didn't take long for his brain to put the pieces together. Especially after Kiba's warning that she was like him.
With skin that glimmered like diamond under the sunlight, the dainty looking girl had somehow punched through a wrecking ball sized chunk of stone, more than Koneko had, and with so much ease that it was clear she wasn't taking the fight seriously yet.
Just what kind of god did she beat to get that kind of power?
"Is this the measure of your power, King of Wakoku? Thus far you have failed to impress this senior."
She was goading him.
He knew she was.
Probably trying to force him to reveal his other powers? Unfortunately for her, Issei had played enough strategy games to know that you never played all of your cards in the first turn.
"Well, don't worry. This has just been the warm up!"
From beneath their feet, a field of bidents phased through the ground, quickly liquifying and joining the mass of soft marble beneath Issei's feet, surfing forward like a wave as the layers of stone formed a ball around the older girl, pressing together tightly as Issei brought his hands together, brow furrowing in focus.
So long as he was touching part of it, he could soften, shape, or harden the stone as he liked.
But even pressing together that much stone was difficult.
"Okay, that should hold her for a bit."
Now, all he had to do was find Agent Smith and they could see about calling some backup.
"Disappointing."
A fist shot through the side of the sphere, blasting a hole through a wall of stone thick enough to bury a person inside.
Issei had thought it overkill.
The kind of thing he shouldn't do because it could kill someone without meaning to.
Yet it hadn't lasted a full ten seconds, crumbling like an empty soda can, the thick stone burst apart like a balloon as the force of the impact sent dust and stray pebbles flying everywhere.
Never mind how heavy they actually were after he'd pressed them together like that. Some of the surrounding trees were missing entire chunks from their trunks where the shrapnel had shredded through them.
And amidst the carnage stood the chinese girl.
Unharmed.
'Crap.' Basic power use was out - Issei had no idea what would work and what wouldn't. So he focused on throwing everything at her. Spikes, spears, shields, walls, a literal sink. Every possible attack that could be manifested, was manifested, new creations appearing as quickly as he could think.
None of which injured her.
None of which were supposed to injure her.
While the crazy lady was dealing with projectile spam, he'd been able to safely hit the ground, roll back to his feet, and then push himself back off with a massive pillar boosting him up and away.
He wasn't stupid enough to get closer, and actually brawling with the girl was a dumb idea. But simply throwing himself around wasn't exactly useful, either, as it meant the teenager was left with severely limited directional mobility. Not that he was giving her options either.
More and more, he was raining death from above; clusters of pillars, hundreds of darts, caltrops, spike strips, anything and everything that could impede and impair. Even tank traps sprang out of the ground with a thought, barely slowing his attacker down.
But she was slowed down.
This incremental advantage meant the teenager was able to absolutely book it away from the city, risking collateral damage was a bad idea, and as much as he wanted to contact Smith or even just the government, part of him accepted the fact that adults… couldn't help him.
'Smith wouldn't have spoken to me like she did if they were stronger than me. She just… wouldn't.'
Maybe it was ego or some teenage fantasy, but watching as reality itself seemed to just disappear into absurdity, Issei Hyoudou knew he would have to make a stand.
'This is all too much.'
Having unleashed enough raw, destructive force to smash a column of tanks to pieces, having flown literal kilometers through the air, having seen a small girl shatter hundreds of tons of rock with her bare hands, the young man realized that the world simply was not safe. That his parents were not safe. That he was not safe.
Even if he was strong, it wasn't nearly enough.
"If I live, I'm going to have to start training."
The raging wind snatched away his words, but that he said them at all was important. But now, as the other Campione closed, it was time to get serious!
"Hmm, this is quite the impressive showcase of might. To create matter from one's own power is often wasteful and costly, however, you haven't slowed down from the moment you started, and the quality of your stone hasn't decreased with use either."
Twirling on the tip of a spike, the older girl mused to herself.
Issei bit back a curse.
Even after he'd littered the floor with traps, the other campione didn't seem bothered in the slightest, rather, she walked over the stone unbothered, her diamond-like skin scraping noisily against the sharp statues like nails on chalkboard, crushing the obstacles underfoot.
Seriously, how overpowered was that ability!?
Super strength and some sort of invulnerability? Not that he was complaining about his own powers, but there was no way this kind of raw difference was fair when they were both meant to be Campione.
"I was curious as to what your plan might have been. But it turned out all you wanted was to further distance yourself. A foolish endeavor against this Luo Hao, who can leap from one end of this small island to the other in but a few moments.
As if to prove a point, she jumped… and stayed afloat.
Feet touching nothing as she looked down at him.
"Though this senior was eager to spring your trap, she could also employ the mystic arts and take to the air like such. Had this been your aim, riddling the ground with these trinkets could have been effective… however, to think your creations failed to pierce through my skin. This is a mark against you, King of Wakoku."
And there she went, giving backhanded compliments and then criticizing him in the same breath.
More pressing was this other power she was now demonstrating.
Was this the other type of magic that Smith had told him about? The one normal people could learn and not the type he got from killing gods? Talk about being way too overtuned, this girl was just doing this to show off how much better she was. huh?!
"You appear perplexed. Were these tricks the mere extent of your power?"
He grimaced.
Not on her life. But Issei wasn't about to tire himself out trying to catch her in the air now that he knew she could actually fly. Things were already looking bad before, only now he was dealing with some kind of overpowered flying godslayer who could walk through a minefield and punch him across the city.
"Nah, just… isn't it kinda unfair? I'm your junior, right? So why aren you going overboard?"
The girl's placid smile was unmoved.
"Hardly, I would say this is the bare minimum required to test a prospective rival. Though if you are eager to taste the full might of this senior, she can dispense with the warm up and push further."
At her command, the winds seemed to grow harsher; what was before a stiff breeze turning into a full on gust of wind. Violent gales began stripping leaves right off their branches and lashes of wind struck out at Issei with sudden force, even as the currents swirled around the older girl.
Great.
As it turned out, this wasn't even her final form.
Still, this was… okay. Not great. But at least she was trying to kill him here and not in the middle of the city. The kind of mess he might have caused trying to slow her down would have made the whole fiasco with Dusa-chan's sisters look tame by comparison.
"Hmm… is that contentment I sense from you, my junior?"
Wait, what?
How did she-
"Guess? Nothing of the sort. This Luo Hao is more than capable of divining the thoughts of others from the way they hold themselves. Just now you were judging yourself safe after witnessing what you hoped to be my full power."
No, that wasn't at all what he was thinking!
If you're gonna pretend to be a mind reader, at least make good guesses!
"I… no… that's not what-"
Unfortunately she decided to ignore him and instead began to monologue to herself again.
"However! You could not be farther from the truth! This Luo Hao is not a simpleton who brandishes her sword at the sight of every brigand who crosses her path, but exercises due consideration in how much force is necessary to crush the ants in her path without ruining the floor beneath her feet!"
So he was an ant now?!
"As one of my potential rivals, you are entitled to witnessing the peak of this senior's martial prowess… therefore… I shall make an allowance and gift you with the rare sight of the Ruler of the Martial Realm's almightiness!"
This had to be the most over the top case of chuunibyou Issei had ever seen. And he realized, deep in his bones, that she was one hundred percent serious about it.
"Light is to Shadow what Heaven is to Earth. Heaven is to Earth what transience is to eternity. Though the tiger climbs the mountain to gaze at the moon, it is the dragon slumbering deep in the sea whose gaze pierces the veil of night. Neither are correct, yet neither are mistaken, for true knowledge lies in the acceptance that there was no difference to begin with."
At her declaration, the strong winds which had gathered around her body seemed to intensify, current twirling and spinning around the ruined clearing, hurricane force winds lifting dirt, leaves, and the shattered remains of Issei's stone statues off the ground as the older girl floated higher into the air.
And a tornado formed at her back.
"[Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl]"
"What I would give for a Rook piece right now."
As it turned out, Knights weren't particularly good at the whole carrying thing. Despite being fast and hitting hard, actually having to haul a bunch of teenagers through the streets wasn't something Kiba was eager to do, especially because of all the loose stone that now covered the street from when his classmate tried to protect them from the attack of his fellow Campione.
'Though perhaps I overreacted a smidge getting us out….' Dozens of magical swords had shattered both of the protective domes from the inside out, relying on an enchantment of "weakening curse" to render the magical stone soft enough to pierce. 'But, no, Issei did his best… but I panicked and didn't consider cutting through the ground until after.'
Kiba would train harder, later on, and make sure he didn't miss such an obvious opening later, but right now the blonde did the only thing he could.
He put his guard up and sent a message to Buchou.
Not only was a fight between Campione way above his pay grade, he also had to warn his King and the Sitri peerage about what was happening. Even if their place in Kuoh was… nebulous at best, the only way they had to keep it was to actually react and work to keep things under control.
As much as it galled him to be brushed aside.
"So much power… and that speed."
As a swordsman, he didn't know a whole lot about martial arts outside of those that included the use of swords. He was simply too young, started too late, and hadn't had the years needed to truly master a single school, never mind branch out into other forms of combat. But his master had beaten the fundamentals of Kendo into him, as well as a whole bevy of styles, so he understood that the foundation of combat was all about movement.
Move fast, move first, move well.
The one who wasted the least amount of energy to do the most, could outlast the enemy.
And finally, to always keep one's enemy in view and to broaden one's perspective of the battlefield.
'But I couldn't even react to her.'
It wasn't that she moved too fast for him to see. It was the fact that she moved so naturally that his mind hadn't even perceived her as a threat until Issei was half a mile in the air and a wall of stone had blocked his view.
From the way she moved, to how fast she moved, and how well she did it… needlessly to say, Kiba couldn't help but feel like he just crossed paths with one of the greatest masters in the world.
And she'd just taken off with another of the most powerful beings in the country.
He almost wished he could have gone with them.
'But he would have wanted me to take care of his friends.' Thankfully, none of them had gotten hurt. But the shock of that girl's power had been enough to knock them out cold, which he supposed was for the best. He figured his classmate wouldn't want his secret blown out into the open like that. Which is why he'd dragged them away and out of the open street into a side alley.
They didn't need people asking questions now of all times.
'But that doesn't mean someone won't come.'
Kiba drew his sword, pointing at the entrance to the alley.
"Who's there?"
There was a brief pause as whoever had been about to walk around the corner stopped, only to let out a small chuckle.
"Caught onto me, huh? Devils really have sharp senses."
Stepping into view was one of the most average men the Knight had ever seen. Scruffy, badly done beard and a cheap suit that made him look more like an overworked salaryman than a highly skilled specialist. It was only because the ground had been littered with small stones that he managed to hear his steps.
And even then, barely so.
"Toma Amakasu. I am with the Committee." Raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, the man kept an appropriate distance and tried to look as disarming as possible.
Still, Kiba couldn't help but feel like there was something off about him.
"You're late to the action, if you're looking for Issei. The other Campione took off with him."
The older man grimaced.
"Ah, I was hoping that wasn't the case. Was anyone hurt?"
He shook his head.
"Only unconscious. She was focused on testing him, not harming us… I think." He didn't know whether that was a good thing or not.
Going by the man's grimace… it wasn't.
"That's bad. Well, not the worst thing that could happen, but if we let things get out of hand they might just flatten the city by mistake. A clash of that level isn't something you want squishy humans close to."
Nodding, the Devil relaxed, but kept his weapons manifested.
"So, what's the plan?"
"Well, I'm not getting a response from my co-worker and if the crazy strong chinese girl already dragged our trump card out back for a fight, that means there's nothing much we can do there… aside from calling someone else to come help."
And there was no way Buchou or Sona would call their siblings. Not when that might get them dragged back.
"For now, we should retreat."
Displeased at the answer, the teenager looked over his shoulder at the unconscious teens. Between the two it wouldn't be hard to carry them to safety, and once they were safe back in the school building, they could try and figure it out… some kind of plan.
Whatever they could do at this point.
Because there was very little they could, and even less Kiba felt he could do.
'I will not shame myself.'
The blonde's face twisted into a grimace.
His stomach roiled with acid.
His veins still thrummed with a sort of need.
"Damnit."
Kiba wanted to… to… anything!
He wanted to fight and push himself and finally unleash Sword Birth to its fullest! To brave the storm that raged at the edge of the city, and the tremors that shook the ground beneath his feet.
The power being output was ridiculous, two great auras pushing against each other, sharpening each other.
When one grew too strong, the other flared up in challenge to push it back.
Kilometers away as they were, the magic power made Kiba's hair stand on end. Even now, his sacred gear let a steady trickle of energy pool in the Devil's body. A dozen new swords already sprang to mind, weapons that controlled gravity, warped fate, phased through matter, twisted time, and even more esoteric affects had all come to him when he dueled Issei. Now there was a chance, an excuse, even, to conjure those tools into being!
"Damnit."
Swearing again, Kiba forcibly relaxed his body and released the magic inside of him; his weapon turned into mist and then dispersed fully and he nodded.
"Very well, human, but I will not allow you access to my King's personal apartments, nor will I ask any of the Sitri heiress's servants to allow you access to her rooms, either."
"Ah, suspicious of an old salaryman?"
That got a snort.
"I saw you palm a cursed knife when I raised my sword."
The man opened his eyes, smiling gently, though his gaze was… dead.
"Well. It seems like I'm getting sloppy. Are we going to fight?"
"No." Frowning, Kiba shook his head. "But Issei's house isn't far from here. His parents will take them in without question, as he said he warned them of his powers."
"Good."
And just like that, the human's eyes returned to normal, an almost lazy acceptance of the unspoken request from the Devil as he tossed the two unconscious boys over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes.
Kiba, knowing he was probably going to at least get a talking to over this, gently scooped Aika up and began following after the HCC agent.
Who didn't need to be told where to find the Campione's house at all.
Looking towards the distance, he only hope that things were going well and have faith in his classmate.
Things were going poorly, to say the least.
"Fighting midair is unfair! Come down here!"
The older girl scoffed, twirling gracefully as a gust of wind carried her through the air, spinning with a sharp kick that nearly took off his head, slicing an unfortunate tree that just happened to be behind him.
Not kicking.
Not hitting.
Slicing a tree with nothing but her leg.
"There is no fairness to be found here, King of Wakoku. It is you who must learn how to overcome this ordeal, unless you wish to fail the test!" Uncaring of his protests, the older Campione shot back towards him, fist crumbling a hastily put together wall before the winds blew it apart and sent him blasting backwards with a gasp. "In battle there is only victory or death! And it would be a grave disappointment for my cherished little brother to die before he blossoms!"
'What the hell… '
Dazed, confused, having been picked up off his feet and thrown several meters, the Campion struggled to understand what to do. Just the wind hit him, but she might as well have fired a cannon at his chest!
And unfortunately for him, this had been what their fight amounted to for the past few minutes. She would fly around and try to make mince meat out of him, he would try and attack her back, miss, and then hastily put together a defense before she blasted through it with that diamond skin of hers.
Before he got sent flying again.
The only reason he hadn't lost his head yet was the fact she wasn't taking this seriously.
Not that she wasn't trying to kill him. She one hundred percent was. A single hit of those would probably wreck him between the power she was packing and the speed those winds were carrying her, as tough as he was now it would probably turn his insides into his outsides.
'Okay, Issei. Think! You have a brain for a reason so might as well use it before she splats it across the city.'
What could he do against her?
Obviously trying to catch her wouldn't work. She was too fast, and he couldn't even break through that tough skin of hers. Even if he got a lucky hit or managed to trap her, she would just shrug it off.
So that was his best card out.
The power he had the most practice with.
'Should I go for the Wail?'
Just because she was tough on the outside didn't mean she was tough on the inside. He hadn't used that power a lot, but from what he saw at the club it should be able to stun her so he could get a good clean hit.
"Stop thinking."
The attacker appeared before him, a snap-pop of displaced air washing over them both.
"Act!"
A single punch, smooth, flowing, perfectly chambered, lashed out directly into his face and the teenager felt his nose bend unnaturally with a wet crack and the force of the blow sent him rolling backways like a pinball, back hitting a nearby tree with enough force to snap its trunk in half, sending the trop crashing backwards with a hollow groan.
Issei gasped, gripping his face in pain.
'Seriously, how hard can she hit?!'
Even when he was getting tossed around by Stheno and Euryale, the only way they really hurt him was when he was stabbed. After killing Dusa-chan and becoming… whatever he was, Issei hadn't so much as gotten a bruise since. The wet feeling of blood rubbing down his face was… uncomfortable.
As was the burning sensation on the side of his forehead.
'Great, I'm bleeding there too.'
And all of that from a single punch.
"If this is truly all you have to show for yourself, then perhaps I was mistaken in coming here. A child has no place amongst the ranks of Tyrants and it would be a mercy to end your path here, than allow you to blindly stutter down the path of enlightenment."
He twitched.
For a moment, he forgot that he was even fighting..
Forgot the confusion, forgot the questions and doubts, forgot the fear of this overwhelmingly strong girl who had done nothing but attack and scold him as if she had the right to judge whether he was worth her time. And now… she called into question what he'd done.
Questioned his very right to live after being hunted like a mouse for days on end!
"'What gives you the right to judge!?" A sudden anger welled up in his heart and Issei forgot his earlier defeats. "Howling winds, roaring skies, rage with futility against the mountain, unconquered in ten thousand years! Defy the heavens and pierce the skies, [Mineral Garden]!"
Instead of dividing his attacks, he focused on them.
Instead of trying to match strength for strength, he played to his.
Instead of depending on just the power of one Authority, he would use them all!
A statue of the Gorgons manifested mid air.
A statue the size of a literal building!
Issei grinned viciously, using a massive pillar to launch himself forwards, even as the other Campione simply began to glow, apparently charging up some kind of attack.
"Fury of the dead, souls in Hades, prisoners of Tartarus, those who yet remain, give voice to your rage, for you are the fury of Heaven and Hell given form! [Screech Wail]!"
Holding out a hand to catch him and punching upwards, the girl seemed completely unconcerned when the tens of thousands of tons of magical stone above them was vaporized by an immense, phoenix shaped blast of wind and energy alike. But she was caught just a little off guard when, instead of trying to hit her, her "subordinate" roared to the heavens themselves.
And all of a sudden every single shattered stone, her own attack, and Luo Hao herself were hit with a nearly solid wall of sound - and all was blown away.
Surprised, confused, unsure what was going on he hit the ground, rolled, and managed to stand back up.
She was gone.
He wasn't.
And….
"The fight isn't over." Muttering to himself, his gut flat out told Issei this fight wasn't done. Not by a longshot. But he did have a moment to just breathe.
Trying and failing to wipe the blood off his face, Issei took up a stance, ready to launch to the sides and dodge the inevitable retaliation.
Because, frankly, his Wail might have been risky, and something he'd been trying to avoid using on people, but right now he was far too angry to even consider the thought that it would be too much.
Rather, he instead wanted to drive the point as far as he could. Like a nail through a wall.
"Or her head."
You could mess around with him only so much before even the Buddha would have agreed enough was enough.
From behind him a column of stone erupted from the ground. It was at least two or three kilometers off and, if it hadn't been so massive, would have been concealed by the forest around the area they'd fought. Ready for an attack, Issei wasn't expecting a hand made out of air to snatch him up and throw him towards the general area of the other Campione.
There were exactly two things he could do.
One would be to repeat his previous actions and hope he could outlast his opponent, since he couldn't overpower her. Two would be to try and do something clever. And that, at least, would have good odds of surprising the crazy lady.
Issei decided he would be tapping into his last gift.
"With one fang you hurt, with one fang you heal, with one fang you give, and with the other you steal. Winding, coiling, spitting, and sizzling. The blood that courses through your veins is the treasure of the gods, and the curse of a monster!"
He aimed for her face.
"[Doctor Venom]!"
It was meant to be a headbutt, a simple way to finish the final stage of his haphazardly put together plan. Unfortunately for Issei, he'd never been good at math and, in his defense, he was currently going about a hundred and twenty, through mid air, and had already taken several blows to the head today. What that meant was that instead of cracking the smug chinese girl in the face with his skull, his terrible aim led to bashing his face against hers.
'S-Soft?'
Rather than the painful explosion of pain, as such tended to be, he expected, the young man found himself touching the older campione's lips with his own.
A mouth to mouth kiss. Never mind that their teeth clicked hard enough to sound more like a branch snapping.
Eyes blown wide open, he stared at the jade pools across from him in abject terror as they widened in surprise… before narrowing just as swiftly into irate slits, his opponent utterly and completely unmoved by either the impact or how they had impacted.
'Crap!'
So Issei did the only thing he could… and stuck his tongue in her mouth, hoping the plan worked.
Chapter 21: Authority Showcase II
Chapter Text
Screech Wail
Source:
Heretic God Euryale
User:
Issei Hyoudou
Alternate Names:
[War Trumpet]
Obtained in:
Chapter VIII
First Used in:
Chapter XII
Summary:
The Authority of Fear obtained from Euryale. Manifesting in the form of powerful soundwaves that override the fight or flight instinct of those who hear them, forcing its victims into a blind panic that causes them to run away. One could consider the 'screech' as a simple method of delivery for a fear curse, which can lead to all sorts of consequences depending on how susceptible to it the target is.
For example, those with heart conditions might suffer complications if the curse affects them.
Another would be the unique interaction it has with those with a weakness towards divine powers. Not only is the fear curse more acutely felt, it can lead to full body paralysis, completely immobilizing the targets. The effect might last anywhere from minutes to hours, with after effects akin to a strong cold. This Authority, however, is not one meant to cause damage but to avert conflict by scaring away or intimidating the foe.
The curse can also be transmitted through magical communication, as evidenced by its effects taking hold of a devil who'd been monitoring the Authority's user through a spell. However, there appears to be a decrease in effectiveness through this transmission. It also possesses a weak kinetic damage potential, though it requires point blank blasting to be effective against anything supernatural in nature.
Chants:
Chapter XII: 'Your joy rings like chimes. Your sadness echoes like a bell. Your song washes over the sea like foam. Like gathering clouds, swirling in the heavens, only to rumble and darken. Your rage… your grief… roars like thunder!'
Chapter XVI: "Fury of the dead, souls in Hades, prisoners of Tartarus, those who yet remain, give voice to your rage, for you are the fury of Heaven and Hell given form!"
Chapter 22: Chapter XVII
Chapter Text
Issei was… many things right now.
Scared.
Confused.
…A bit horny.
But as he had his first, ahem, extended kiss, he wasn't sure what to do.
Normally, that would be a question of where to put his hands, if his pants were too tight, if his breath smelled bad, heck, if his hair was mussed just the right way.
Normal questions indeed!
But right now the girl was glaring at him and not in the "you idiot I said no tongue" way.
'Man, her eyes are pretty.'
And now she was stepping closer.
Her arms wrapped around him.
She pulled Issei tight.
'Is this my popular phase!?'
Even more scared and confused, and maybe something else, he wasn't sure what to do or say when she broke the kiss.
"I, um, tha-"
The Campione's grip became crushing, her face twisted in fury and became something utterly horrific, and then, before Issei could even try to apologize, the young man found himself being lifted up and over the girl.
All as his head was driven into the ground with enough force to send out a blast of wind!
With a sudden boom-crash, the impact rocked the clearing, leaving a massive teenager-shaped imprint on the soil as the force blew the leftover stone away. As if a bomb had gone off, erupting into a cloud of dust and sand that people probably would be able to see from town.
After several seconds of darkness and discombobulation, the most polite way to explain what he was experiencing right now, a single thought crossed his (battered and bruised) mind.
'Owwwww…. My head.'
Of all things, Issei hadn't been expecting a Suplex.
Dragging himself out of the small crater proved impossible. His head was buried into hard packed earth up to his shoulders and he couldn't see to aim any of his constructs. So, wriggling around, having to bend at the waist, getting no traction, he was relieved, but only for a second, when someone grabbed him by his ankle.
Because he was yanked out of the ground hard enough to ruin his shirt and jacket and then thrown into a tree.
Knowing the fight was still on, and despairing at the thought just a little, the Campione stumbled to his feet.
'My body hurts.' It was a strange thought, but it was true. 'It hurts more now than it had ever since Dusa-Chan.' Not even his fight with the sisters earlier that week felt like it compared. With them they had gotten a few hits in, and he'd had to deal with being poisoned or stabbed. 'My bones hurt on the inside. This is… not great.'
As it turns out, not all angry women hurt you the same way. This was a different sort of beating than he'd ever received from any of the women he'd peeped on or gotten into a death match with.
"This Luo Hao fails to understand what purpose your scheme served."
Bursting forwards across the clearing, she palmed him in the chest and knocked Issei to the ground. He simply stared up at his attacker as the teenager tried to work through a mixture of pain and a ringing in his ears.
Standing over him, the Chinese girl looked halfway between annoyed and perplexed. He did go through an entire plan just to miss his target and nail her with a kiss instead with the planned headbutt, and while she'd appeared enraged at first, now she looked at him with open confusion.
Not that Issei was about to explain.
A magician never gave away their tricks.
Which meant it was time to bullshit - and hope that ringing would go away, too.
"If I said I was distracted by how cute you are, would you believe me?" Not that he'd be lying in saying so, the older girl was a beauty unlike any other Issei had ever seen, as if she'd walked right out of a painting.
The compliment, however, only earned him a raised brow.
"That is a matter of course, this Luo Hao epitomizes the beauty of a flower blossoming atop the highest peaks, untarnished as a lake which mirrors the moon. To reach for the reflection of heaven and sink into the depths is only a matter of course."
Uh… he got exactly half of that.
So does that mean she wasn't mad?
"However… to touch the moon itself is forbidden."
Knowing exactly what that meant, the teenager scrambled to his feet and tried to, well, he tried to hit a girl. And that was not something he was glad he was getting good at.
However, Luo Hao simply lashed out, her hand smacking away Issei's sloppy punch. Stepping into his blow, she gripped his wrist with her blocking hand and yanked him forwards. The teenager stumbled and was completely unable to avoid the punch to the jaw the Chinese girl threw. And, no longer paying attention to much but the aching in his face, again, he completely missed how she grabbed the tattered remnants of his collar with an iron grip, super strength yanking him off the ground as she hooked her leg behind his, all as her hip twisted and his feet arched in the air with a violent hip toss.
'I always wanted to fly.'
Perhaps the thought should have been hysterical, but the truth was that Issei was tired. He didn't want to fight, he didn't want to hurt people, he didn't want to be hurt. And right now, it seemed like his plan wasn't working.
When he hit the ground the air was knocked out him, again, the teenager… wanted to give up.
But….
"What is this?" The moon-flower-lake lady, stumbled and fell to one knee before she could bring an axe kick down on his head. "What did you do?"
Angry, but not confused or upset, with a heat that said she was more annoyed at being interrupted than anything else. The poor boy was just glad he hadn't taken a super strength heel to the face.
'It worked.'
His plan worked!
Instinctively, he knew which signs to look for.
Shortness of breath, darkened veins, bleeding, discoloration around the extremities. And most importantly, paralysis and phantom pains. On a human, the paralysis would have immediately set in and killed them in a few seconds, against someone as resistant as him?
It only stopped her for a moment.
And a moment was all he needed.
Struggling to not descend into a fit of mad laughter, Issei called forth his power, a pillar of stone rising from the ground to slam into the older girl's stomach. And unlike before, the impact was more than enough to send her flying backwards! Eager for some payback, he almost cheered when his enemy was shocked to feel her back slamming against a thick wall block of marble that appeared out of nowhere.
Issei didn't let up.
He didn't know just how strong [Doctor Venom] was after such a small dose.
In concept, the Authority worked by turning every fiber of his being into a magic healing potion, or a super poisonous one. Everything from his skin, to his hair, from his blood, to his saliva became as dangerous as the venom that Euryale used against him during their fight.
But there was a caveat.
As powerful as the venom was, it was only at max power when Issei's blood was ingested. Maybe there was a little bit of it mixed in with his saliva when he kissed the older Campione, but at such a small dose, he couldn't be sure how effective it was, or if it would even stop her for long.
'So before she recovers… I need to hit her as hard as I can!'
Launching himself after her, Issei took a deep breath, two walls boxing in the chinese girl as he released another thunderous screech. The force of the wail was more than enough to push her against the now rapidly softening stone, white clay-like marble engulfing the older Campione from all sides, only to rapidly solidify!
There, that should hold her.
"Now… for the finale…"
Issei gasped.
His throat felt raw, his bones ached deeply and his vision was blurring. Using his three powers, one after the other, over and over again was pushing his limits. And getting tossed around and beaten up didn't help.
Up above, a large object manifested in the air. The menacing open maw of a serpent, very similar to the eldest gorgon sister. Rapidly descending, a shadow grew as it fell from the sky like a hammer. Issei did the smart thing and started running.
He'd made that thing as big and heavy as he could with the last of his power.
'Everyone is gonna think it's an earthquake.'
But he'd made it.
He'd won.
The impact was violent, as he expected it to be, with the ground shaking violently. A sudden blast of dust and wind and the impossibly brutal collapse of his conjured structure sent debris raining around him for kilometers - Issei seeing glimpses of the shrapnel flying out as he was thrown from his feet. After that there were huge secondary chunks that broke from the statue, each weighing dozens of tons in their own right, slamming down.
Had he been given to poetry, he might have offered some insightful comment, or at least a comparison to a terrible military action.
Instead, covered in dust and mud from head to toe, eyes burning and itching, sneezing, coughing, choking on the dust from his own attack, he could only stare in horror at the destruction he'd unleashed.
"Oh no." His heart hurt. "I've killed her."
For a brief moment, overwhelming guilt gripped his heart.
Between the Venom, getting hit with the Wail twice, and then both buried with and then crushed by stone… there was no way that she wasn't dead.
It was only a moment later that another emotion made itself known.
Terror.
Because the giant snake skull he'd dropped on his fellow Campione… started moving, rising from the ground as cracks spread from the ground and the angry whistling of wind pierced his ears with a shrill screech, leaking through the cracks on the stone as the smaller, lighter pieces of rock started being flung away.
And the pile of rock exploded, an upward current of wind burst overhead… and blasted a hole through the clouds.
His stomach dropped.
"How?"
Floating over the hole that had been blown into the ground, and it was indeed a perfectly circular hole leading half a mile underground. The Chinese campione looked… roughed up. Her clothes were covered in dust and torn in places, there was a particularly large bruise on her stomach area, where she'd gotten hit. And her lips were stained red with blood.
And well… the upper part of her clothes were ruined, revealing a set of bandages tied around her chest.
The scariest part wasn't the show of power.
No, it was her face.
Far from anger, annoyance, or boredom. There was a hungry, excited look in her eyes. Something deep within him shivered at the right, the air vibrating with anticipation as the older campione raised her hands.
And clapped.
"Marvelously done, King of Wakoku."
Her words carried perfectly and it was all he could do to whisper in response.
"I… at least you aren't dead."
But she wasn't looking good.
The Venom was spreading now, the darkening of her veins grew deeper and one of her arms had fallen limply to the side, deathly pale. No, looking closely he could see that her legs too were hanging limp and that her body was being supported by the powerful winds.
If nothing was done. The venom would reach her heart soon.
"The Heavens have seen fit to ensure that mortality is of little issue." One weak hand reached into a fold in her outer robe. "And the Fruit of Perfection will restore me to health in a moment."
Confused at what was happening, Issei failed to react appropriately. If he had understood what was about to happen, he might have tried just about anything to stop Luo Hao from… well….
"Dear Buddha, that was a senzu bean!"
As soon as she'd eaten the small, green legume the black veins immediately began to disappear, discoloration vanishing as movement returned to her limbs and all he wanted to fall to his knees.
Because this was all just too much.
Instead, Issei reached for that last scrap of power he had deep down. Hoping against hope that the electric feeling going up his spine was a good sign and not very, very bad news.
"No, little brother, I am farther from Death than the Stars are from this humble world." She continued, as if she hadn't even heard his response. "Though you must forgive this senior's lack of foresight. Had she known this medicine would be used I would have gifted you one in the interest of fairness. Ah, what a blunder it can hardly be called a proper test now."
Fair?! What about this entire mess was fair?!
She just got a max revive while his health bar was red and beeping!
"Therefore, this Luo Hao shall offer you an alternative test. Survive this and I will see it as proof of your worth."
Issei wanted to go home.
He wanted to go to sleep and forget this day ever happened.
Instead, all he could do was brace as an aura of power erupted around the older Campione and she too a stance once again. As if preparing to throw a punch.
"One strike crushes wood so that two may crumble stone and three shatter steel. Yet this fist is one that has delivered countless blows. Therefore, no obstacle in this world is great enough to stop it!"
"Fei Feng Zhui Luo!"
Issei didn't see it at first.
She hadn't moved a muscle, yet the aura of power around the Chinese girl had increased, flaring to life like a bonfire as she called forth her own power. It was only when he looked down that he realized what it was.
A shadow.
A rapidly expanding shadow, just like his own attack. Only instead of a chunk of rock, it was a massive palm the size of a house, rapidly descending like a meteor, Issei swallowed dryly.
"My legs… won't move. This is just… overkill."
"Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap."
"Rias."
"Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap."
"Rias!"
"Sona! See, I can do it, too."
The Devil resented the fact she snapped. Resented the loss of control it represented and the fact that this bout of misfortune had led her to taking out her anger on her friend.
"I… I apologize."
Sona's face turned down in worry.
"I'm afraid too."
Immediately biting her lip, the redhead refused to give voice to her denial. It was an ugly thing, it was a bitter thing, a desire to insist she was in control, calm, and focused. But that would be a lie. A lie to herself, to her friend, to her peerage, and, worst of all, a lie that wasn't even the most slightly bit believable.
"And are the humans okay?"
Tsubaki entered the ORC's clubroom, followed by Akeno.
"Yes, Buchou, all of the humans have been put to sleep and are in their beds. They should wake up tomorrow with no memory of today." Bowing, Sona's queen turned to her mistress. "I have confirmed the destruction of all sensory spells monitoring the battle of the Campione. We have no further information about them."
There was muttering, uncertainty, Saji stood up.
"Don't worry Kaichou, we'll take care of anything that shows up! Vrita won't let you down!"
The sandy haired boy did his best to stand firm.
His smile was too thin to break the severity of the situation.
"Akeno, our defenses?" The Sitri heiress spoke softly, giving her pawn a wan smile in turn, but closed her eyes as she waited for the response.
"Intact… for the moment."
Went unsaid was the simple fact that the titanic battle happening about fifty kilometers outside of the city's limits involved enough magical power being thrown around that Issei, the Campione they got along with, could probably crush them all with a single attack.
"Rias, we must withdraw."
"I… Sona… do we have no other choice?"
"Buchou." Koneko, soft, eyes turned down in the smallest frown, put her hand on Rias's arm. "We'll fight if we have to."
'But you would all die.'
Nodding, Rias Gremory realized their only option was to run away and hope that nothing destroyed Kuoh while they were gone.
"Very well, Sona, activate the-"
There was a sudden crash and the Devil screamed short and sharp, her voice cracking as the pain of her magical defenses being rent apart all at once tore at her very essence. Blood dribbled out of her eyes and ears and the others were at her side in less than a second… but it changed nothing when, three heartbeats of white-static-pain later, there was a single, polite knock at the clubroom door.
Every Devil, reincarnated or not, froze in panic.
Lightning popped and crackled around Akeno.
Koneko's ears and tail manifested.
Kiba instinctively called up some warped, ugly sword that felt like it was hate and misery given form.
Every single one of Sona's peerage stumbled, only Tsubaki and Saji managing to keep their feet.
As for Sona herself, she grabbed ahold of the activation token for the recall bracelets and poured more magic into it than Rias had ever felt from her friend before.
Tasting copper, Rias giggled when she heard the first thing their visitor said.
"It is most rude to pretend that one is not at home when a guest has arrived."
No one moved and so the redhead, sweating, nauseous, head spinning, turned to the side and was sick, Akeno rushing to her side and holding her hair back.
"Let her… let her in." Spitting, ignoring the foulness and blood on her carpet, Rias giggled again at the incredulous look her suddenly sweat drenched, gasping friend gave her. "She'll just kick the door down."
Sona grabbed at her chest, Tsubaki having to physically carry her mistress away, before Kiba, by unspoken agreement with Koneko, went to the door - the Rook at his back, as pale as her hair was white, both of them visibly forcing themselves to ignore to terror they were feeling as they turned the knob of the door.
"Hyoudou!" Surprisingly, it was Saji, out of all of them, that reacted first. "What did you do to him!?"
The enemy Campione merely frowned at that, Rias's eyes widening when Kiba blasted forwards in a burst of speed. Her Knight caught a blade of wind with his own sword… and being thrown into Sona's pawn, weapon snapped in half, bleeding from a dozen cuts and slashes across his arms.
"No!" Rias forced herself to stand. "Don't attack her!"
Koneko and Akeno looked conflicted, Sona's peerage had managed to half stand, the Devils, at the very least, were trying to present a unified front.
It was pitiful.
With the bracelets failing, and there was no telling how or why, Sona apparently having severely injured herself trying to power them, and no other choice, only a single option existed which would keep her friends and loved ones alive.
"Most venerable Lady of the Mainland."
Her hair was a mess.
"This one greets you humbly."
There was sick on the collar of her shirt.
"Please accept our welcome and apologies for the disrespect of our junior."
She still tasted blood.
Rias Gremory bowed, face serene as she could manage, and humbled herself before the godslayer.
"We only request that any further punishment should fall upon us, as they are our property, and it is our failing for not disciplining them properly."
If the cost of her friends' lives was her pride, then, on that Pride, as a Devil, Rias would gladly throw it all away and grovel as much as needed.
"It is good to see that my junior has attendants willing to defend him, and one another, but you are most foolish to challenge this Luo Hao. Speak softly or rip out your tongue in apology."
Kiba, injured as he was, glared Saji into silence, not risking another outburst.
Rias merely held her bow, unmoving, unflinching.
The sound of shuffling came and the Chinese woman, eventually, sat down, almost gently placing Issei at her feet. Rias took this as permission to rise and did so… carefully.
The younger Campione had seen better days, battered and beaten, the boy looked like his entire body would be turning into a massive bruise soon enough. His clothes were dirty and torn in places and she was very sure there were blood stains on the side of his head and the corner of his mouth.
While the Chinese campione only sported damaged clothes.
'A complete defeat, huh.'
Maybe it was too good to ask for a young campione she'd known for less than a week to fight and defeat a name that had been haunting Asia for the best part of two centuries.
"H-Hey guys… sorry for dropping in like this."
Whether he meant his current state, or the rather unpleasant company he'd brother, she didn't know. But Rias was a little surprised that the boy managed to open one of his swollen eyes.
"One should not be ashamed that one's attendant's serve."
There was confusion in Issei's one open eye, Rias prayed he wouldn't deny his… senior's words, and it seemed her panic got through to him.
"Uh… yeah… sorry. Could you… um, make some tea. And clean the room up." He paused, struggling to breathe properly, perhaps from a broken or severely bruised ribs. "And see… see to Kiba. Go home." Trying to turn over, the teenager managed to end up on his back. "You… uhh… aren't worthy to serve in my older sister's presence… for long."
Unsure as he sounded, Rias realized the boy's intention immediately.
He was giving them a way out.
Staying behind with this… tyrant while they ran with their tails between their legs. Rias swore at that moment she would do everything in her power to make sure her brother didn't kill this boy.
"As you say… sir."
They were saved.
Rias, however, felt shame rather than relief.
'Their carpet feels really nice.'
Every part of Issei hurt. But it wasn't… as sharp. so long as he didn't breathe in too deeply. Instead, it had settled into a deep, all consuming ache. As if his skin had been tattooed inside and out.
Mostly he was just glad he could breathe.
In. Out. In. Out. The only noise the roughness in his throat and the clink of Luo Hao's cup of tea.
"This one confesses she is pleased."
Issei tried to sit up, managing to prop back against a chair leg and half look at the woman who he had managed to fail to kill.
'I suppose that's a good thing.'
"This one expected many things. For a junior, you performed well. Better than the barbarian upstart who slashed my dress but only once when we first met."
Listening, taking slow, shallow breaths, Issei wondered if he should try… something.
"His legs were broken and he was graciously permitted to crawl away… for eight million li. This one rebroke his legs each time he did something foolish, nor did he repent for disrespecting his elders."
A sudden and intense sympathy welled up inside the young man, burning with an intensity he'd never felt before.
'Surely no one deserves that….' Luo Hao smiled at the look of horror he half managed. 'She is pretty when she smiles. Doesn't look… like a tiger.'
"But he is a foolish little brother, more foolish than you by far, and he grew stronger from my discipline. He was, however, still a barbarian at heart and only returns to the house of his elder sister to challenge her." She took a long, dainty sip. "These days, he can last three days and three nights before I make him kow-tow to Heaven and the Sages."
Issei was starting to get the impression that he got off lightly.
Or that she was trying to scare him into behaving with a scary story.
If so….
'Wait.'
Forcing open his second eye, ignoring the swelling and the pain, ignoring the fact that what he was doing would surely see him blinded and thrown into a pit of fire, Issei Hyoudou gave it his all.
'Oppai.'
He realized exactly what she was wearing.
The bandages were just that, dirt and mud stained linen wrappings.
'Chest-Bandages of a martial arts beauty! With genuine battle wear and tear! Truly Buddha has many blessings.'
"Ah! This one sees that you understand the magnificence and benevolence of an elder who instructs her juniors. That is good."
"You… beat a man… like us… and broke his legs."
He managed to, with great effort, drag himself into Rias's chair.
"What… was his… name?"
Blinking, Luo Hao actually looked confused.
"This one… did not deign to record his name."
Issei half nodded.
"Ask… him… next… time. Please."
Giving him a doting smile, the Godslayer reached over, hands gentle, and shifted Issei so he was sitting properly.
"Ask your older brother when he comes to greet you."
Saying no more, she prepared a cup of ginger tea, hands working slowly, carefully, gently, and turned the saucer three times before bringing the cup to Issei's chapped and bloody lips. He hissed at the heat on still open wounds.
"Ah, this one apologizes."
Pulling it back, she blew, gently, conjuring a fine gust of wind, and stealing the steam away from the tea. This time he drank sips, feeling a pleasing warmth, but not a boiling heat, trickle through his body.
The spice made him want to sneeze but, half turning his head to the side, he managed only a small "achoo" before taking another drink.
"Thank you."
His voice was less rough and he was glad she wasn't going to kill him.
"This one is pleased by your performance. And though tea is offered to all of our siblings, even the Upstart, who complained, loudly, of my skills at the time, he has since learned to appreciate it. Still, there is an issue and I must make amends."
"I… ah. How may I assist?"
Looking displeased, the crazy lady who beat the crap out of him, and also his friends, began to undo the wrappings around her chest.
Just like that.
His eyes locked on with perfect precision and everything was ready to be immediately saved to harddrive!
Luo Hao, however, removed a small wooden seal from between the folds of the bandages she wore, having only taken off the very outermost wrap, and replaced the cloth just as quickly as she'd removed it.
Looking at the small thing with a hint of longing, she placed the still warm token in Issei's hand.
"In recognition of your strategic acumen, boldness, and power. This senior believes that reparations are owed following her shameful display. Medical supplies have no place in a trial and resorting to it in a moment of forgetfulness has tainted the test. Therefore, an alternative and a reward must be forfeit."
Alternative?
Reward?
"So… we're fighting again?" He really hoped that wasn't it.
"No, this senior has already declared you worthy. But to save face I will instead allow you to take part in a ritual meant to strengthen this one. Which will also allow me to once more take measure of your potential."
He didn't like where this was going.
"A… ritual?"
Luo Hao nodded with a serene smile.
"Yes, twenty four hours from now… you shall do battle in my place against a god. Rejoice, King Issei Hyoudou, I shall allow you to face Sun Wukong."
Chapter 23: Chapter XVIII
Chapter Text
He was going to fight Goku.
He, Issei Hyoudou, in one day's time… would be fighting Son Goku.
Goku.
The very same Goku he'd grown up hearing stories about. Whether it be childhood picture books, puppet shows, television, or video games, there was no escaping the figure of the Monkey King unless you happened to be living under a rock for some reason.
'And I'm supposed to fight him.'
He didn't need to ask why or how.
Having fought a bunch of goddesses over the past month, and then learning about the existence of this weird other side of the world where apparently gods and devils were just a part of life, a character as beloved and as famous as Goku would have to exist.
He just had to!
But still… wasn't it a bit of a tall order?!
This was Goku!
The guy who was unkillable in more ways than he could count on one hand and probably had more powers than he could count, period. Never mind the fact the guy was probably even stronger than what he was in the stories, because if fighting Dusa-chan taught him something, is that all kinds of stories got mixed into Heretic Gods.
"But man… why was she going to fight him? You'd think nobody wants to get in the ring with Goku of all people."
Something sharp prickled him in the side of the abdomen.
"Was that a rhetorical question, honored uncle?"
Ouch.
Oh, right, this was still here.
"Sorry, I was kinda thinking to myself for a bit."
The younger teen nodded.
"It is of no consequence. Relaxing your body makes the process of recovering your stamina easier." The boy, Yinghua, noted as he stuck another acupuncture needle just a few centimeters away from the previous one.
After getting beaten up by his senior campione, dragged around for a meeting with the Occult Research Club, and then told he would be fighting another death match with a god way above his weight class, Issei had been told to go home and heal for the ritual, being escorted by the younger man who apparently was Luo Hao's apprentice.
Who then proceeded to act like it was his job to make sure Issei was presentable.
From cooking for him, to administering medicine to his injuries, to now doing an acupuncture session of all things to help with his 'chi flow' or whatever it was Luo Hao told him to do!
Granted, it was working but Issei couldn't help but wonder how someone younger than him got so good at so many things.
Where did he find the time to learn all of this?
"Well, since you offered… Do you know why she wanted to fight the Monkey King?"
The boy snorted back a laugh.
"Master… happens to be a fan of the Great Sage. She loves challenging herself, and as there are few willing to risk her wrath by challenging her, she often trains alone in the wilderness or behind closed doors. Heretic Gods have learnt of her reputation and tend to avoid her territory, so she only bothers hunting down those who happen to be of interest."
Huh, so she was so strong even the gods supposed to be their natural enemies didn't want to risk it?
Damn, now he was feeling a bit jealous.
"And she thinks she'll find the guy here?"
Yinghua shook his head, a look of annoyance in his eyes.
"Not at all. The Monkey King's heretic self manifested in these lands around… a century ago. It was said that at that time only three Campione existed, and rather than risk all out battle between one of them and this great foe, a powerful emissary was sent to defeat and seal the Heretic God before hiding his prison."
Sealing?
"They didn't kill him?"
"No, simply killing a Heretic as famous and as headstrong as the Monkey King was considered a temporary solution. Imprisoning Heretics and slowly draining their power over time prevents them from manifesting for much longer."
Issei was starting to understand what happened.
A Heretic Son Goku was born. It got beaten up by this super powerful guy sent by Heaven, and then they put the guy in prison so he wouldn't just show up again because that was a thing Heretics could do.
"And they just decided to let him out?"
It didn't explain why he would be fighting the guy tomorrow.
Not when he was supposed to be in prison.
"That is where the Master comes in. She discovered the Heretic Monkey King's whereabouts and sought to obtain the key to releasing him. Because, a fake image or not, there can be no greater rival for herself than the Great Sage Equalling Heaven."
"See, I get that, ah, ah! Sharp!"
"Apologies, Uncle, I was setting your ribs."
"Really? It felt like - ohhhh. That's nice."
After a sharp pinch along his spine, muscles in his chest instantly relaxed, taking pressure off of Issei's side. And while his breathing still hurt a bit, he was able to actually take deep breaths now.
"Many thanks for your praise."
"You know, you don't have to be like that. You made dinner for my parents and Ms. Smith, too, and now they're all drinking together. Though I have no idea why you put her in my bed of all things."
Normally, the teenager might have panicked at the thought of a pretty woman, and a government agent at that, in his room, but things had… changed.
His statuettes were mostly of his own make, though he still kept his more artistic figurines out, too, and his precious treasures were all securely locked up in an actual lockbox. That was the size of the bottom of his closet. And made of solid steel. And had a note taped to the front that read "Property of Issei, Demon King, will kill you if caught breaking into".
Sure, that was a blatant lie, but he figured that was a pretty good way to stop anyone from going snooping through his… private things.
"Ah, I was under the impression she was one of your retainers. Was I incorrect in my assessment?"
Was she?
They worked together, and well… Smith did help smooth things over with his parents. Even if they now thought that Issei was gonna do some sort of magic exam thing tomorrow, as opposed to a life or death fight against one of the most famous childhood heroes to ever exist.
So hey, no pressure.
"Yeah, she's a friend. So thank you for that. Also… when the ritual thing happens tomorrow… would you mind taking my parents out of town?"
He had already lost them once.
There was no way he wanted them in the crossfire of another fight.
"That can be arranged, if it is Uncle's request. I was told to make sure you would be able of body and sound of mind for the battle to come. If evacuating them will help bring peace to your mind then it shall be done." Man, this guy really spoke fancy words despite looking like a middle schooler.
Was he some kind of prince?
"Thanks. You seem like a really nice guy. My… umm… sister must be really proud of you?"
The boy laughed bitterly.
"Oh you don't need to act all that respectful around me. Really, half the reason I have to act like this is because of all the feathers she keeps ruffling. You won't believe how often I've had to negotiate and make nice with people after she was done kicking them around."
Oh…
That sounded like her.
"I'm sorry?"
"Don't be. All in all, I think you've had it rougher than I had. Though somehow you also managed to make Her Eminence respect you… and all it took was kissing her. You do know most people would get killed for that right?"
Issei actually frowned.
"Yeah. The last girl I kissed ended up dying. I hope she doesn't."
That got a small shrug.
"My Master is far, far too frustrating to die from something as simple as this. In fact, such is her nature, that she could seduce the sons of the Lord of Heaven, break their hearts, and then get off with a smack to her knuckles."
"That's… awfully specific."
"It is."
"She doesn't seem like… the type."
"Apparently, the Divine Princes have a type. She is it. And then she beat them up."
"Oh."
"Yes. And when questioned on the situation by the Minister of the West, she declared she had taken no lovers amongst mortals or immortals, for none was her match."
Issei simply took that in.
His mind struggled to grasp that.
In the end, he simply voiced, in a slightly hysterical tone, his sheer awe.
"So Luo Hao is so chuuni she told the gods of China they weren't good enough to date her? And she 'respects' me? And she's my sister!?"
Yinghua gave him a pat on the shoulder.
"Indeed." There was a sudden gust of cool air and the door to his father's office, suddenly converted to a makeshift treatment center for wounded Campione, and the nice boy putting Issei back together clapped his hands. "Ah, Honored Ancestors, Agent Smith. A pleasure."
The teenager squeaked.
"I'm naked!"
"No, I put a towel over you."
"That's not helping Ying! And if you're gonna be a, a, a bad nephew, then I won't let you come hide in Japan when your Master is too much!"
The younger boy clutched his heart theatrically, all the while rolling his eyes.
"I see." The government operative's tone of voice was very carefully neutral. "Issei, if you'd like me to leave…."
"No, well, ah, Mom, Dad, is this important?"
Conflicted, and hoping for a distraction, the young man tried to focus on the other two adults. And not on nice Smith looked in her suit. Or how the large bruise on one side of her face made him feel terribly frustrated. Not… guilty. But frustrated was a good word.
"Well, son, there's… someone at the door for you. He said he's Son Goku. We weren't sure, but, well, Smith said-"
Up, moving, and with the last needles falling from his back, the Campione had a sword manifested in one hand before his father even finished speaking. He moved, fast, faster than he'd ever moved before, and was at the front door, weapon in hand, chant on his lips, and power swelling before… nothing.
"No one's there."
And that's when he realized he was naked.
In front of strangers.
"Eep! Don't look!"
Instead of hundreds of jabbing spears, he used his authority to conjure a thin box of marble around the outside of his body, hands covering up what they could.
His mother simply pinched the bridge of her nose and muttered under her breath.
"How can my son be like that and still peep?"
"Miki, love of my life." His father began. "He's just a bit different is all. In the head, I mean. Only moderately insane. Also, do we want to discuss the magic later?"
"After another bottle of wine."
"That sounds wise."
Now that his parents had come to a mutual agreement that inebriation made a great deal more sense than the world they lived in, the teenager was able to shoo Yinghua and Smith back into the kitchen with them, Yinghua protesting his name was not, in fact, Ying, and Agent Smith just patting his cheek before she left.
The Campione abused his power in response.
"Ying, yes that is your nickname, go make everybody a hotpot since you didn't lock the door. We've got all the ingredients and if I have to give you my bed tonight I want compensation! And no, I'm not making you sleep on the floor, you're a guest. So go."
But with his guests seen to and his parents grappling with the fact their son was a reality warping battle mage of some kind, the teenager decided he would like to get a shower and get dressed.
So when he got to his room, it would be understandable that he was a smidge confused.
'I thought I turned off the lights.'
Opening the door, the Campione suddenly found himself face to face with an even more confusing image.
There was a monkey on his bed.
"Heya kiddo. Mind closing that? It's a bit drafty tonight."
A giant, dressed, talking monkey.
'Uh oh.'
Outskirts of Kuoh
"What do you mean our calls aren't connecting?"
Kaoru was starting to believe she'd been cursed.
She just had to be.
Somehow, in a single week there had been a Campione invasion, a duel to the death with a pair of Heretic Gods, all in the leased city of Kuoh, and now the damn city was cut off!
"Tell the clans that if they don't get their exorcists at their stations in the next ten minutes, I will order the army to purge them as traitors! This is utterly unacceptable. Did I not specifically command that Luo Hao was to be tracked at all times!"
Her underlings were rushing about and panic was filling the entire command center of the HCC.
"Director, we have contact with the first responders! Two police units were lost inside a maze of trees and we've confirmed that it surrounds the entire city!"
"What about drones, aerial reconnaissance, the trackers on the police?"
"They weren't under our command. It was a response from the municipal government asking for help."
"Dammit. Get a unit from the SDF, special forces. Have them go in with chemical lights, flares, and a tracking charm. No electronics. What about first responders at the battle site?"
One of the field commanders pushed past a pack of squabbling diplomats, all of whom were still trying to protest the director's promised extermination of the useless, money grubbing mages, before pressing a tablet into her hands.
"Field team confirmed the prevention of aftershocks and the water-dragons successfully stopped any possible tsunami formation. No casualties, severe environmental damage."
"Loss of wildlife?"
"Significant."
"Blasted Demon Kings. They think a forest is empty, they're just lucky hikers weren't caught in their crossfire and all they crushed were defenseless animals!"
Her anger was building and building… and not because of the delays in her subordinates. They were moving swiftly, with a purpose, following her orders to the letter. But the building, pounding scream in her head was growing to the point of pain.
Blessedly, for her skull if for that reason alone, a seemingly middle aged priest, in worn, threadbare robes, with a beard so long he had it wrapped around one arm thrice, brushed past the clan's representatives - not breaking stride when one went red in the face and refused to bow, only to have his eye plucked out for daring to block the priest's path.
"Lady Kaoru."
He inclined his head exactly three degrees.
She inclined hers fifteen.
"Lord Hermit."
No one cared for the screaming man on the ground behind them, except for a pair of interns that carried him to the medical room, one using a napkin to gingerly pick up the removed eyeball.
"Your visions have confirmed it."
There was no question.
"I see only trees and shadows and hear only screaming… men, beasts, both."
A noise of thoughtfulness that was still heard over the room around them, all of her subordinates having withdrawn to see to their work.
"A forest with screaming beasts. And the obsession of the little girl from the mainland. You know this answer."
Her eyes went wide.
"She unleashed the Heretic Monkey King. And the forest is setting up the borders of his new Mountain."
A shake of the head.
"It is merely a foundation. Not a limiting factor. Her test, such as it is, would be too easy for the young man. And she is far too rude to consider that she is a guest in another's land."
"By the Gods… it's going to spread."
"If the young man does not perform his appointed task, yes."
They were already having issues stabilizing the flow of mana in the land, and the earlier battle had caused tremors that were mistaken for a small earthquake in the surrounding areas. Now, they had to find a way to solve this situation before the outside world noticed Kuoh had been swallowed up by a giant forest that grew overnight.
"Have we gotten an answer from the Emperor's liaison?"
One of her aides stepped forward, uneasy.
"They have reported that the Emperor has made arrangements to contact Takamagaraha. In the meantime, he has given us leave to unseal one of the Tenka Goken should the situation grow beyond our ability to control."
Kaoru sighed.
They would need way more than a few holy swords to handle this mess. If Kuoh didn't go back to normal by tomorrow, they would need to employ drastic measures to make sure the populace didn't notice.
But even that wouldn't be as troublesome as the arrival of a god.
Right now Kuoh was a powder keg, with two god slayers, a heretic, as well as the relatives of two Satans inside, the last thing she wanted was to add another god into the mix. If they didn't handle this situation with care, there wouldn't be a city left by the end of it.
"Director." Ignoring the Lord Hermit, and risking a rather gruesome punishment in the process, an incredibly pale aide stepped up and handed her a small, magical mirror. "It is a priority one call."
Feeling a little faint at this point, the poor, prankster of a Hime-Miko, who had surely never done anything to deserve a life as exciting as this, immediately dropped into a forty five degree bow.
"Director Kaoru, We are most pleased that your forces are responding with all due haste. But We must caution you that there is greater trouble afoot."
Her arm wanted to tremble as she held the hologram out in front of her, remaining at attention.
Ostensibly, both she and Lady Yasaka were part of the same council and, in theory, equals before greater authority.
Reality, however, begged to disagree.
The Leader of the Kyoto Faction of Youkai was one of the few who possessed the power and influence to match that of a god on earth. While it might be blasphemous of her as a priestess to admit, there was a difference between dispassionate missives sent from a higher, faceless authority, and someone who could appear before her.
As such, she endeavored to be as polite as possible before the nine-tailed fox.
They might very well need her aid by the end of this mess.
"Blessed Lady, if I may, what has troubled you so?"
Lord Hermit, who had bowed as well, only rose when she gave him leave, though the staff and attendants had all withdrawn, leaving the three leaders alone in a rather crowded, busy room.
And not a single one would breathe a word of what was said.
"We were… unpleasantly surprised to find that the Sage Who Defies Heaven managed to infiltrate our personal quarters. And it was most definitely the true one. His comments were… particularly forward and we have not forgotten his personality."
Her mouth was slightly downturned and the old monk instinctively inched a hand towards where he once carried a sword. Kaoru was personally glad he no longer bore that weapon, though he didn't particularly have need of it, either, but mostly she was confused.
"If the foreign intruders planned this, could one or the other be a distraction?"
Lady Yasaka's ears twitched.
"The old sage did not make mention of it when confronted. We are inclined to believe this was merely an act of mischief with no real intent. However, that does not mean his presence here is without cause."
Kaoru knew there were no coincidences in the world they lived in.
"Luo Hao, one of his former apprentices, is present in Kuoh and scrying performed by one of my fellow Hime-Miko confirmed by Lord Hermit foresees that she will soon perform a ritual to release his Heretic self."
The look of unease on Lady Yasaka's face mirrored her own.
Son Goku's arrival might very well provide the spark to turn what was previously a dangerous situation into an all out incident, without knowing what the man planned to do, they were left with guess work.
Only now with much bleaker outlooks.
"I will be preparing a shikigami and sending it to you. Unfortunately, I cannot go myself… but I trust you will use it wisely should there be need."
Kaoru thanked the heavens for the older woman.
Though they might not always see eye to eye, or even hold the same priorities, neither one of them wanted to see the fragile peace they now enjoyed shattered into a thousand pieces because of that muscle headed cultivator from the mainland.
Though it left them with many questions unanswered.
Just what was the Monkey King hoping to achieve?
What was his plan?
"Oi, oi boyo, close the door already. You're letting the heat out!"
Issei blinked once.
Then twice.
Rubbed his eyes just to make sure he wasn't seeing things.
"You deaf or something, kiddo? Close the door, will ya?"
Yup, the monkey was still on his bed. Never mind the fact that he was sipping from one of his dad's fancy beer cans or munching on the pack of barbecue chips Issei had stashed on his bottom shelf, the utterly random request and circumstances caused his brain to stall.
For all of a second before memories of his earlier conversation with Yinghua came to mind and a baseball bat of marble manifested in his hands.
Only to immediately shatter with a flick of the monkey's finger.
From his bed.
On the other side of the room.
Without a hint of anything actually having happened but the monkey man flicking his finger.
Yup, this was definitely him.
"You know, I've heard there was this whole thing about respecting elders nowadays. Can't say you're living up to the expectations, boyo."
Issei swallowed dry.
"You're… Goku, right?"
The man reached into the bag of chips, throwing a handful into his mouth.
"What gave it away? The crown? The tail? My rugged good looks. But yes, that is one of my many, many names." Not even caring Issei had pulled out a weapon on him a moment ago, the Monkey King sipped from the pricey beer in large gulps.
His dad would have wept at the sight.
Issei decided then and there to close the door, lest one of the adults pass by and realize a god had snuck into their house. There was no way he was having a fight when his stash was right under the guy.
"So uh… are you here to fight me? Cuz I was expecting to get at least a nice night's sleep before that."
The old monkey snorted.
"Fight you? Now why would I do something like that? Do you wanna get your scrawny, hairless ass kicked that much?"
Okay, now he was confused.
"That… wasn't what that crazy lady said though. She said I was gonna be fighting you tomorrow at sunrise or something like that. I wasn't really paying attention and she just started speaking about poetry and all the ways she was nice to me for letting it happen."
The Monkey King looked at him for a moment, before nodding gravely.
"That does sound like Cuilian. Although… I didn't expect her to let someone else take part in whatever silliness she was about to do."
"Cuilian?"
He rolled his eyes.
"You'd know her as Luo Hao, the biggest thorn on the divine's ass in… however many years it has been since I was young. Really, when I saw you two fighting it out in the woods I half expected needing to jump in, but somehow you got that knucklehead to respect you. Speaking of which…"
Popping his back, the old timer wiped his fingers on the very, very expensive looking robe he was wearing before patting him on the shoulder playfully.
"Nice going there, champ. Nabbed her on the lips and survived to tell the tale. Last guy who tried that ended up in knots."
Issei had so many questions.
But he'd better start from the beginning.
"So you're not here to fight me? But she said…"
"That you'd have to fight 'Sun Wukong', right?"
The campione nodded.
"When she said that, she probably meant that knockoff that I punted across the horizon a century or so ago. A heretic god just like the ones you dealt with earlier. As for me? Well, it turns out that you're looking at the genuine article." Sitting cross legged on his mattress, the man's tail lashed out to grab another can of beer.
Not that Issei cared.
He was too busy gawking.
"You are… the real Goku?"
"Yup, in the flesh. With warts, fur, and all. Sorry I'm not blonde, by the way, that's a bit of a recent addition."
That called for another deep breath.
"Ok. That still doesn't answer why you're here. Or that you have no interest in doing anything other than stealing from my dad."
He looked pointedly at the pile of empty cans.
"Oi, oi, oi. What's with all the hostility? I mean, if you want I can try and go wild instead? I still have it in me to be rowdy from time to time, just ask that fox girl from Kyoto. Chased me all over town, she did."
The teenager bit back his instinctive response, because that would probably just cause trouble for everyone, but he did not appreciate the fact the Victorious Fighting Buddha was dead serious.
"Please don't do that."
"Hah." Leaning back, Sun Wukong continued his snacking. "No worries, boyo."
Rubbing his face for a moment, the Campione considered his options. And none of them seemed immensely appealing at the moment. Especially because he was still incredibly frustrated by this deity's genuinely incredible inaction.
"So, well, with all due respect, why aren't you, I don't know, keeping Luo Hao from beating up random strangers?"
That got a bark of laughter.
"Because you aren't some random stranger, are you?. You're a godslayer, a demon king, or whatever other silly little title the mortals have decided to slap you with. Plus, you know, you're the local boss. It is your job to deal with troublemakers like Cuilian." The monkey scratched his chin. "Even if that shitty brat is theoretically my apprentice."
Wait what?
"Apprentice?" He tried not to squeak out.
He should have seen it coming.
"Well, since you're her teacher… do you have any tips on how to deal with this mess?" He kept his voice low, trying not to yell at the top of his lungs. Because he could have really gone with the advice a couple hours ago.
And really, he still could use the help.
The Sage scratched his beard idly.
"Well, if you're asking how to beat that Heretic she's planning to throw at you… I guess kicking him through a mountain a couple times works? That's about the only thing I remember of that fight. As for Luo Cuilian… well, maybe you'll figure something out if I tell you a couple things? It ought to help you with that big test tommorow, maybe."
Maybe?!
The Monkey King patted the spot on the bed next to him.
"Well, what are you waiting for? It's not everyone you get Goku to tell you a bedtime story, you know."
Issei promptly sat down, giddily.
Hey, don't look at him like that. Anyone would do it in his place!
Chapter 24: Chapter XIX
Chapter Text
"Now… where do I start?"
Issei was tempted to say 'the beginning', but if the man took that as a chance to recount his entire life story up to that point then he might as well give up on any chance to sleep… even if getting a first hand recounting of the Journey to the West straight from the source would be worth a lost night. Issei still had to get up in the morning to fight against a different monkey king.
"I guess… you could start with that crazy girl?"
She was the whole reason this was happening in the first place so Issei might as well try to see why.
The Monkey King scratched his chin, as if considering it.
"Well, I suppose that if we're gonna be talking about Luo Hao we need to first talk about Hao Feng."
Who what now?
Issei blinked.
"Is that like… her dad or something?"
Goku let out a small laugh, shaking his head.
"No, no. Nothing like that. See, the best way to explain why that blockhead of a girl acts the way she does is to tell you about how she came to become a Campione in the first place. And the story starts with a fellow by the name of Hao Feng, a prodigious exorcist who at one point was a candidate for ascension into the ranks of the heavenly generals."
That, well, sounded awesome!
Huddling against the wall, Issei barely managed to contain his excitement. Actual storytime with Son Goku. Man, if his friends knew this was happening they would keel over from jealousy.
"So, what did the guy do?"
"Well, like I said, Hao Feng was a young man of prodigious talent and ambition, but also one who devoted all his time to serving the Heavenly Bureaucracy and the Emperor. In fact, you could say that hadn't it been for his lacking sense of self-worth he would have been the perfect candidate."
Leaning back, the Buddha stroked his chin.
"You have to understand that back then, only a single Campione existed. The bulk of them had perished before or during the Great War. The power vacuum left by them was keenly felt and Heretic Gods were much more numerous, oftentimes needing to be handled by other gods rather than leaving them to the Demon Kings."
That explained why he had to fight his Heretic self.
And, well, Issei certainly wouldn't complain if some local gods made his life easier by coming around or sending some backup if he really needed it. Hell, he could actually use some right about now.
Which was probably what the old monkey was here to do, come to think of it.
"So… more heretics, less campione, and that guy was involved somehow?"
"I was getting to that part."
Oh…
Issei looked away, feeling his cheeks color in embarrassment.
"It all started when a powerful trio of weather gods manifested together. A rarity to be sure, but not unlikely given their identities. When they started wreaking havoc across the continent, Hao Feng offered to exorcize them and departed with a small band of followers to seal away those idiot troublemakers."
He was sensing a but there.
The picture was pretty clear though. If these three gods were being as obvious and as disruptive as possible, and that there was only one Campione alive at the time, it wouldn't be outside the realm of possibility for the two groups aiming to deal with the same problem to meet up.
"So… he and Voban ran into each other?"
The older man smiled.
"Quick on the uptake, ain't ya? But yes, that's what happened. The exorcists ran into Marquis Voban as he marched into China to slay the Heretic Gods. Ordinarily, that would mean withdrawing our forces and allowing the god slayer to deal with the issue. However, Hao Feng decided to stand his ground and tried to make the Wolf King leave. This was a matter for our nation and its people to resolve, at least in his mind. Though if you'd ask me, I think Hao Feng actually wanted to pick a fight with him."
Why though?
Everyone he'd talked to about the whole Campione business said that it was their job to go after the Heretic Gods, and they all seemed pretty intent on just letting him do his thing since nobody ever showed up wanting to help.
Aside from maybe Athena, but he was pretty sure she only did it because he took her on a date.
"Did he WANT to fight Voban?"
The Monkey man shrugged.
"Beats me. Maybe he wanted to prove how good he was, wanted to test himself against a demon king and prevail. Earn glory and the favor of Heaven."
Issei sighed, he could already tell where this was going.
"He got his ass kicked, didn't he?"
"Beaten like a drum. Voban sent him back, barely alive, in a box. His followers weren't nearly as lucky. Death is not the worst thing that can happen when you fight the Marquis. No, he slaughtered Hao Feng's retinue and added them to his army of the undead."
That sounded… terrifying.
He hadn't really asked about the other Campione, but he was starting to understand why Smith was so… stiff back when they first met. Did she think he was gonna be like this Voban guy? Killing people for an army of zombies?
Issei couldn't help but shudder.
Just what kind of god did the guy kill to get that power?
"I'm gonna guess that wasn't the end of it?"
"Not by a long shot." Goku snorted. "See, after that entire debacle Voban went on to kill the trio of gods and then left, but Hao Feng couldn't let go of his grudge. After failing to acquire any aid in hunting down the Demon King, the man hatched a plan. He was convinced that only a Campione stood a chance at facing another Campione."
He didn't like where this was going.
"What did he do?"
Smiling bitterly, the legendary hero sipped from his bear, tossing the empty can to the side where it bounced off of Issei's wall, clinked against the rim of his wastebasket, and fell inside it… the few drops that spilled out, falling perfectly back into the can as it came to a rest.
"Why, he looked for a Heretic God to kill. It wasn't hard for him, he was an exorcist with ambition and was favored by Heaven. Finding out the whereabouts of a sealed Heretic wasn't a hard task. Yet no one, not even Hao Feng himself, could predict the outcome of his scheme. Though I shouldn't judge him too much. Even if he was a troublesome brat, it was my fault for being too stiff with him, pushing him too hard."
There were seven Campione in the world.
Only seven.
That much Issei remembered, so if someone went out of their way to become a god slayer like he did…
"He died."
Looking down, the older man sighed.
"Aye, he did. Worse yet, the Heretic God he released proceeded to rampage across the land at a time where both the gods and our servants were licking our wounds. I had just come back from dealing with some issues outside the country when I heard about it… over a thousand dead in just one day."
"I see."
And he did.
It wasn't a very big number, even if the Heretic was released in the countryside of China. Not that Issei knew too, too much about Dai Qing, either back then or today, other than the fact they were a constitutional monarchy similar to the British and only that because it was the price of integrating the Legation.
'Ah, thank you Kuoh entrance exams.'
Not feeling like a total idiot in front of a legend was nice.
"I take it the Heretic ravaged a few villages? A town or two?"
"Aye." The monkey slumped forwards a bit, a heavy weight suddenly pressing down on him. "It was a foolish mistake and, as I had been the one to seal that particular false god so long ago it is also my fault he was so angry." Lips twisting, another beer coming up to them, the ancient drank for a few heartbeats. "Sometimes, boyo, its better to not mock your enemies. They tend to take revenge."
"Understood…. For what it's worth, I'm sorry."
Goku smiled at him.
"You're a good kid. Still! My screwups aside, that jackass called me out and I was in a rage. I wiped out his summons, broke the neck of his chief cultist, though I left the human alive, if paralyzed, and went to confront him. Only to find the fool drowning in his own blood."
A heavy sigh.
"The Nio were always angry, especially for guardians of the Buddha. But the Heretics lacked any redeeming features of the original twins. In the end, their ability to summon an endless line of clones of themselves meant I was able to see as Cuilian crushed the last's throat, having punctured both lungs, both kidneys, and both Nio's livers with her own bare hands. The worst part? She didn't use tricks or tactics."
That sounded… just…
"Wow, she really didn't know the meaning of going overboard, huh?"
The Monkey king chuckled.
"I doubt she ever did, even before she killed those two. You could say that her rise to demon king status came as a result of our lack of attentiveness and Hao Feng's grudge. It wasn't that little girl's fault that everything she knew and loved died that day. So, to make up for our blunder I was told to take her in."
Issei's eyebrows climbed his forehead in record time.
"Just like that?"
Goku nodded with a thin smile.
"Just like that. Though you could say part of it was that many of us wanted to see whether a young Campione could be raised to reject the path of tyranny."
Ah, now he understood.
It wasn't just them trying to make up for having one of their people make a mess, they were trying to take advantage of a Campione being born from the mess and see whether she could replace the guy who released that Heretic God.
Now that he thought about it… was that what Smith's people were trying to do?
Issei didn't feel particularly tyrannical, and he hadn't really done much other than fight crazy strong ladies ever since he got his powers. And Smith hadn't really tried to make him do anything for her people, so was this the same thing or was he thinking too much about it?
Thoughts for later.
"So, what happened next? Because… uh… she kinda turned into a tyrant anyway, didn't she?"
"Well, brat, she was a shitty brat indeed. No matter how much I tried to teach her to take it easy, she insists on acting like she's some sort of, well, Demon King. You should just be glad you weren't around for the civil war."
"Wasn't that a century ago?"
"Yeah. And what the books don't say is that she intervened on the Emperor's behalf and the Heavenly Emperor didn't let anyone stop her."
"Wait… weren't there, um, a hundred million deaths in that war?"
"Yup."
"Oh."
"Don't worry too, too much, most of those deaths were because of famine and disease and your lot invading in the thirties didn't help. But it was mostly the Loyalists and the Republicans butchering one another. Magic, and Cuilian, and a few idiot gods, though, didn't make things better."
Not sure how to respond to the suddenly very grumpy looking monkey king, or that, somehow, he just seemed scarier than Luo Hao had, Issei remained quiet. Though, after a moment or two, the old man stood up, popped his back, and gave the teenager a pat on the head.
"After that she just got bored of us. She just left to start her own little gang in the mountains and has been a recluse outside of finding new gods to fight… which kinda landed us in this mess. As for tomorrow, well, do you really think you can outsmart me? Even a me that's just been locked away for so long?"
"Well, um, no sir." Blushing, the Campione looked down.
"Hah! I didn't mean it like that." Squatting down, Goku put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a very serious look. "You've got guts, potential, and a good heart, kid. More than most. Way more, even. So my advice for tomorrow is to not bother trying to monkey around. I'm the king of that, even if other me is a six eared macaque. And sometimes the problem really is just a nail."
Cracking a grin, even if it was a little forced, Issei forced the sour feeling in his gut away and stiffened his spine.
"And I can make one Hell of a hammer!"
"Atta boy." Pausing, the old man smirked. "Tell you what. If you win tomorrow, I've got a present for yah. Sound good?"
Issei nodded so fast he felt his head might pop off his shoulders.
A gift?
From Son Goku?
Ooh, maybe he'd get the Nimbus? Or even better, he'd get his own staff! He always loved the staff!
"I'll do my best!"
Clapping him on the shoulders, the Monkey King smiled with a mischievous glint in his eyes.
The Next Day
When Issei left home the next morning, he'd been told by Yinghua that his 'honored sister' would be waiting for him at his school. A bit of an odd choice, but he supposed that Kuoh being the largest building in town with plenty of room and unique shape, compared to everything else in the city at least, meant that it was probably the place that caught her attention first.
Still, the way his parents had hugged him, how his mom had made them all an American breakfast, Issei… he hadn't liked that.
They were trying so hard not to seem scared and both of them looked like they'd been crying last night. It left the teenager feeling immensely guilty, like he was the one who had caused that.
So perhaps he was in a bit of a pensive mood when he reached the school.
"But still." The Campione muttered to himself. "Why would she want to meet here?"
And maybe he wasn't paying much attention.
And just maybe he squeaked when someone suddenly spoke up behind him.
"Actually, we were the ones who suggested it."
Looking over his shoulder, Issei's heart leaped to his throat at the sight of the Occult Research Club's president waiting for him behind the gates. The beautiful redhead looked, well, stressed would be putting it mildly and Issei didn't want to point it out.
She still looked like a supermodel even with bags under her eyes.
"Is that really okay? The last time I fought with gods, you guys had to spend the whole night fixing it. This might be even worse than before."
His senior smiled thinly.
"I think it's best we try and limit the damage as much as we can. Sona and I strengthened the barriers as much as we could and then anchored them without leaving them connected to us. That should, at least, help contain the damage somehow. Even if the school itself is destroyed, it's better than fighting inside people's homes."
Yeah, that would be terrible, but there was no way they'd be able to keep this to just the school.
"You guys probably shouldn't stick around. The last time that barrier thing broke, you guys got really hurt, right?"
The devil girl shook her head.
"Thank you for your concern, Mr. Demon King, but we've taken precautions."
Frowning, not sure how to express what he was filling, the young man went with his gut.
"I'm not comfortable putting the lives of so many pretty girls at risk." He would be fighting Goku, after all. "I'll try and drag him somewhere empty so we can fight. He should be up for that, maybe? Besides, my… big sister and I had our fight not too far away. I can lead him there in the worst case."
Goku asked Vegeta, after all.
Not the Goku he met yesterday. That Goku was probably somewhere in town watching this mess. Even if Issei did appreciate the advice and the story time he got yesterday, he didn't appreciate being the one left to clean up his so-called sister's mess.
A sister who turned out to be the biggest case of a rebel phase he had ever heard about.
"Ah, well, you don't need to worry about that." The red head slumped her shoulders in defeat. "I'm afraid they're all back in the Underworld. Sona was right, it was time to withdraw, and I'll be joining them once you get started."
Pushing open the gate, she waited for Issei to enter before closing and locking it.
"Don't tell the other girl, but, well, we cheated a bit on our agreement." A small bat floated by Rias's ear and pulsed slightly, though he didn't have the faintest clue what was going on. "But, last night, I and Kiba burned a hole through her barrier, while Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno cast a spell. We may have hypnotized as much of the city as possible to evacuate in an orderly manner."
"Huh. That's why no one was out this morning. I honestly just chalked it up to - wait, what do you mean 'she' made a barrier?"
The Devil blinked.
"You don't know about the giant magical forest surrounding the city?"
"No! Not at all!"
"Oh, uh, sorry about that?"
"I… just… thank you for trying to help people? Yes. That wasn't a question. Thank you, senpai!"
Bowing deeply, Issei felt tremendously grateful. Despite being a foreigner, a Devil, and having been attacked by a human, she was still kind enough to go out of her way to protect the innocent. It was more than he was capable of and, though it was selfish, it made him realize that there was something he had to ask of her.
"Ah, please forgive me, Bucchou, but I'm afraid I have a very serious request."
Confused, and perhaps a little worried, she crossed her arms and slowly nodded.
"I'm listening."
Issei had to fight not to glance down at what that did to her chest.
"At the moment, there are still people in the city, yes?"
"Unfortunately. Some that couldn't be evacuated, others that resisted my spell, and some that are protected or warded or just not affected for any possible reason."
"Well, if I make a quick call-" He pulled a small cellphone out of his back pocket, a cheap thing given to him that very morning by Agent Smith. "Would you be willing to cooperate with Agent Smith and finish the evacuation?"
Biting her lip, the Devil needed a few seconds to consider the question.
"I have nothing against working with them on this, but I don't know if I can actually accomplish that."
Her words came out carefully, one at a time, as if she was placing a shogi piece with each syllable.
"Umm, I'm not sure I understand…."
"There are people here that I can't influence, for a few reasons, and others that are in serious need of medical care. Moving them might kill them and I'm afraid I don't have the resources to save all of them, except by moving them to Sona's family estate in the Underworld. If I did that without explicit permission, it would likely cause a war."
Frowning, thinking, Issei punched in Smith's number.
"Issei! Are you ok? Is she not there?"
"Ah, Agent, I'm sorry, but I'm speaking with Rias Gremory."
"The Devil heiress. Yes."
The tone was slightly strangled, as if the woman was almost choking to death, but Issei just forged ahead.
"She says there's a chance to evacuate the city, the rest of it, that is."
"There's a way through Luo Hao's barrier?"
"Apparently, she and her friends burned a path, yes."
"I… see."
"Well, can I do something a bit crazy?"
A few heartbeats of silence.
"What do you have in mind?"
"As a Campione, I'm supposed to be a hotshot, right?"
"Yes…."
"And you'd get in trouble for working with a foreign group without permission, right?"
"Most likely. For a number of reasons, some of them good, some of them political."
"What if I ordered you and Agent Amakasu to help the President and Buchou
evacuate the rest of the city? In fact, I am ordering the HCC to collaborate with the Devil faction to preserve human life during this time of crisis."
By the end he was sweating, fidgeting, and the phone in his hand felt like a bomb. In fact, Issei almost wanted to cry! But, well, when Agent Smith responded, he relaxed. If only just a little.
"Heh. You really are a precocious brat, you know that?" He didn't respond, simply letting the government agent organize her thoughts. "That can work. No, we will make it work. She has my number, tell her to call me when things are taken care of on her end, alright?"
Hanging up, the young man looked up, seeing the girl he'd been talking to smiling at him.
"So, did you hear all that?"
"I did."
"Well, does it-"
Stepping closer, Rias kissed him on the cheek, turning Issei a bright pink as his mouth shut closed with enough force to make his teeth click.
"You're a good man, Issei Hyoudou, please don't die."
After that, there was a flash of light and a strange, magical glyph that appeared in mid air, only for Rias and the bat to disappear as it dimmed.
And that left the Campione alone, with his thoughts, and a strange, crazy lady waiting for him.
"Because, honestly, running away from home and starting a gang sounds simple enough. I think sometimes politician's kids still do that."
Only she made a damn cult and spent the best part of a hundred years ruling it like she was something right out of a light novel!
Issei couldn't wrap his head around killing a god bare handed. He had always fought them with stuff he made with Dusa-chan's powers. But to actually beat a god to death with her own hands…
It was crazy.
'And I kissed that crazy.'
Walking past the small gatehouse let the young man see that said crazy was standing on top of the main building. Waiting. Looking at him like a sibling who took too long getting ready and now they needed to rush if they wanted to make it to school before roll call. Yes, it was that specific and at least she hadn't decided to fight him again.
He really didn't want to try his luck.
"I see that my Young Eagle has been successful in helping you recuperate. This Luo Hao is pleased. Had you appeared before me in anything less than your best, it would have been less disgraceful to strike you down and conduct the ritual elsewhere."
Swallowing nervously, Issei put on his best confident smile.
"Thank you, sister. Wouldn't… have missed this chance for the world."
She nodded at him in approval, as if confirming her own previous assessment of him. Which was probably wrong, but he wasn't about to correct her when it meant she felt he was playing along.
He was… just not eagerly.
Part of him wondered if Bucchou was already helping the rest of the city get away. And if that left only Issei, the Cult Leader, and the oversized column of smooth black stone standing beside her.
Capped in gold; it looked like a very expensive statue and Issei could already imagine what it was.
"Is that the, uh, real staff?"
The older campione smiled enigmatically, looking every bit as beautiful as when they first met.
"Ruyi Jingu Bang, or, rather a replica of the original made as a vessel to house the seal containing the Heretic God within. Obtaining it required a fair bit of effort, even from one such as I, therefore I expect you to show due diligence and appreciate the blessing this represents."
Right, blessing.
Like he wasn't about to get his ass kicked six ways to Sunday just because she wanted to spar with a god out of boredom.
"So, how's this gonna happen? Do we need a spell or a ritual to get that thing to open up?"
He couldn't hope to get it away from her. She was just that much stronger than him.
"No, the seal is simple but effective. One needs only apply sufficient force from the outside to open."
Sufficient force?
"What does that even-"
She punched it.
Just… punched it.
Yet the effect was immediate - the oversized staff replica shuddered, a pattern of spider web-like cracks spreading from where Luo Hao's diamond hard fist buried itself and a faint golden light leaked through the staff.
First, nothing happened, a few flakes of stone falling away as the other Campione withdrew her hand. In fact, Isse would swear the staff started to knit itself back together! But then a finger of all things poked a hole into it from the inside. A hole that grew and grew… and just grew as the digit dug and scratched and pulled at the broken seal.
But then, just as a second finger joined the first, everything went still. The cracked popped and snapped and climbed across its smooth, formerly perfect surface, until the whole thing shuddered and strained.
Then, with a thunderous crack, the staff snapped in half.
Issei closed his eyes, a pillar of golden light erupting from the broken staff, the flash piercing upwards and splitting the clouds.
Accompanied by a booming laugh.
"Finally! After two hundred years, I'm free!"
He opened his eyes and Luo Hao was gone.
Standing in her place was a humanoid monkey, not unlike the Goku that Issei met the previous night. However, that was were their similarities ended. For this one had white, silverish fur, and wasn't nearly as old. He wore a similar gold headband to the one the older Goku did, and a red scarf that fluttered in the wind behind him almost like a cape. Nor was he hunched over, instead standing upright and looking less like a wise elder and more like an adventurer of legend, eager to embark on his next challenge.
Yet in his heart, Issei could tell.
This too was 'Son Goku'.
'Hmm, calling them both that would be confusing though.'
So maybe he should call the younger one Wukong. If only so the distinction didn't tie his brain up in knots.
"And look what we have here. The welcome committee!"
Unfortunately Issei's anonymity was short lived as the silver monkey zeroed on him almost immediately, an aura of eagerness leaking off him as Issei tried to steel his nerves.
And even if it was a bit foolish, he had to try one last thing.
"Asking you to leave wouldn't work, would it?"
Wukong laughed, easy going, relaxed, taking great gulping breaths of fresh air and already bending over to touch his toes.
"Ah, no can do. Afraid to say that I feel like stretching after being stuck in that staff for so long. And really… is that something a god slayer should be saying to a Heretic? You can't be that spineless, right?"
Bending over backwards, the monkey man totally ignored him as he began to grab his toes from behind. Issei felt his body twitch, the urge to walk up to the silver monkey so he could smack the smile off of his dumb face nearly overcoming him.
He could feel it.
A nervous energy, close to bursting out. His guts telling him that this wasn't someone he could take lightly, telling him to stand his ground even as the Heretic's presence broke against his body like a tangible aura.
Yes, he was a god.
And he was a Campione.
For the two of them, there really wasn't any other choice, huh?
"I just didn't want to make a mess of the place… but I don't mind helping with the clean up." From within he felt his own power seeping through, his body feeling lighter and his awareness of the surrounding world sharpening into focus.
Had Issei had a mirror, he would have also noticed the thin, jagged smile that now threatened to take hold. It was a little afraid, a little timid, and a lot proud. It was the smile of someone who knew they weren't going to enjoy the next several hours but, damn the costs, they would see it through.
Wukong, however, must have seen it and knew exactly what it meant.
Because he smiled back.
"Well now, that feels more like a Godslayer. Had your fun already, huh? You stink of death… and Snake."
Eyes narrowing, Issei manifested a stone spear in his hand.
"I think I'm gonna start killing you now."
The silver monkey matched him, producing a long red staff. The sort that made his heart clench with nostalgia.
"Yes, those are some good eyes. Now come, Godslayer, let us show the world that the Great Sage Equalling Heaven has returned!"
Chapter 25: Chapter XX
Chapter Text
Issei's body was shaking.
Every inch, every fiber, no, every cell of his body felt like it was standing at attention, vibrating with anxious energy as he and the legendary Monkey King, or, well, this version of him, stood across one another.
There was a breath, the ape's nostrils flared, his lips pulled back, there was intelligence and hunger in those eyes.
Clearly inhuman, but close enough to be a bit too familiar, the deity seemed no mere figment of human passion. The teenager could see the hairs in his beard twitch when his mouth moved, he could see the blood vessels in the other man's eyes, could hear the shuffle of robes and scrape of feet as he stalked forwards - practically demanding the others remain behind.
This was their meeting.
This was their introduction.
And right now the two were content to circle each other, looking for any openings.
At least Issei was. Because it also meant the other heretics weren't jumping him. In fact, that had been the point of the first lap in its entirety.
Mineral garden had been hovering just beneath his skin, ready to leap to his defense, and when the anticipated attack failed to manifest it left the Campione slightly confused. Because he wasn't sure what that meant. And if it was to his benefit if it was a duel.
Wukong twirled his famous staff, cracking his neck with an eager smile.
Every single one of his muscles clenched, fingers sliding over the haft of his spear, foot turning ever slightly as his breathing stilled for a moment, when the heretic god across from him mirrored the action.
They were fighting with similar weapons after all.
But even then, the young godslayer could feel the differences between the two of them. Wukong was fluid, his movements practiced to the point of naturalness, as if he'd already had fights like these a hundred times over the course of history. The eager smile on the god's face was sharp, too, and full of anticipation.
It reminded him of Luo Hao.
'This is gonna suck, isn't it?'
The air between them was heavy, crackling with energy. Whatever it was that made up their powers clashed and pushed against one another as small, thin arcs of energy fizzled in and out of existence and the very ground beneath them started splintering, pieces of it raised into the air by the very pressure.
"Ah, that's a nice aura you have there."
Issei glared at the monkey, annoyed.
He was still pissed about the dig at Dusa-chan and her sisters, but not enough to just rush at the guy half cocked. Even now, he could tell that as powerful and impressive as his show might be, that despite being a god slayer who prevailed twice over gods, and then survived his own senior…
That this Wukong was even stronger than that.
Still, standing around just looking at him wouldn't do anything.
"Alright, let's try this!"
Intent flashing, Issei's power responded in the form of a trio of stone spears. Rising from the ground at an angle, they aimed to catch Wukong's torso between themselves in a pincer attack. An attack like this wasn't the kinda thing Issei liked to do, but it wouldn't be smart to hold back now.
"Bend."
Twirling in place, the Monkey King lashed out with his staff. The red tinted wood fluttered in the wind like a leaf, only to strike at the stone spears, shattering them despite looking like a malleable piece of rubber.
Issei was impressed in spite of himself - though his attacks didn't stop.
He knew that wouldn't work. But a baseline did not to be established. After all, if he went all in on the first move, he'd probably just get cut down from behind.
So it was time to make a hammer
A massive chunk of stone manifested above them all, perhaps twenty feet across and forty high, and promptly smashed through the roof as it continued on its merry way to dropping on top of the heretic god. And hopefully crushing him against the ground. Or so it would have if the staff hadn't stretched and pierced through the divine rock like a hot knife through butter.
"Extend."
Issei grimaced but charged anyway, jumping over the wrecked remains of the spears from before. It was annoying that his enemy was showing off, vocalizing his technique after pulling off a super cool move, and so when he thrust his own weapon forward there might have been a bit of extra oomph to it.
In the form of a sudden hail of razor sharp splinters - tens of thousands of them - following behind as Issei thrust the tip of his spear directly at his enemy's throat.
Only to hit air as Wukong… just wasn't there. He hadn't ducked under the strike, he didn't dodge, or move, or parry. No, the heretic just simply wasn't there. And that told the teenager exactly what he needed to know!
Issei drew back and thrust again, and again, only to meet air as the monkey king weaved in and out of the way, using the staff he'd planted into the ground to vault over and around the waves of attacks. But it did stop the man from slipping behind the Campione. After all, area denial by way of razor death was a pretty smart idea.
"Grow."
Before the Monkey King's staff expanded to block his next attempt, shattering the head of the spear and the stone hanging overhead. Loose gravel rained down on them as Issei jumped back, hoping the rain of shards would cover his retreat. Though his counter came too, as the heretic god swung the now pillar-sized staff and caught him in the side of the ribs.
Sending him flying backwards with a wheeze as air was bashed out of the Campione's lungs from the smallest graze of the immense weapon!
Rolling with the hit, Issei formed a wall behind himself, breaking the fall and softening the stone just in time to avoid crushing his back against it. But all it did was cut off an escape route as the Monkey King followed after him, massive staff ready to crush him against it.
Only for a column of stone to rise underneath Issei, pushing him up just in time to avoid the battering ram of an attack as it crushed the foundation of the pillar and it tilted backwards, but the Campione was already sliding down, hands raised over his head as the massive form of a familiar hammer formed from the ether.
"Split."
The divine stone shattered against a wall of interlocked staves, the massive one having somehow shrunk and split itself into multiple smaller ones which had then formed some kind of protective cage against the Heretic.
Issei clicked his tongue.
'What is it with these people and being so damn hard to hit?'
First that crazy lady's diamond skin, and now Wukong's staff. Sure, he remembered that it was probably unbreakable and could do all sorts of things that the monkey king commanded it, but when they said it was unbreakable they literally meant it didn't get so much as a scratch.
But that was fine.
Because the scattered debris, as well as the shattered wall and the hammer, quickly liquified under his hands. Slipping through the gaps of the wall, his creations quickly solidified once again, covering the inside in an uneven blob of stone.
Issei jumped back as it shattered with a thunderous shout.
Not just just the stone, but the windows in the main school building broke and the barrier around wobbled at the force - he could see it do so throw a gap in the roof the Campione may have… accidentally caused. The cage of staves was gone, as was all the stone Issei had conjured. Leaving only the same smiling monkey as before.
"Should have known that wouldn't have worked."
The Heretic smiled eagerly as politely clapped.
"Well now don't go putting yourself down. That was actually a pretty good plan. You have a pretty solid ability there, snake boy. Attack, defense, mobility, trapping. Environmental control. You have an all in one deal right there."
"I don't wanna hear that from you. That staff of yours is plain unfair, you know?" Having an unbreakable weapon that could change sizes, multiply, and move by itself was bad enough. Even Issei couldn't change the size and shape of the things he made without softening them up first or merging them together.
The scariest part was that the Heretic god had yet to use anything other than his weapon to counter all his tricks.
"You sure you didn't wanna save those tricks though? Any one of those would have been a nice trump card to play… if you convinced me all you could was make stone appear from nothing." Laying said staff flat across his shoulder, the monkey king sounded genuinely curious.
Isse rolled his shoulder, dusting off his shirt.
"Like that would work. If I don't use every trick I have from the word go, then I'm not actually trying to win, right?"
That was the advice he'd gotten from Goku.
Holding back now wouldn't work. And trying to be clever was just playing the Heretic God's own game.
"You still haven't put your back into it though, that much I can tell." Tail swishing side to side, the Monkey King cupped his chin with a hand, as if deep in thought for a moment. There was a gleam in his eyes that Issei didn't like, it's like he had an answer to a question the Campione wasn't smart enough to ask. "Tell you what - no weapons, no powers, sound good?"
His eyes went wide.
"No dea-"
Wukong dashed forwards, moving so fast there was a sonic boom, and threw an almost lazy palm strike forwards.
It still moved so fast the air cracked and split and the teenager could, high on adrenaline, heart pounding, and blood up, only just barely bring his arms up in an X block.
The slap-pop-crack of the impact and Issei's body subsequently breaking through several wall supports was more pleasing than having his diaphragm shattered.
"Good block! Again!"
What followed was confusing.
Issei did his best to keep up, letting hits knock him over or back, trying not to end up on his back, but, still, each punch and kick that rained down on him at the very least raised ugly welts. And the one time he fell, the subsequent kick sent him skidding down the entire hallway! However, with his back to a corner, the monkey closing in on him, and the Heretic God growing in speed and precision with each strike, the young man lashed out with a wild haymaker.
"Oof! Nice hook kid." And managed to pop his opponent in the jaw. "But is that all you've got? Haven't… didn't someone at least train you? I mean, surely, you gotta know some martial arts at least?"
"Hey! I managed to land a hit on you."
The Monkey King scratched the back of his head.
"Sure. But I was mostly just trying to match your level." Issei wobbled slightly on his feet, his enemy stepping back and giving him some air. "Why the Hell would you agree to martial arts only?"
Issei managed a glare.
"I was trying to refuse."
"No way! You were totally going to accept it! I could tell, you've got a good fighting spirit, Snake Boy. Ah. Damn it. I don't wanna bully a kid."
Feeling a bit… annoyed, Issei couldn't help but mouth off. Especially when Wukong crossed his arms and started tapping his foot, as if waiting on an explanation.
"You could just go back to sleep."
Making a face, the heretic shook his head.
"Nah. But this isn't fun. Hmm. We can't have a deathmatch like this."
"We don't need to have a deathmatch, you know?"
"Oh! I've got an idea!"
Not enjoying being ignored, Issei simply sighed, mostly just glad for a break, and then shrugged.
"So long as you don't involve anyone else in this, I don't suppose I can complain too much. Does that sound fair?"
"Well, I'll be inviting a few friends along, might do a little dance, play a little music, get down for the first time in a millennium!"
The teenager grunted and made no further comment. Mostly because he was hoping this was giving the others enough time to finish the evacuation. And only now did it occur to the young man he had no way to communicate with anyone and ask if he'd bought enough time.
"Hah! Yeah! You'll love it! We'll do a whole tournament, give you a chance to level up, and then you and I can have a proper king of the mountain match! Yeah!"
Danger.
Issei's body stiffened.
'But from where?' No, rather than a single direction, it was like all of his surroundings were giving off the same feeling of danger as Wukong himself. Flickering gold dust gathering around the monkey king, pulling itself together to form orbs of light.
"Sorry about lying, Kiddo. But I wasn't at full power before. When that seal broke, whoever did it must have screwed something up because instead of just releasing me, the power that was being slowly drained kinda went, uh, everywhere!"
"Shit."
There was no time to think.
"Through the grass you slither unseen, through the stone you wind gracefully, through the waters you plunge, writhe, and surge. Though none may see you, in your eyes, I see a beautiful world of marble!"
Calling up every ounce of power he could muster, Issei slid a single foot forwards, raised his hand, palm out, and called up the will of everything.
"As the Buddha said, should you strike him twice, he shall become angry."
And just like that the school… crumbled.
A wall of stone, formed into the shape of the palm of the Buddha, simply pressed the world into the dirt. Issei himself had to melt a hole for himself as he passed through because even his own durability would have failed under so much mass.
Perhaps a full minute later he was finally free, chest heaving, body soaked with sweat, T-shirt stuck to his skin, now standing atop the artificial mountain on his own.
With the entire school complex crushed to powder below.
"Hah!"
Only for a voice to ring out.
"I knew I liked yah, boyo!"
Too tired to do more than swing around and face him, Issei stared in frustration as his opponents had multiplied as the motes of light from before had started growing larger and brighter, their form changing from those of simply orb into more humanoid shapes.
In his head, he felt an alarm going off.
"You gave my mountain a solid foundation." Sun Wukong appeared before him in a flicker, spear twirling as he did so, and ended up propping his elbow up in the air. "But if ya could lead our little dance with this, really, I gotta ask, why did you even agree to no weapons and no martial arts?"
"Actually, you already had this conversation." A new voice called.
Besides the Monkey King, the four shapeless forms phased fully into shape, Issei nearly belting out a curse as instead of just one Heretic God, before him now stood five.
The largest amongst them looked like a stuffed doll, a pig in bright pink carrying what looked like a rake over its shoulder.
To the right was a strange man with webbed, clawed hands and something resembling a duck's beak for a face, dressed in some kind of mixture of robes and armor, a strange staff with a shovel-like blade tip hanging from his back.
Behind them stood an even larger figure… with a horse's head and legs, muscular arms with oversized hands that dragged on the floor with fingers as long as Issei's arms and a trio of long, straight horns sprouting from its forehead.
And then, standing besides Wukong himself was a monk.
Issei didn't need to ask who they were.
Why would he? Everyone who had ever heard of the Journey knew their names and their story. Before, Issei felt like there had been some hope of victory, as small and far off as it seemed. But now, standing across from this legendary group of vandals turned legendary heroes… he felt… excited?
Fear was certainly there.
As was annoyance at the clear disadvantage that monkey had now put him through.
"Really? You were already kicking my ass before… did you really need to gang up on me too?"
The Heretic chuckled, rubbing the back of his head.
"Well, just think of this as me showing I'm taking you seriously! You saying you weren't holding back from the get go got me all fired up! Bwahahaha-"
A staff bonked him on the back of the head. The gold rings on it clicked melodiously as the man leaned forward with a yelp.
"And who gave you permission to drag us from the ether for another one of your bouts of mischief, Sun Wukong." Sanzang, going by the robes and veil, spoke plainly, though the aura he emitted was far from pleased at the supposed 'leader' of the group.
Well… technically he was meant to be the leader, no? Wukong just bailed him out of trouble.
"Oi, oi, oi! That's not fair! It's not my fault that you lot got attached to my legend! I was trying to make some clones out of my scattered power but ended up bringing you over!"
Unfortunately all that earned him was another whack to the head.
"Like I care! Don't go dragging me out of enlightenment just for a joy ride!"
"I don't remember you being this temperamental… damn it, Toriyama."
"Wait, wait, wait, dragging you out of enlightenment? Uh, honored monk? Buddha? Bodhisattva? Um, with all due respect, actually to all of you, how should I address you?"
"You should call me king, hehehehehehe!"
Immediately laughing at his statement, the monkey was ignored by the rest of the group. And, somewhat surprisingly, Sanzang began chanting a sutra in response - leaving the previously laughing monkey man a now groveling, apologizing mess.
"Heh. I suppose I should ask you to do so, Honored Monk, but getting your head crushed is a bad way to die. So, ah, as a Campione, a Demon King, please don't kill this man."
"Ah! See, see, see! Even this other king is totally asking you to spare me, so spare me!"
With tears in his eyes, the Great Sun Wukong pled for mercy!
It was touching.
It was absurd.
It was giving Issei a headache.
'I really should have gotten Buchou's number. At least I could know if all of this was useful.'
And then the monk stopped chanting.
In fact, he stopped making any sound at all, frozen in place and unmoving.
"Ah? Am I good? Little brother?" Standing up, rubbing his head, Sun Wukong walked over to the monk and poked him in the head. "You can talk, you know."
"Oh no."
"Oh no."
"Oh yes!"
When the monk vocalized his sudden realization, Issei soon followed, and the Monkey King only needed a heartbeat longer to make the same connection.
"Huh? What's going on?" The pig, however, scratched its chin and tilted its head. It spoke with a squeaky, cheery voice. "Can I eat this guy or what? I'm kinda hungry."
Unfortunately for Issei, it was talking about him.
"Well, guess it can't be helped. I did summon you as you were…"
He definitely wasn't liking where this was going, but he had to check anyways, because clearly the situation couldn't get any more ridiculous than meeting the entire Journey cast and watching them slapstick one another.
"So, uhh… we're not really fighting?"
Wukong blinked, confused.
"We absolutely are, just… you know… gotta wrangle this bunch. Sorry about that by the way, I think some wires on my Authorities got crossed when I got sealed, but we still got enough for a tourney! What do you guys say?"
Was he still on about that?
"Sure, sure! But I do get to eat him if I lose right?" Zhu Bajie, the giant pink plushy, squeaked.
"Are you even listening? I just told you not to summon me for this kind of thing!"
"Just drop it, Sanzang. You know how Brother gets when he likes an idea." The kappa-like man finally spoke, seemingly spelling Issei's doom.
"Then let's get this show on the road!"
The Monkey King slammed the butt of his staff against the ground, yelling exuberantly.
Unfortunately that wasn't the end of it, because just then the ground beneath the god slayer's feet started shifting. Or rather, it was being pushed aside as something started rising from the depths of the earth as the remains of the school trembled and the peak of a mountain sprouted where the main building had once been.
It wasn't stopping either.
Higher and higher, the peak reached towards the sky as other smaller mountains started rising around it, lifting the remaining buildings of the school high above. Dragging Issei further and further away from the ground where they'd been standing.
Trees sprouted from the side of the mountains, thick roots curling around the cone shaped mountains as branches quickly grew and then sprouted, beautiful pink buds flowering around the summoned mountains with a thick, sweet smell carried down by the cool morning wind. And more concerningly, there was a brief thunderous roar as something near the peak groaned and roared… before a steady pillar of smoke rose into the air.
Kakazan
The Flower-Fruit Mountain.
Goku's personal stomping grounds, the legendary mountain where the Monkey King was born.
"Alright, then! Here are the rules, Kiddo. No leaving the city, weapons are allowed, and we'll fight you one at a time. If you make it through the first four, you get to have your fateful showdown with yours truly!"
Issei's gawking and fanboying would have to wait, because as it so turned out, the whole gauntlet match thing the Heretic God was talking about didn't have a referee or a ring.
"Bai Long Ma, you're on first! Put the hurt on him!"
There wasn't even a gong as the huge Horse Man thing immediately lunged at him, its massive hand swiping down at the spot he'd been standing on just as he'd managed to jump back.
Fast enough to avoid getting splattered, not far enough to avoid the shock wave as the stone crumbled and the force of the blow and the momentum carried Issei away from the group… and over the edge of the mountain.
"And they are off to the races, ladies and gentlemen!" Wukong crowed.
Freefalling was an experience.
Not one Issei was ever looking forward to doing it again, wind rushing past him as the mountain peak where Wukong's gang were steadily grew farther and farther away from him.
Danger, however, wasn't done with him. The massive shape of the horse dragon leaping over the edge and after him.
'Well crap.'
Turning away from the monstrous horse man, Issei manifested a large stone slate beneath his feet, forcing it against the side of the Kakazan with his own weight. Snowboarding down the side of the Flower Fruit mountain with all the grace of a drunk lemming.
"Tch. Annoying snake. I'll crush you beneath my hooves!"
Bounding down the mountainside, Bai Long Ma raced after him, somehow entire surefooted despite the treacherous terrain.
Issei had been forced to lock himself inside his stone platform to keep from being thrown off. But, at the very least, he was able to keep moving fast enough to stay away from the Heretic trying to kill him… and the pig demon. That seemed important, for strategic not getting eaten alive reasons.
"Shit, shit, shit!"
Being knocked back and forth, bouncing, flipping, hopping, and skipping, his snowboard was a rough ride - almost as painful as getting beaten up.
'But I'm gaining distance from the rest.'
Glancing over his shoulder, Horse was charging down after him, but Issei, well, he could see that other were growing smaller and smaller and smaller… and it looked like Sun Wukong was laying down, rubbing his belly, and gorging on fruits.
'I've only got one chance at this. And I need to fight these guys one at a time.'
Of course, that's when Sanzang chose to appear right in front of him.
"Watch out!"
Barreling down right at him, the teenager tried, and failed to come up with a way to stop himself. At least other than the obvious. So, gritting his teeth and closing his eyes, he chose to manifest a wall of marble - rather than plow into the unarmed young man who chose to try and chastise Goku for causing trouble.
Thankfully the crash was very loud and not particularly painful.
At least not compared to getting bullied by a Heretic God.
"Hey."
Issei groaned.
"You ok?"
Grunting, acknowledging the other presence, the young man waved them away.
"Get away from him!"
Before feeling a sudden jolt of confusion.
"Huh? An evil spirit? I suppose Older Brother is the sort to attract an audience…."
Something seemed very wrong. Because that voice shouldn't be here.
"Buchou! Don't approach that monk! It's a Heretic God!"
And that other voice definitely sounded a little squeakier than normal.
"Bleh. What's going on? Wait, woah, Honored Monk! Buchou! Akeno! Wait, no, dang it, why are you here!? And why… why…."
Swallowing, suddenly feeling very awkward, needing to shuffle slightly, totally just dusting rubble off his pants, he needed to force himself to stop looking at his upperclassmen.
His very beautiful, very attractive, and very much turned into monkey monster girl classmates!
Both Devils were currently sporting long, flowing tails, the cutests ape ears on the side of their heads, that he could see twitching, and both of their skirts were being ever so slightly lifted up by their tails!?
"Are… are you ok? Did you hit your head?" Getting no response from him, Sanzang turned to the two young women and gave a confused shrug. "I just wanted to speak to the Demon King. But, um, why is he red faced, hyperventilating, and why did his pupils dilate?"
Turning to the Heretic God with hyperfocus, the teenager took a single step forwards and raised his fist high.
"Because my upperclassmen flew in to check on me. And they were wearing skirts when they did it!"
His cry echoed off the mountain, rebounded off the great trees and stone temples grown up in between the glass and cement skeleton of Kuoh. As birds flew away in the distance, and the giant horse still halfway up the slope thundered on, as the wind swept over the changed city, and as the sun slowly climbed lower and lower in the sky, there was only a single response coming from the top of the mountain.
"GOOD ONE, BOYO!"
He didn't appreciate the booming laugh that followed it.
And appreciated the recovering giant horse man even less.
'This is gonna be one of those days, huh?'
Chapter 26: Chapter XXI
Chapter Text
Issei had questions.
In fact, he had a lot of questions.
Unfortunately for him, the fact that the giant horse-man had just gotten back up and was now rearing back one of his massive palms to strike at them meant that rather than asking those very important questions, he instead opted to shout a warning as a hastily summoned wall of marble rose from the round to block the incoming swipe.
"Duck!"
The trio beside him obeyed, dropping to the ground just in time as the massive palm blew through the stone as if it were paper mache, flinging a storm of shrapnel at them, barely missing the monkey and girls.
As for Issei?
They bounced off of his body harmlessly.
How could it not? The stone was made with his own powers, so there was no way that it could hurt him. That much he could feel instinctively.
"The knees! Aim from behind! And finish him off before he transforms!"
The monk called out amidst the gust blown at them through the swipe, but Issei was on the ball. Pillars rose from behind him at an angle, hitting the horse's legs from behind and sending him stumbling forward out of balance. Just in time for Issei to launch himself at him with one of his trusty stone bats at the ready.
The swing shattered the club, but snapped the horse man's head backwards.
Before he could even start to think about his next move, two lights flashed and blasts of yellow lightning and red flame-like energy slammed into the monster's eyes.
"We've got your back!"
"Preparing to support you, dear junior!"
Knowing that he had people watching over him, even if their attacks didn't seem to do much damage, Issei was more than happy to unleash an absolute finishing move.
"Sorry! I really wanted to see your dragon mode…"
Issei lifted one hand up to the sky, feeling energy gathering in his arm as he did so.
"But I've got a city to save!"
Making a chopping motion, he swept down with so much force the muscles in his arm strained. And, as he did so, day turned to night.
A slab of marble the size of a small building manifested with a snap-pop-boom as immense amounts of displaced air threw up dust and shattered what few windows remained below.
"Crumbling Tombstone Burial!"
Calling out the name of the attack might have been silly, but it made him feel better, especially since his enemy spat a giant gout of boiling hot poison gas at him. Unfortunately, the Campion had just summoned his largest construct to date, even if it was of the weakest substance he could make, and found himself unable to do much more than flop forwards.
Luckily for him, two high speed Devils managed to grab an arm each and rocket him upwards, dodging past crumbling pieces of the construct, slipping around car sized jagged chunks of marble, and twisting up and away from the absolutely absurd weight of magic stone now colliding with the side of the mountain.
Crushing the legendary horse dragon against it.
Issei rubbed his forehead, feeling dizzy.
"Was… Was that enough to take him out?"
Besides him, the familiar blonde monkey flashed into place, standing in the middle of the air with a thoughtful hum as Goku's eyes expertly looked over the pile of debris and dirt Issei had conjured.
His marble might have been fragile without the full power, but that didn't mean it weighed any less, only that it broke more easily, which made just crushing something with weight very easy.
"Nah. Bai Long Ma's too strong for that."
Indeed, a massive slab of crumbling stone began to lift and shift, pieces chipping off and crumbling with each movement, and repeating, rhythmic thumbs began to grow louder and louder. Enough that Issei could guess that his opponent was punching his way out of a pile of debris.
"I don't suppose I impressed you enough, Mr. Monkey King?"
Said monkey king promptly blew a raspberry, waved his ass at Issei, and flew away on a golden gust of wind while laughing.
Issei strongly considered trying to skewer the ass through the eye, but, exhaustion already threatening to overwhelm him, the young man ultimately decided it was best to deal with one opponent at a time.
So, while the White Dragon Horse was unburying himself, it seemed like a great opportunity to prepare.
"One, two, three. One, two, three. One, two, three."
Touching his toes, the young man appreciated the burn that came from having to force himself to hold on to the bottom of his - admittedly ruined - sneakers.
"Issei?"
"Yes, Buchou?"
"Are you stretching?"
Standing on his tiptoes, the Campione began reaching for the sky.
"Ahhh! Think I popped my back! And yes, I am! I didn't have time earlier, you know? So it's better to do it now and try to avoid a cramp."
"I… see."
"One, two, three, one, two, three."
Doing a few deep squats, Issei continued his preparations as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Because, frankly, absolutely nothing made sense anymore. His home city had been evacuated to the Underworld, which wasn't the Christian Hell, though Christian Devils - not the Devil - lived down there. Also, Devils were cute girls, and pretty boy bastards, and also Gasper, who were mostly normal people who had bat wings. Also, the two Devils who helped him fight the Bai Long Mai had blasted the horse dragon with lighting and black light after Issei himself dropped a small mountain's worth of rock on the big guy.
All because Goku wanted to have a mini tournament with the possible fate of all Japan at risk.
And all that because some crazy Chinese lady wanted to kick his ass.
'Or did she want me to kick her ass? Does it even matter? Bah. Oppai are better off when not in a death match.'
Nodding sagely, he took a baseball pitcher's stance, sighted in on where the largest number of cracks were concentrated, and then taking aim.
"Akeno, Buchou?"
"Yes?" His countryman alighted next to him, Issei's eyes instinctively following the bounce of her ample chest as she did so, all three of them pointedly ignoring the growing boom-boom-BOOM coming from below the ground. "What can we do?"
"If it's ok, can the both of you, ah, how to put this, help with a combo?"
It was Rias, somewhat to his surprise, that got that meaning.
"You want us to channel our powers into one of your spears? Like a lightning rod for magic. I'm not sure if that would work."
The Campione blushed a little and forced himself to focus on conjuring a spear in his hand… and that was not a euphemism!
"If that's not how magic actually works, I'm sorry. Please forgive me."
Akeno, the queen shook her head.
"No, it's more that our powers are rather intense." He watched as her lips twitched in amusement. "But I'm sure the great potence and intensity of a Campione could handle both a Devil's Lightning and the Power of Destruction at once."
His blush was no longer little or mild as the young man had to squint to force himself not to react in any other way. Because Akeno had chosen that moment to press up against his arm.
"Stop bullying him Akeno." The red-haired Devil landed next to him, crossing her arms under her chest… and no, the cute, twitching animal tail did not make the bounciness any worse! "This isn't the time or place for this!"
'How can you say that with a straight face while doing what you just did!?'
Panicking, the young man actually sighed in relief when a clawed hand the size of a car punched through the ground and slammed down.
And that was saying something, considering how grotesque it was!
Ivory talons about a meter long dug through marble like it was dirt, while shifting pink-blue-white scales began to overrun tufts of thick, coarse horse hair. Hair that seemed to split open the still forming scales, growing in the gaps between them, and leaving the whole limb looking like it was suffering from technicolor mange. There was also, of course, the simple fact that the hand-hoof had split the keratin up into crumbling, ragged blocks, seemingly being sucked up into the still growing reptilian limb.
Almost like a much grosser reverse version of Wolverine's claws!
At the very least, that's the image that leapt into the young boy's mind, seeing as he was struggling not to start laughing like a lunatic at the absurd nonsense going on around him.
Because that was a rather appealing option at the moment, if he were being honest.
"Little… Godslayer." An eye the size of a door was visible through the crumbling block. "I smell… serpents… and fire." The air vibrated as the Bai Long Mai spoke. "Let me… crush you… and offer… a gift" Every breath was ragged, like it was struggling to breathe. "But only… if you… die."
Its face began to push out of the rubble, a neck at least the length of a bus lifting up a head half as long up and around. The flat teeth of a horse had overgrown from lips curled back around dripping fangs, venom, poison, acid, perhaps a mixture of all three, dripping from the malformed, ragged lips.
"Go away… Briton."
Bai Long Mai exhaled and a sickly sweet stink washed over the three teenagers as its maw, shaped like the head of a seahorse, finally freed itself.
"It… hurts… so much. I… will… hurt… you."
Jagged outcroppings of scales covered the monster's snout, malformations of tusks lifted chunks of rubble up and away from the mountainside, mismatched and twisted horns hung free like a broken crown; all was backlit by a mountain wreathed in a blood red setting sun. And then the eye blinked, the outer lid closing, opening, the movement slow and languid, and there, at the very end, a nictitating membrane following it.
"Now!"
Issei was frozen in terror, every muscle in his body ached from how tense he was, his heart had gone still, his stomach roiled, sweat trickled down his neck, every hair on his body was standing on end. But… but, but, but, in some tiny corner of his mind, buried beneath every primordial fear gifted to prey, he knew this was the moment.
This, right here, right now was his one chance.
So Issei Hyoudou threw his spear.
One foot led the way, his hip rolled with the motion, his arm came up and around like he was throwing a baseball, and the barbed shaft of enchanted marble, pumped full of every ounce of magic he could gather, launched itself forwards - propelled by black fire and golden lightning!
There was a crack-boom of thunder and the air split apart; the Campione's missile flew true, perhaps propelled by an ancestral fury as much as raw, naked terror.
But whatever inspired the almost insane strength in his arm, the human knew the attack was going to end this fight one way or another.
Because next to him both girls collapsed - Issei himself stumbling and managing to grab both before they hit the ground. Yet he only just barely managed to do so and only by grabbing at their uniforms which, blessedly, held together. So it was two unconscious women, Akeno with her hands seeming burned by lightning and Rias with her arms… burned or warped by her own powers, the Campione couldn't guess, he stood and watched for the three heartbeats it took for it all to end.
Impact came before the sound of the strike reached him.
There was an explosion, a blinding flash of light followed by an echoing BOOM that shook his bones and made his ears pop and bleed. Yet that wasn't even the most important thing. Because it seemed like the spear had… burrowed into its target before tumbling, spalling, with thousands of fragments ripping in every direction as it delivered its magical payload to the inside of the Heretic God's skull.
Behind Bai Long Mai, stretching at least three kilometers up the side of the mountain, there was a single, unbroken scorch mark, as if someone had burned a strip off the side of Wukong's creation.
So he stood there.
And waited as the great dragon monster lowered its head.
It snorted.
Issei set the girls down and, half tripping over his own feet, sat next to the vast, warped beast.
And he gently stroked what was left of Bai Long Mai's muzzle as the great dragon, the hero, the Heretic began to turn into motes of light and a final pained, yet relieved breath rattled in the fallen god's chest, the monster leaning into his touch just a little before it went.
"We must leave. The others won't be far behind now that Bai Long Ma has been defeated."
The young man nodded, rubbing the spot where the white horse dragon's body had been just a moment ago, before the group quickly moved away, this time deeper into the city now overrun by tree roots and peach flowers.
One down.
'Three to go.' He thought grimly.
When Issei got his hands on that Monkey, he was gonna kick his ass.
Hyoudou Household
"Huh, I guess the roots didn't get inside the house after all."
Issei was actually worried that, in addition to the destroyed school, he would also have to explain to people why their homes were a mess smelling of monkey poop. But it seemed like Wukong's trees just covered the buildings instead of getting inside them.
One less thing to explain to his parents.
'But man, what a morning.'
Barely two hours since he got up and he had already fought a botched horse-transformed dragon while also failing to do anything against the Heretic God that his 'esteemed older sister' had put him up against. Was she watching him from somewhere in town? Was she outside, making sure nobody got into the city and ruined his 'gift'?
Both sounded likely with her.
Still, he had to come up with a plan now… or so he'd like to say, because that was exactly the kinda thing that Goku, the older one, had warned him against when dealing with his younger, heretic self.
Issei had to jump head first into this.
Only now he realized that meant dealing with the other two legendary brothers.
"Ahhh. At least the food in the fridge is still cold."
He pounded back a cold soda, followed by two bottles of water, and pulled out a box of leftovers.
Even if it wasn't warmed up, rice was still good civilization and he happily tucked in.
"Still. Hmm. I was warned about trying to outwit Goku, by Goku. Does that mean not to plan at all? What about for the other two? I kinda went with my gut in the moment back there, but I still had help. More than that, does that mean I failed the test?"
"A test is only failed when a lesson is not learnt. You merely learned that accepting help is the natural course for all living things, Godslayer or not."
Issei perked up, rummaging through the fridge, picking up a few cans of juice. The others were bound to be parched.
"You guys done?"
There was a shuffling sound behind him, and the soft groan of a wooden chair.
"Yes, I've successfully purged the impurities from their bodies. Truthfully, they might have healed in due time, but one can never be too vigilant. Especially when their bodies were already affected by Wukong's curse."
Right, right.
He had almost forgotten that his seniors were actually monkey-fied in the middle of the whole mess.
"Speaking of, is that… permanent."
For once, Issei felt conflicted at the sight of Oppai.
In his heart of hearts, the young man understood that in the world he now lived in, there would be many misunderstandings and strange coincidences that while not out of place would still take him a while to get used to. And the fact that one of the main characters of the story he grew up hearing over and over again turned out to not be a male monk as originally described, but instead a gorgeous lady with a massive pair to match did very little to dispel the conflicted feelings.
Instead he did what any sane person in his position would do.
"So… uhh… did you always have those?"
And put his foot right into his mouth.
He was a teenager, dammit, social niceties and tact weren't exactly abilities they were known for.
The blonde monk didn't seem all that annoyed by the blunder, instead reclining against the couch with all the serenity you would expect from a seasoned adventurer and spiritual leader, gently folding her veil and shawl as she chuckled.
It was a struggle for the young man to focus on her face and not… other things.
"Well, that question is a bit complex to answer. How much about Heretic Gods do you know?"
Issei scratched the back of his head, glad for the question and the distraction.
How much DID he know?
He knew the basics, that sometimes gods were born, gods that couldn't do anything without causing problems in the world, and so it was his job to fight them so people wouldn't get dragged into messes. Just like the one they were now stuck cleaning after.
"Well, I know you guys aren't exactly the same as normal gods?"
One question at a time.
"That is putting it mildly. Though I would correct you and say that the likes of Heretics are actually closer to the image humans have of the gods then the actual gods themselves might be. They've had the time to grow and change from the point where their legends were recorded. We, Heretic Gods, embody those myths in the truest sense. We can be nothing else but them."
That was certainly a way to look at them.
Issei, however, wasn't the only one listening.
"And how does that explain your… appearance? Because I'm fairly certain that the real Tripitaka is very much a man."
She shrugged, and Issei's eyes averted themselves just in time.
Seriously, what were those things made out of? Pudding?!
"This is what happens when your legend is portrayed by actresses over the course of decades, if not centuries. It's merely a physical manifestation of how the 'legend' of the monk Sanzang evolved over time."
"So, it's not like you stopped being a guy. As far as you're concerned… you were always a girl? Since you're a Heretic?"
The monk nodded approvingly, like a teacher who was proud that a student got the right answer to a question.
"Matters of the metaphysical aside, who I am now is as natural to me as waking up in the morning is natural to you. As you grow, it is hard to see how much one changes. With Heretic Gods, our legends are much the same, unless we go through a great metamorphosis, like what Bai Long Ma attempted during our battle."
That… well… explained things.
A lot of things.
Come to think of it, Dusa-chan did say something like that back on the ship. Not that he could remember a whole lot of details from that conversation, but she did complain about how humans never seemed to make up their minds about who or what she was. So maybe this was a similar case?
He would thank the heavens for the free oppai then.
"That still doesn't explain why you decided to help us. If you are really the Sanzang of the legends, shouldn't that make you Wukong's ally first and foremost?" Rias, aided by Akeno, walked in. Her accusation was offered calmly, but firmly, and there was suspicion in her eyes. No… Issei might not have noticed until now, but his senior was plain tense, watching the Heretic God across from them warily, as if expecting her to turn cloak any second.
"While it is true that we have journeyed together, that doesn't mean we'd always approve of each other's choices or didn't commit mistakes. That monkey got me out of as many pinches as he caused, and ultimately was forced into the trip because of his misdemeanors. If this Goku is the one ruled by his lower, less noble self, then I see no reason to follow his lead."
Which Issei was very thankful for.
He already had to fight a crazy strong lady this week, there was no way he was gonna put himself through it again.
"But can you oppose him?" The redhead pressed further, eyes narrowing in thought, her Queen gently lowering her into a chair nearer to Issei than the monk.
"No, I cannot fight him. If that is what you wish to know."
Wait, what?
"You can't?" He repeated, surprised.
The monk tilted her head in confusion.
"Were you under the assumption that I could? While I did rebel against his plans and provided you with information and some aid, I cannot directly oppose the Monkey King as a Subordinate God."
That was a familiar term.
Had he heard something like that before?
"Being summoned to help him achieve his objective, even if by accident, means that I am technically part of him. Merely split and manifested as the monk of legend. While I can do certain things like scold him and distract him, I can't actually meaningfully stop him from doing anything. It's only the fact that I got the lion's share of the power that was separated from his body that allowed me to do this much in the first place. The other three are incomplete, weaker existences as a result and won't disobey him even if I ordered them to."
To the side, Miss Akeno was doing her best to prepare a pot of tea while her monkey tail swung placidly side to side. That one was also taking a little bit to get used to, but he would ask later. Mostly he was just glad to see her up and at it so quickly - even her hands seemed to have been healed!
"Hmm. I don't think that matters in the end." The distraction helped him think. "Mostly because Goku doesn't seem to be trying to attack other people. If we play along, all I have to do is defeat him, right?"
"Perhaps." The beautiful woman's lips twitched in amusement. "It may be that simple, but I caution you not to expect it to be easy."
"Nah. He's gotta be way stronger than the big guy out there. And even if he was saying a bunch of crazy stuff, he still seemed super scary strong. I kinda wonder if I could have beaten him if he hadn't gotten stuck in that inbetween state."
"Could? Yes. You are a Campione. But that does not mean you could not be slain in turn." Sanzang's eyes seemed to well up with a deep sadness. "Thank you for ending his suffering."
Issei nodded.
"Yeah. I just wish I didn't have to kill."
"Unfortunately, Issei, I don't think we have a choice." Bucchou, Rias, was looking rather intensely at the Monk, as if trying to figure out whether she might have been lying or not. "But Akeno and I are with you to the end."
She seemed to be only half focusing on them and, taking a cup of tea from her subordinate, began humming in thought, her eyes were a thousand miles away, as if trying to recall something.
"Still. I would advise against seeking out conflict."
Frowning, Issei almost disagreed with the monk before recalling something important.
"Wait, Bajie said it wanted to eat me, right?"
He got a nod of approval and her gold eyes almost sparkled in approval.
"Indeed."
"So it's going to seek me out."
"Most likely."
"And that means I won't be fighting them both when they have the high ground… hopefully."
"Hopefully, yes." The monk sighed. "Still, come here, young Demon King."
Patting her lap, the monk seemed to be offering something that he couldn't imagine.
"W-wait. Are you s-s-sure!?"
Both Devils had narrowed their eyes at the Heretic God.
"Of course. I am rather happy to praise you for defending your city. I would, of course, offer the same to both of the young ladies, too, but they were displeased with me even merely healing them a little."
Well… Issei wasn't about to reject a free pillow!
It was as if all tension had drained away from him the moment his head hit the monk's thighs, a feeling of things being finally right in the universe as a smile slowly appeared on his face. There was no way he wouldn't be taking this memory with him to the other side.
"Now, I must remind you that I am still a monk. So any perverted thoughts will be punished accordingly."
Right, uhh… yeah.
He'd forgotten that.
Just like he had been thinking about her silky soft thighs, her smiling golden eyes, the shining luster of her hair, the curves of her-
"Shh, shh." Sanzang gently ran her hand through Issei's hair. "Peace. And nothing else."
Swallowing, tense, the Campione forced his body to relax. Not that it was exactly an easy thing to do. But he didn't want to upset the monk… or embarass himself.
"Yet desire is the source of suffering. And fear of failure, worse than trying and learning."
He recited from memory. It was… his grandfather who said that? Maybe.
Or it came from an anime.
"Very good for a novice."
Blushing, accepting the praise, and unable to bow with his head in the monk's lap, the Godslayer was struck with a sudden idea.
"Wait! You were all summoned as you were at the start of the journey, right?"
The Heretic nodded and Issei leapt up.
"I think I know a way to defeat Zhu Bajie! Rias, Akeno, can you help me cook?"
"I… oh! Poison. But will normal poison even work on a Heretic God?" Turning to Akeno, Rias queried her queen. "Do you know anything about that?"
A slight sigh.
"Yes. And unfortunately, I can confirm normal poisons and toxins are unlikely to do much, even if consumed in extraordinary quantities. The biology needed to interact with them is simply not present."
"Ah. I can help with that." Rubbing the back of his head, Issei shuffled nervously. "The Gorgons helped me out with that."
"Ara, ara. So quick to abandon a lady and her lap, are you, Demon King Issei. And to dabble in potions with two little Devils, too. Why, as your senior, I am tempted to scold you."
Smirking behind her hand, Akeno's words had Issei blushing, stuttering, and realizing, in dread, he had, in fact, abandoned the Monk Sanzang to plot with two Devils…. And suddenly feeling a jolt of worry his new name might be Tumbleweed, he pivoted back around.
"Don't worry young novice." Sanzang patted her lap. "I shall forgive you… eventually."
He didn't know whether to blush or shiver at the way her eyes curled as she smiled.
Were goddesses all like that?
Chapter Text
Chapter XXII
Rias was many things.
She was frustrated.
She was annoyed.
She was off balance, because the addition of a monkey tail made walking something she had to actually put effort into. Mostly because she didn't want to trip and fall on her face. Oh, and there was now a pair of furry ears on top of her head that made her watch to scratch herself every 5 minutes.
And no, she still had her original ears.
Which made her situation even more uncomfortable than it already was, since she was hearing double.
But to fully appreciate the depths of her conundrum one would have to rewind all the way back to the previous day, when, following a humiliating meeting with the chinese Campione, Rias Gremory had been forced to vacate her own club room and slink away with her then proverbial tail between her legs.
'Truly, this has been a terrible week.'
Campione and Heretic Gods alike had wreaked havoc all over her territory. Her authority was defied, ignored, and outright scoffed at in more ways than she thought possible. Having to confront the reality that her word and her power didn't amount to much when it came to such beings had been a bitter pill to swallow.
And Rias resolved to do better.
Resolved to improve and grow strong enough to matter in this world of godslayers and heretics that now threatened to overflow into her everyday life.
And then it happened again.
Just a few days after her first brush with Kuoh's resident Campione, another arrived and caused nothing short of a colossal mess, followed by summoning yet another Heretic God into her city.
It was a mess.
A complete disaster that made Rias wish she was a less stubborn woman.
'Brother would have resolved this situation by now.' Her mind treacherously whispered to her.
Because of course she just had to add self esteem issues to the pile of problems she had to deal with right now. The fact she had been half cursed into some sort of monkey devil notwithstanding. She'd get to that later. But yes, the world seemingly decided that this week it would try to do its very best to show her just how little she could actually do in the face of serious threats.
The only reason things hadn't escalated even further was solely because of Issei Hyoudou.
'And I'm more the fool for it.' Looking up from where she was frying a vast cauldron full of rice, she watched as the young man finished putting on an English butler's outfit. All part of the plan he came up with to trick and defeat the Heretic Zhu Bajie.
He hadn't considered escaping for even a second.
'While he was fighting, I was hiding in a bunker, sitting beyond five layers of wards, and hoping that my spellwork would be enough to let me monitor the situation.'
What a fool she was, in every way possible.
The spells hadn't protected her when the Monkey King was released. Hadn't kept her body from being changed by whatever powers the twisted semblance of Sun Wukong wielded either.
"Buchou! Smells great!" Giving her a thumbs up, the godslayer took up a pose and winked. "Akeno, that fish is shining! I'm sure someone trying to follow the meal tenets will feel a lot better about there being no beef! And, uh, probably best we not try and feed a pig, pork." Suddenly awkward, the schoolboy scratched his cheek. "I'm not sure what the Sutras would say about that, but cannibalism in general is kind of a villain thing."
Snorting, unable to help herself, Rias screwed her face up as she tried not to laugh.
"How can-" She snorted again, having to turn her head to avoid ruining the food. Because Issei had immediately taken an action pose while giving them a double thumbs up again. "How can you be so calm about this?"
"I'm not thinking about it!"
"Um, do you mean you're not worrying about the fight, Issei?"
Akeno's question was almost word for word the heiress's own, so Rias simply nodded and continued stirring.
"Nope. You're just my classmates, not Devils. This is a training arc, not a death match. And everything makes sense."
"That… doesn't sound healthy." Worried about her underclassmen, the Devil frowned and paused her cooking. "Are you ok?"
"When I have time to freak out later, I will be!" Issei slumped over a little. "Truth be told, I don't know what I'm doing, I've got no idea what's even really real anymore, and I'm tired of getting beaten up. But people's lives are on the line, right? So we've gotta step up, like you two did earlier with Bai Long and helping to evacuate the whole city. You've already saved way more people than I ever did."
"Hey now, don't put yourself down. You're the one that made sure everyone worked together."
"Indeed." Sanzang confirmed Rias's words. "All three of you are youths and should be free to play and study, not struggle against the mistakes of adults. However, rather than suffer, you have chosen to endure and to press forwards. This is surely a sign of maturity - of all of you."
Setting down several large cakes, which had been perfectly balanced atop the monk's head, hands, shoulders, and raised elbows, the, allegedly, friendly Heretic God gently took over the rice cooking, gently squeezing Rias's shoulder in the process.
"I say this as someone who has already journeyed with these troublemakers before, sincerely, thank you. All of you." Dipping her head, the reincarnated buddha gave them all a slight bow. "You've shown great respect and kindness when facing them. Even when they've been cruel. So please accept my apologies for all of this."
She didn't know what to feel regarding the Heretic God. If anything, Rias suspected her still, because all the Heretics she had encountered thus far had been difficult to get along with and more than willing to walk over other people to get what they wanted.
'Namely me.'
Twice in a week. It had to be a new record somewhere. Not sure how to deal with… all of that, Rias simply nodded and moved over to redo Issei's tie.
"Here. You gotta be careful if you don't have a mirror."
Leaning in, she didn't notice that the other teenager was blushing until she leaned back. And realized she had been just an inch or two away from him.
And just like that she was blushing, if only a little, and suddenly aware of how tall he seemed and how close they really were. Rias smiled at the awkward response. She was used to the way humans reacted to her by now, it wasn't anything new given her reputed beauty.
'Godslayer or not, a teenager is still a teenager.'
She found that oddly endearing.
"Alright, I'll leave the dishes here, then?"
Issei was rather grateful his back couldn't really be hurt by carrying things anymore.
"Yes, the wind in this location is particularly auspicious. It should carry the scent of the food offerings far. Knowing Pigsy, the promise of food and wine will be more than enough." Across from him, the monk placed down a large bottle of wine, uncorking it with practiced ease, and pouring it down onto a glass with all the grace of a practiced host. While he waddled over with a massive barrel of rice!
Issei was impressed, really, with her grace, but he could have done with a little help. Even if Heretic Gods were sworn enemies with Campione, surely she could have helped him with the twelve trips he had to make!
"Is there anything I should be worried about? Any secret trump cards or aces in the hole?"
Sanzang sighed, adopting a thoughtful pose.
"Unfortunately our manifestations do not come with up to date information on each other's capabilities. The others wouldn't know what I am capable of in this form anymore than I can guess at what their abilities might be. However… if there is one thing you should be mindful of it would be Sha Wujing."
The campione blinked, confused.
"Wujing? Not Bajie?"
The monk nodded gravely.
"By now, the others will have noticed my departure and Bailong's defeat. Doubtlessly they will arrive at the conclusion that I've elected to go rogue and throw Wukong's plan off its intended path. Zhu Bajie is unlikely to think much of it and simply charge ahead, but Sha Wujing won't be as easily deceived. If anything I expect he will have tailed Bajie and will seek a way to disrupt our plans."
That might be a problem.
Issei didn't know a whole lot about Sha Wujing. Out of the three sworn brothers, he was the one with the least information to them, while Zhu Bajie at least was known for having overwhelming desires, and Sun Wukong for his bravery and trickster nature.
The third brother wasn't often spoken about.
"Hmm. I doubt that means he'll lack for strength." With the last of the dishes now placed, about twenty liters of different aromatic liquors now wafting about, and the display prepared, Issei rubbed his chin and tried to recall everything he could about the spirit. "Well, I suppose the problem in this case is that the whole thing is irregular. Goku said he botched your summoning and you made sure to gather as much might as you could. So he's unlikely to have anything too flashy, right?"
"Indeed."
"What the monk isn't saying, though, is that Wujing was still a celestial general." Rias, bandana holding her hair back, apron stained with grease, and cheeks flushed from the heat of the kitchen alighted on the large, open tree bower that the group had selected. "So the only thing you'll be facing is the martial arts, combat experience, and magic of a being on that level."
"And even if he didn't practice cultivation, he still had one quarter of the transformations that Wukong himself had." Akeno, matching her mistress, gently lowered half a dozen pies with her spells. "At the risk of sounding foolish, please do not underestimate him, Issei."
Pinching his inner thigh so hard he'd probably have drawn blood before he gained his powers, Issei had to forcibly drag his mind out of the gutter long enough to nod.
"Y-yeah. Housewives are good too… I mean yeah! Martial arts are still dangerous!"
Thankfully he got a pair of giggles from the other girls and an amused chuckle from the monk… whom he just fantasized about women in front of… and also had wonderful… peaches. Yes. Peaches were safe!
"Yeah. I know." Straightening up, Issei gave the others a firm nod. "It's not something to be discounted and I think he's got the most to prove."
"The fire of an under-dog celestial general." Sanzang sounded a little incredulous. "When I was alive I would have laughed and called you mad if I'd heard that phrase. Still… I suppose you're not wrong."
"He's a little brother, right? He's got to want to break out of his sibling's shadow, no matter how well they get along."
Rias sounded a little exasperated by the Devil and her Queen sat down, resting before the coming performance.
Issei took the time to relax and try to take in their ambush and just… ruminate on how much his friends had done to help him. And on how much danger he'd put his other friends in, too.
Several plastic tables, the sort used at parties, had been arranged in rows, each one laden with a multitude of relatively simple, relatively easy to make dishes. Of course, with the power out a lot of magic had been used to cheat in keeping the dishes fresh, but, well, with rows of rice, potatoes, noodles, fresh breads, jams, jellies, preserves, saucers of honey, small mounds of cheeses, liters and liters and liters of of booze, and no less than six whole peking ducks… it would have to work!
And even if he felt a little woozy, even if the bottom of his elbow still hurt a bit, then all he needed was for just a bit of his blood, which had been slipped into each and every dish, to defeat a pig-demon.
'I really do hate having to use Mineral Garden like a needle, though.' It was rather painful and deeply unpleasant… but the lap pillow he got after had been nice. 'Magical healing really is the best!'
"Oi, oi, oink!"
A cry of victory and the squeal of a pig echoed over the land, followed swiftly by the sound of charging hooves. However the Campione simply wasn't prepared to expect… well… a giant pink plushy, about the size of a double decker bus, to come tearing out of the magical forest - a spade in its mouth as it did so.
Frankly, he should have expected something like this, the guy had been known for a crazy number of transformations, but it was just absurd!
Blessedly, things had been so consistently crazy for so long that he snapped out his stupor quickly enough to dodge when the pig leapt about a hundred meters into the air and launched its spade right at him.
"Hand of stone, pillar of salt, grace of the Goddesses and the echo of ancient gardens, raise the shield of Earth and Blood!"
Spider webs of liquid marble threw themselves skywards, forming a lattice shield. And even as the giant, apparently rather terrifyingly sharp, prongs on the spade cut right through several links in his conjured trap, the rest of the semi-liquid stone caught the tool perfectly - before hardening just enough that the pig couldn't use it's sheer mass to just tear the weapon free as it landed.
"Mineral Garden: Serpent's Web!"
Boosting himself forwards, Issei began using conjured pillars of stone to push his body along an oblique angle away from the feast and behind the pig.
Because with the Heretic God smashing apart his construct, even if the stone itself seemed to be handling its attacks much better, it put the feat at risk. And all he needed to do was convince a lust and gluttony filled demon to chow down on the small mountain of delicacies laid out for it.
"Ah, it's you! The guy from before! Wukong said I could eat you if I beat you up!"
Unfortunately for him, the pig-like heretic wasn't the forgetful sort, and looked just as ready to chow down on him as it had before. Barely dusted from all the effort it took to shatter his reinforced stone. Issei should have expected it, but couldn't help but feel disappointed.
He was fighting a lot of people with super strength lately.
"I really don't wanna get eaten though!" Putting his hands up, he tried not to appear too defenseless. The plan wouldn't work if Zhu Bajie decided it could both eat him and the poisoned offerings, after all.
The giant plushy considered the thought for a second.
Before crossing its arms in denial, while still standing on its hind legs. Frankly it was rather impressive.
"No can do! That's too boring! If you look like a snack, then you are a snack! Do you know how boring it is to not exist? I could have spent all that time napping, eating, or playing, but I was too busy not existing! So now I'm gonna make up for it!"
"Sure, sure! That's a great point. But wouldn't you want to start with a better meal than your brand new butler, Master Pig?"
"Huh?" Tilting its head, the demon squinted its eyes and scrutinized him once more. "Wait, you changed clothes…."
"Of course, Master, I needed to dress properly. And I lacked the adornments of a priest… so I figured this would allow me to lead you to the feast we prepared for such a powerful cultivator, fearsome warrior, and mighty spirit as yourself."
"Fufufu! It's about time someone recognized my greatness! Lead the way, snack boy, and if the feast isn't great enough I'll have to eat you too!"
"As you say Mighty Lord."
Issei… felt relieved. And definitely a bit awestruck. There was no way this could be working. Not this quickly, not this easily, and not against an enemy that should know better than to fall for this!? So, bowing at the waist, he just giggled and smiled and decided that he wouldn't look a gift dragon-horse in the mouth.
Of course, that's when things got a smidge weirder.
Smack!
Did a giant plushie… just smack his ass.
Issei had no idea how to react, in fact, his mind briefly went blank as the large heretic giggled and followed after his tense wooden steps.
'What the hell is my life?'
Fortunately, there wasn't enough time to contemplate the choices which led him to this very moment. Instead Issei recited a few calming mantras he probably was butchering in his mind as he led Zhu Bajie towards the table where the poisoned feast was laid out.
"Oho! Now this is a delight! I could do without the floozies, though, send 'em all away!"
Rias and Akeno, who had dressed up as maids, disappointingly not sexy ones, looked at one another and shrugged.
"As you say Master Pig."
The two revealed their wings and quickly flew back towards the kitchens. Conveniently in range they could listen in on the conversation and unleash their magic in a heartbeat if needed.
Issei simply tugged at his collar as the immense monster trotted over to the nearest table then, in a flash of light, transformed.
And from a cloud of smoke emerged not a great hero of legend, but a tall lady with green hair and light amber eyes wearing what looked like armor made out of its plushy body, large pink gauntlets, and boots mate out of metal. Really, Issei had to do a double take as she sauntered over to the table with stars on her eyes and drool leaking down the corners of her mouth.
"You're a girl? Since when?!"
"Hehe. Bajie is Bajie, you know? I want what I want. Good food, long naps, and cute girls! Why should I look like a grumpy ol' pig demon anyway when I can give myself something nice to look at? Plushies are cute, and people love them. And this form has a super nice body, don't ya think? Hehehe, these new shapeshift powers really are the best!"
Jumping up and then, the heavenly general seemed to take delight in how her… assets seemed to rise and fall with gravity.
Issei very much agreed.
She was rather nice to look at.
'The school bathing suit for clothing is super good, too!'
His opinion was somewhat curbed when she began to literally inhale rice. As in, the pig demon opened its mouth, took a deep breath, and sucked in several kilos of food! An entire duck disappeared in a whirl of crushing teeth, smacking lips, and bulging cheeks, before enough food to feed an entire family was swallowed in less time than it would take him to eat a burger from McDonalds….
"Delicious! Pretty snack boy, more food please!"
Guzzling an entire pitcher of wine, she hopped out of her armor, sat cross legged on the table, and began scooping up fistfuls of food all at once. Yet no matter how much she put away, it was like it just vanished. Issei even watched her put away an entire plate of fried chips!
Yes, she swallowed the actual plate along with the food, it wasn't even making a bulge in her throat.
'Did all the size get… packed away inside that tiny body?'
It was the only explanation he could come up with. If Zhu Bajie was still the 'same', but could only change what she looked like on the outside, that meant her mass and strength were still the same. Just shrunk down to look different.
He gulped nervously.
'Yeah, it's a good thing we made that much food.'
Or perhaps that had been Sanzang's plan from the start? She probably knew they would need a lot of poison to actually have any effect at all on the massive general. Hell, a little bit was enough to get Luo Hao on the back foot, but the spread out dosage didn't even seem to slow down the green haired woman as she scarfed down another serving of seafood.
'To be fair, I didn't use a chant. Not sure why that's important, but I was too busy wincing when I had to jab myself with my own needles. Hmm. Maybe that's something I should ask the monk about later. Still… I hope we made enough food.'
Her appetite was relentless. Or maybe her body was so massive that even Doctor Venom was having a tough time? Either way, she was able to swallow down whole melons, groaning in ecstasy as the spirit ate a whole cake in two bites, and drained a decanter of bourbon in the time it took him to blink.
That was terrifying.
"Ah, this really hits the spot." Burping loudly, Zhu Bajie rubbed her belly. She had already eaten through two thirds of the full blown feast they've put together and yet somehow she didn't even look pale!
"Hey, snack boy!"
Oh sweet merciful Buddha, no.
"Yes… umm… Milady?" He was not about to call her master, his image of the legendary hero was already warped and he didn't need the reminder of the giant teddy slapping his butt earlier.
"I like you!" She said with a winning smile.
Oh… oh no. Did his bad luck strike again?!
"Now marry me!"
On second thought, maybe the poison should actually start working any second now? Because Issei wasn't at all feeling safe with the way her eyes looked him up and down. There was no way he had somehow maxed out her relationship flag by just giving her food!
"I'm sorry… I… don't understand."
He didn't WANT to understand!
"Well, it's simple! I tell the monkey that I ate you, you hide out somewhere and when we leave this place, I can come back to pick you up! That way you can feed me, and compliment me, and give massages and… and… and… we can even hold hands together!"
Covering her face in embarrassment, the heretic rolled side to side as if attempting to dispel her lecherous thoughts. The nosebleed and the steam coming out of her ears didn't exactly imply success, and Issei started wondering whether it was too late to make a run for it.
At least that meant she didn't notice the two devils having to pull the legendary monk back into their hiding place, Sanzang's eyes promising a furious lecture as she tried to get her hands on her disciple.
"Isn't that a bit too fast?! I just wanted you not to eat me!"
The heretic god crossed her arms.
"Well, Bajie wants what Bajie wants. Good food, long naps, and cute boys! I can't eat you if I like you so I'm gonna take you with me. And I'll pet you, and hug you, and feed you and call you-"
And that's when she face planted onto the table, mid sentence.
Issei jumped back, startled. It has been so sudden he didn't even see it coming. Even so, the moment she crashed through the table and into a pile of plates, the Campione made sure to approach her carefully, looking at her for any sign of movement.
"Did… the poison work?" Bucchou's head poked from around the corner, the group standing off to the side for the time being just in case the pig was just playing possum.
That was a good question. She looked way too still for someone who'd just been about to try and abduct him for a wedding.
"She is… breathing. But I think the poison finally started working."
He also looked down at the knife that formed in his hand.
Because this was also part of the plan.
So now he was standing over her.
Blade raised high in the air.
"Damn it."
Issei stabbed a piece of fish and picked it up with the point of the knife.
He couldn't just stab her like this.
"Damn bastard!"
Not thinking, Issei threw himself to the side with a stone pillar, managing to just slip past a thrown monk's staff as it screamed through the place his head had just been. However, as he stumbled backwards, he realized the attack would also hit the unconscious Bajie. So, in the space of half a second, he threw up a sudden wall in front of her… only for the staff to stop mid air.
"Hmmph." A kappa, of all things, appeared over the wall in a burst of sand. Had outstretched, the monk's spade shot upwards and was grabbed. "So you will poison, and slit her throat when she's asleep, but you won't let my sister take a hit from an enemy. What kind of Godslayer are you?"
Angry, Issei jabbed a finger in the heretic's direction.
"Hey! I wasn't going to stab her, you cucumber eating… turtle!" He couldn't think of any better insults in the moment, but, thankfully, the monster growled anyways. "So why don't you watch it since you were trying to take me out with a back stab!"
"And I wouldn't have needed to protect my older sister if you hadn't seduced her, then, when she was poisoned, tried to murder her."
Seduce her?! That was so NOT the plan there!
"I…."
Issei rubbed his face.
"Look, I just don't want my city trashed. Is that too much to ask? And I'd really prefer not to be eaten too, or get my skull staved in-"
A blast of sand shot towards him, a slate of marble appearing just in time to block and for once not getting caved in… even if there were small holes on its side now, making it look like a slice of swiss cheese.
"Bai Long Ma was a good dragon! An honorable companion!"
"Damnit!" The teenager snapped, softening the wall as he parted it. The sand getting stuck instead of piercing through.
"Shut up! He was in pain, you people destroyed my city, and now you're trying to kill me!" Unable to stop himself, he marched towards the infuriating kappa, just as angry as the Heretic God. "So I don't care if you're friends, I don't care if you're angry, I'm not going to let you guilt me into ignoring all of this suffering!"
"Tch. Then come, brat!" The second of the sworn brothers, Sha Wujing, lifted his staff and assumed a stance. "This Sha Wujing shall punish you himself for the transgression against his siblings!"
"All right then!" Manifesting a staff of enchanted marble, the Demon King of Japan assumed a batter's stance. "I'm gonna knock your block off and protect my city!"
The battle was on.
Chapter 28: XXIII
Chapter Text
Issei didn't like fighting.
That was the truth.
Even when he was young he was always the type who would shout and throw a tantrum over actually starting a fight. And that wasn't because he was afraid he might actually get hurt, but because by trying to avoid others as much as he could he was trying to keep them around him.
Because being lonely hurts more than getting knocked on his butt by an annoying kid in the neighborhood.
Sure, he'd get annoyed and grapple with his friends from time to time, but as far as he remembered it took a long time for him to actually convince himself that the most basic inconvenience wouldn't make them turn around and leave in a huff because of him.
Fighting didn't get you oppai.
And that's what he believed.
Only now he wasn't so sure if that was true anymore.
It wasn't something he noticed at first, but from the moment Issei became a Campione, he'd been getting into more and more fights. And the thought of doing that didn't seem to bother him as much as it used to. Not anymore. In fact, the moment Sha Wujing challenged him, Issei felt a familiar electric sensation thrum through his body.
From the tip of his toes to the roots of his hair.
Excitement.
Anticipation.
Eagerness.
The same feelings he associated with opening up a limited edition magazine, or booting up one of his new games for the first time. The same rush he got when some of his classmates hit just the right angle to bless his eyes with their beautiful oppai. Yes, Issei understood now that the feeling pumping through his veins was a familiar one.
'But still… when did that change?'
He'd never been the violent type, so when did he start craving it?
"Not going to call for your allies? Don't think that just because I'm smaller than Bai Long that it makes me weaker by any means." The kappa-like warrior stood across from him. Seemingly lackadaisical, watching the girls from the corner of his eye as they stood near an overrun house, having long since abandoned their hideout when the second heretic appeared, the Campione couldn't tell if the relaxation was feigned or sincere.
Issei turned his shoulders, stretching his arms as he loosened his body.
"Don't wanna. If you got a bone to pick with me, then I'll just beat you up. The other guy was just causing too much damage to do it this way."
And, well, they kinda jumped in to help him without asking. Not that he didn't appreciate it, especially with his hometown on the line. But man, if they were in a place Issei didn't care about he wouldn't have minded seeing just how far he could go to test that legendary dragon.
"How chivalrous, for a poisoner, that is."
Ugh, did he have to keep bringing that up?
So maybe taking down the giant boar like that was his idea, but that didn't mean it wasn't for the exact same reason. And the fact that fighting all three legendary brothers was kind of a tall ask for little ol' him.
"Listen, even a curtain lifting general is still a soldier. How's it fair for someone like that to pick on a kid? In fact, I'd say that makes you a bully!"
Touching the tips of his toes, Issei grabbed the bottom of his feet for a moment and enjoyed the burning in his calves.
"Oi, oi, oi! If I'm a general, that's no way for a brat to speak to me!"
"So you admit you're a bully!"
Jabbing his finger at his opponent, the teenager was jogging in place when the monster roared.
"I'm gonna pound you into cucumber paste!"
Stepping forwards, the staff wielder brought his length of wood up and around in a vicious arc. Issei threw his arms up in an X block, catching the strike with suddenly conjured shards of marble, before taking a strike to the ankle when Sha Wujing used the rebound from his blocked strike to slip underneath the crossed pillars.
"Ouch! No fair!"
Issei had to hop back, but his ankle hurt enough it rolled when he made the landing and stumbled.
Sha Wujing pushed forwards, kicking the blocking pillars with enough force to send a blast of shards right at the Campione - who turned his shout of pain into a weak blast from Screech Wail.
Turning to dust, they smacked harmlessly into his butler costume, allowing the Campione a chance to follow back up with an extended rain of stone spikes. Each projectile fell with lethal position, seeking to slam into Sha's head from a slightly different angle. Only for the Kappa to fend them off with a rotating flurry of strikes, each attack sending at the very least a spray of debris in Issei's direction.
'This guy is pissing me off.'
Having his own power thrown back at him was annoying, even if the debris from his own marble didn't hurt him, it still forced him back and clouded his vision.
"Let's end this now!"
Unwilling to stand back and get shot at, the Kappa dashed forwards and tried to land a thrust directly on Issei's temple. The Campion raised up a wall of spikes and then launched himself to the side. This let him counter with a stone-enhanced straight.
Unfortunately, audacity and boldness does not always defeat skill and training.
Which is to say that Sha Wujing retaliated by throwing out a snapping punch right into the meat of Issei's forearm, sweeping his leg, and dropping an axe kick straight into his gut. All in the time it took the teenager to realize he was not a trained martial artist. And also, as he spat up bile, to conjure several dozen smaller spikes directly around his opponent's back leg and send them rocketing directly into his flesh.
"Damn it!"
The squelch-tear of his leg being impaled was just wet and meaty enough that Issei was glad he hadn't eaten while they were cooking.
Issei didn't let him recover, rolling over and then spring up to his feet - using the force of his to jump to drive his forehead against the general's face with a meaty thunk. A strike with just enough force to send him stumbling back before swinging a massive hammer of white stone, hoping to crush him against the small bed of spikes the godslayer manifested behind the Heretic God!
Sha Wujing, however, was faster, and with a blast of smoke took flight as a hummingbird just as Issei crushed the space where he'd once stood.
"Right, I forgot he could do that."
Transformation didn't sound like a useful power until you actually saw someone using it.
And the heretic was fast! Flitting through the air, zig zagging around Issei even as he tried to catch him with an oversized fly swatter. The darned little thing had a sharp tongue too, stabbing into his arms and back like a swarm of bees, leaving small bleeding bite wounds all the while.
"Get OFF!"
A powerful shout exploded forth, the waves too widespread to really do anything other than knockback the bird, forcing the Heretic to switch back to his original form. Issei expected it, dropping a massive block on top of him, large enough to nearly crush a house nearby.
Only for a tower of sand to erupt from underneath the kappa and stop the stone before it could crush him.
"How can you do that? Just… I don't think I ever read about you having powers like that?"
The general smiled impishly.
"Don't ya know what they call me in the west, kiddo? It's Sandy!"
Issei sputtered.
Of all reasons to gain extra powers, he got them from a freaking pun?!
"Bwahahahaha! Look at your face!" Turning ugly and vicious, mocking and jeering, the Kappa's personality switched so suddenly it was jarring. "What a freakin' pussy. Even when I was cracking those guys' bones open, they didn't bitch and whine as much as you. And you're a Godslayer for God's sake!"
Face going red, feeling a sudden, ugly spite in his chest, the teenager almost screamed back, almost threatened his enemy, almost… charged in.
Like an idiot.
"Bastard. You almost got me." he spat. "But even if that was a trick, you still pissed me off."
"Good."
"I'm gonna kick your ass and turn you into a wallet."
"Very good."
Taking another stance, this time with one foot forwards, staff swept out, one palm forwards, Sha Wujing lined himself up perfectly.
"Now let's see if you can back those words up. Or if your journey ends here."
"To give and to take, to invoke the caduceus, twins, triplets, sisters all, one half shall grant salvation, one half shall invoke damnation. Both shall rage inside your veins, Dr. Venom!"
The Kappa suddenly grunted in intense pain, immediately shoving a finger down his throat and leaned down to puke. But just as sheer guts don't always work, sometimes they do. And with his opponent suitably distracted, Issei dashed in from the side and boosted his leg upwards with a marble pillar.
All he did was aim his knee.
There was a violent crunch when his knee slammed home in an absolutely brutal strike and Sha Wujing had to blast Issei away with a sudden rush of sand.
Pulling up a trick from the Lu Hao fight, the teenager threw up a mass of liquid marble behind him - bleeding off his speed and forming a semi permeable barrier in front of him that blocked the coarse, irritating sand before it got everywhere. Only to scream in pain when the sand in his clothes, his hair, trapped against his skin began to violently rub and dig into every inch of his body.
Dragging his barrier across himself, he managed to gather up most of the attacking debris, but at the cost of his eyes, nose, and ears bleeding, and what felt like hundreds of scratches and cuts all across his body.
"Gah. Asshole."
The two had collapsed to their knees across from one another, Issei letting out a curse as he spat up sand.
Sha Wujing didn't manage to talk, merely holding his broken jaw and smiling with his eyes.
Both fighters needed a minute to rest.
Issei couldn't see well at all and his enemy was clearly reeling from the blow to the head. Neither of them were exactly at their best and both of them knew this fight was also far from over.
So neither of them attacked.
Sha Wujing was dealing with the fact his leg was maimed and that he still had lingering poison in his bloodstream, while Issei could feel small grains of sand still buried in the holes pecked into his body by the hummingbird form of his opponent. And if he was feeling a little winded, well, who could blame him?
They'd both been maneuvering and throwing around magical attacks that could have ripped people apart or shredded them to pieces.
Yet… that well of energy was still within him.
"Tell you what. Don't act like a bastard again." Issei raised a fist to the other man. "And we can fight to the bitter end. Sound good?"
A pained nod from Sha Wujing, who limped forwards to bump knuckles with the Godslayer.
And the battle was back on.
Before their knuckles had fully cleared one another, Issei raised up a giant slashing blade of stone that swam around his body to strike at the kappa from the side. And Sha Wujing lashed out with his staff to block the blade before reaching for a rabbit punch.
The human pushed forwards, letting the blow clip his ear, as he pushed inside the guard of his opponent. Spiked gauntlets manifesting mid blow, he began exchanging a rapid flurry of strikes with his foe, both grunting when struck, and neither able to land telling strikes.
But because of Issei's wounded senses he failed to do much in the way of dodging, while Shu was similarly unable to gain the distance needed to properly bring his staff to bear thanks to his injured leg!
And amidst the lull of battle and the adrenaline, Issei's heart thundered in his ears.
'Yes, that's the feeling.'
The thing that worried him the most, that for all he didn't want to hurt and kill anyone, for all everyone went on and on about how he was a great terrible Godslayer, Issei had slowly but surely started to develop the same battle lust that Luo Hao expressed.
Yet now was not the time for distractions!
Casting aside his doubts, the teenager launched himself at his foe with every ounce of fury he could muster.
Focused on throwing straight jabs against his enemy, Issei knew that trying to be fancy and clever would get him defeated. He had no martial arts, after all. But that didn't mean he couldn't use certain moves to his advantage.
So, when Shu trapped his arms, wrapping his staff around both and moving to throw Issei to the ground, the brown haired boy moved with the toss and brought both of his legs up… and then kicked out while conjuring stone spikes on the bottom of his feet!
Both strikes landed smoothly in the kappa's stomach, penetrating deeply, while the young man was slammed into the ground hard enough to make him see spots - his head cracking the pavement and bouncing as the throw ended. And yet neither attack was enough.
A Campione's body was durable, even if their brain was still vulnerable, and Sha Wujing was a cultivator and a celestial being even before becoming a Heretic God.
Simple disembowelment wouldn't be enough to end him.
So, blinking stars out of his vision and trying to ignore a strange ringing in his ears, the young man rolled to the side and forced himself to stand up.
"Damn my injuries! I won't give up!"
Unleashing a sand twister, the kappa held his stomach and launched wave after wave of skin-shredding-slashes. Raising up a pair of marble walls, Issei created a windbreak to shelter behind and began focusing. Because something told him this fight was about to end soon.
'One way or the other… I can tell this is going to end soon.'
Maybe it was because they were both slowing down, but Issei could tell that playing for distance like this was to his advantage, not Sha's.
'A medium range fight lets me use all of my authorities, while a close range favors his staff and transformations. But a point blank fight is no good because I can use small conjurations and my own blood to further weaken him. So what's he planning?'
The ground shook, the Earth rumbled, Issei closed his eyes because he knew what was coming.
"Made of stone, formed by fear, drowned in love lost and worship scorned. Oh Garden of the Gorgon, oh Rose of Marble, hear my call and know I see you. Let the beauty of life ever frozen manifest as the Mineral Garden!"
Chanting, Issei focused every drop of power he had into a single spear.
Four meters long, with a large, curving handle right in the middle. Each side curved off and formed a wing, while the tip formed a flat, leaf shaped blade. That is to say, he conjured a boar-spear of pink veined marble.
Because the massive tusks smashing through his barriers were obvious. As was the final charge in his sister's form Sha Wujing. After all, he was a shapeshifter. So what better finishing attack than that of a rampaging divine beast?
There was the explosion of the impact and then a wet, grotesque squelching as the giant transformed monster skewered itself. Eventually, there was a small pop and a kappa fell from the ground, most of its torso now a ruined mess. Though Issei hardly cared, dashing forwards to catch his opponent as he fell.
"Gah. Bastard." Sha Wujing smiled at him, his actually flexing a little. "How'd you guess?"
Exhausted, still dazed from having his skull smacked into the ground, and feeling his own strength leaving him, Issei could only smile back.
"Because you rushed in to protect your big sister."
The general chuckled, spitting out a thick spray of blood as Issei laid him against the ground. The Campione could tell, instinctively, that all fight had left the Heretic God and with his own instincts calming down the Godslayer reigned in his thundering heartbeat.
The battle was over.
"That was… so freaking cool!"
And then was immediately startled as Zhu Bajie, who'd spent most of the past few minutes laying down on her face, seemingly taken out by the poisoned food, rose like a zombie would from a casket, a smile of the purest, most child-like adoration gracing her as she hopped and skipped over to the two of them.
"Man, you two put on such a show. What a battle! Sha, why didn't you tell me you'd gotten fancy new tricks, too! We coulda totally team up, ya know? It would have been super easy to win, and then the food woulda been all ours!"
The Campione blinked in confusion, stepping aside as the girl he thought he'd poisoned to defeat ran past him and started shaking her brother like a ragdoll.
"You… were alive this whole time?"
Sha Wujing had a different question.
"Why didn't you say anything, you dolt?! We could have actually banded together now!"
"And miss out on watching the show? No way! No sir! You two were being so cool that I just had to let you guys have your manly duel. If only I hadn't eaten everything earlier, I'd have actually snacked on something too." Zhu Bajier stuck out her tongue teasingly.
Issei and Wujing shared a look, as if passing a message between themselves.
'This girl is a dumbass.'
"Glad you enjoyed the show, but uh… are we gonna fight now too? Or what?"
She tilted her head, confused.
"What are you talking about? I'm already dead."
He blinked, shocked at the frank admission only to realize the heretic wasn't lying. Visible cracks started to appear on her face, running down her neck as the skin lost its coloration and began flaking away. Hadn't she been completely normal a moment ago, Issei would have mistaken her for one of his statues.
Even so, it was clear she was telling the truth.
"Ah… I'm sorry."
She waved him off with a carefree smile.
"Nah, nah. Don't be like that. The food was actually delicious, well worth the poison in fact! And, well, I can't even say it's against the rules, whether it was us or Wukong, we always ended up having to be clever to save the day. Today we just happened to be on the receiving end."
Besides her, Sha Wujing rolled his eyes fondly.
"You're too cavalier about this."
"And you were having too much fun to notice, Mr. Honorable Duel."
The kappa warrior blushed, looking away as he scratched his cheek. By now he too had started to break apart, deeper cracks appearing around his wounds, flesh breaking apart and fluttering into the air as white dust. And yet the two legendary warriors didn't even seem to notice it, instead bickering and complimenting each other on how well, or how poorly, they did.
Issei couldn't help laughing along with them.
"Hey now, don't you get a big head just because you managed to get one over us this time, mister. Cuz when we come back I'll make sure to get payback. No matter how tasty of a snack you are, I'll definitely beat you up. And then you'll marry me and feed me,and call me-"
He gave the kappa a look.
"She has her priorities straight, huh?"
"It is one of her many virtues, yes. Though I hesitate to call it that."
Issei nodded, before offering the general a hand… which he hesitantly took before shaking.
"I figure you'll want a rematch."
Sha Wujing smiled.
"Damn right. Next time, a proper fight. No monkey business."
Whatever answer he could offer went unsaid as the general faded away, leaving behind nothing but a pile of dust. Besides him, Zhu Bajie stopped her demented rant, a look of relief washing over her face as she offered Issei a tiny genuine smile and waved her own goodbye.
"Thanks for the food!"
Before her body too, fell apart.
Issei took a deep steadying breath. Smile quivering a bit as he rubbed away at his eyes. It was just his luck that some dust got caught on them. A terrible fate for any godslayer.
And so what if anything happened after that?
There was no one there to see.
"Thank you for seeing them off."
Issei looked up, heart weighing heavy in his chest as the blonde monk walked over to where he stood. Taking a seat besides the very spot that not so slightly twinkled under the light of the sun with white, pristine dust. The very same dust that appears every time the body of a god gave away.
Like the gods he'd just killed.
Her friends.
"I'm sorry."
She looked up to him, golden eyes striking as the rising sun as they saw right through him. Issei had to look away, eyes bloodshot and body still aching.
"Do you feel guilty?"
Did he?
Yes. This marked the 5th… no, the 6th time that he'd gone through with slaying a god. And even after all these times, Issei couldn't help but feel like he'd done something unforgivable. Maybe not as bad as when he fought Dusa-chan and her sisters, but to force a young boy to fight and then kill the heroes he spent years hearing about and cheering for….
It was rough, to say the least.
"You are a kind boy, Issei Hyoudou. Please, will you take a seat?"
She touched the spot beside her, Issei's legs collapsing under him as he took the spot to the other side of the monk, no longer facing the stain of white that had been left behind.
"A godslayer who regrets having to kill gods. I find myself quite surprised, even more so when you seem to genuinely mourn for them. As a heretic myself, there are a lot of things we expect as we manifest. Being challenged, worshiped, detested, or cursed is all natural. But I don't think any of us ever expects to be mourned."
He didn't get it.
He didn't get it at all.
"Isn't that sad?"
The Monk, Sanzang, sighed.
"We aren't real. Or rather, we are born with the awareness that we were created through the wishes and love humans bestowed upon our legends. For many of us, that monkey included, it's a hell of an ego boost. And for those who despise their own legends, it's something to be reviled. We are actors who are born to perform a role we had no choice of, but those roles give us meaning and thus we can never betray them."
It was what made Dusa-chan suffer so much.
What made Stheno and Euryale chase after him.
And now put him up against all these heroes of legend.
"How do you feel about that?" He couldn't help but ask. After all, she was the first Heretic to actually go out of her way to help him… okay, maybe she was the second to do it, but with Athena he was pretty sure she was paying him back for taking her out.
"I'm content with my role, why do you ask?"
It was weird. And it made him feel deeply unpleasant things.
"It's just… that I don't like that we're having to fight your friends. Real or not, you're still pretty much companions, right? It doesn't matter if you change, to you that's who they've always been."
The monk looked away, though Issei managed to spot a brief flash of color to her cheeks.
Was she feverish or something? Could gods get sick?
"These fools are just acting out again, making a mess they need to be scolded for. Really, if anything I should thank you for helping me fulfill my role. As it stands, I think they were satisfied."
Issei looked up, confused.
He didn't know about that, he hadn't known them long enough to know what they were thinking or feeling. But he had the feeling that right up until the end, those two were having fun.
"Man, this is complicated."
"Being a good person always is. I am glad that you turned out to be one."
Issei looked away, embarrassed.
"Well, it's not like we're done yet. With those two down, that means only Goku is left, right?" And fighting the monkey king wasn't gonna be easy in any way, shape, or form.
"I don't understand why it wouldn't be."
Heavy moment passed, it seemed that Bucchou and Akeno felt comfortable approaching them, though the dark haired beauty looked at him as if he'd said something confusing.
"I don't understand what you mean?"
"If what we've learnt of Campione in general is correct, then shouldn't you have obtained no more than three new abilities since this entire mess started. The more heretics you slay, the more powerful you should become, no?"
Fortunately, the monk answered that one.
For the three of them.
"Not in this instance I'm afraid. Subordinate Gods like us are part of a greater self. Our powers aren't imparted onto those who defeat us, but instead return to the source."
The red headed devil clicked her tongue.
"So the Monkey King recovered most of the power he split off by this point? We missed our chance to end this by ambushing him when he was at his weakest."
Issei shook his head.
"He was pretty strong already without them. At least it was pretty hard to fight him when he didn't bring them out."
The monk nodded.
"Yes, his imperfect manifestation meant that he had to gather the power which had been spread over when the seal was broken. I'm sure that he will be an even more formidable foe now that those three have been subsumed back into his legend."
Issei smiled thinly.
"Well, I guess that just means that so long as you stay with us he won't be at full power, right?"
The look she gave him didn't inspire hope.
"Right?"
"Unfortunately I already find myself already being drawn back to the mountain. Before, I was able to resist the compulsion with my own powers. But now that Bajie and Wujing have been subsumed, his power eclipses mine by too much. If we wait too long to confront him, he may assume complete control over me."
Crap, so that was another problem to deal with.
Issei closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
"Whatever." He paused, gathered his thoughts, and then discarded them so that he might speak carelessly. "Right now we have food that isn't poisoned and it's getting late. Goku can stew up on this throne alone or come down off his mountain to face us. But I'm not walking up there in the dark. Besides, I think it's time you two figured out a way out of here."
"What do you mean! We're not just going to, to, to abandon you!" Rias seemed genuinely offended. "I know I might not be as durable as a Campione, but both Akeno and I can help."
"Yeah. You two are probably better at fighting than I am. But you're forgetting one thing."
Seemingly knowing exactly what she was talking about, the Queen put a hand on her King's shoulder.
"Rias, we… should probably speak with your brother."
"Huh?"
"If I'm not back by the end of the day you two should probably call someone to clean up this mess."
The Campione smiled when he spoke, but that was that.
"First, though, let's go get something to eat. You guys cooked like crazy and I don't wanna let any more of it go to waste than we have to!"
So what if he was still ignoring the obvious?
So what if there was a crazy demon monkey god thing threatening his hometown?
Issei's friends had cooked him an amazing meal and he was going to appreciate it!
And just maybe leave out two bowls of rice as an offering.
But like with the dust, well, no one needed to be around to see that either.
The rest was brief, and the food was great, but then came the time where he and Sanzang had to part with the girls. A promise that they would be staying inside their hideout and wait for him. The trust felt nice, like they were sure that he'd win despite the rollercoaster ride they just went through.
Issei wished he had as much confidence as they had.
"And how are you feeling?"
Turning to the monkey, he watched her with concern. By the looks of it the compulsion she talked about must have meant one hell of a headache since the usually unflappable monk had her face set in a pained grimace.
"Hanging in, but I should be fine for the time being."
He nodded.
Shouldn't stick around him if she felt she might get taken over. That was the kinda person Sanzang was.
In the end, it wasn't hard to find their way back to their base. All the roots covering up the houses and the streets lead back up to the mountain, and after a time Issei could even see the remains of his home.
"Heh. I guess having magic makes things really convenient."
Watching as the Devils heated up the food, lit the home, and conjured a heated bath and, well, the teenager had to admit he was pretty dang jealous.
Even more so when Akeno levitated several remotes around as she tried to get any kind of signal and Sanzang walked over to stand next to him and squeeze his shoulder.
"Rest when you can, God Slayer."
Because when they were done, it would be time to face the Monkey King.
Chapter 29: Chapter XXIV
Chapter Text
"Are they going to be okay?"
Issei couldn't help but break the silence that had formed between him and Sanzang.
She paused when he spoke, the two having been following a trail leading up the mountain, and walked over to a small cup formed by the roots of a peach tree. One of the strange trees that had grown out of the Monkey King's abode, it was nearly fifty feet high with boughs full of ripe fruit swaying in the breeze. Even Issei would admit they made for quite the scenery, with beautiful peach flower petals fluttering in the wind around them, all as they followed a path that had been carved into the bedrock of the newly formed mountain.
Was this what the real Flower Fruit Mountain looked like, he wondered? Or just a reproduction based on what people believed it looked like?
"If you are speaking of the two young devils, then the answer is likely yes. It was wise to send them away from this last part of the conflict. Had they approached Sun Wukong, the curse that partially afflicts them would have grown stronger and turned them into his servants."
That was… bad.
He hadn't considered the possibility.
If the full group went, there was the likelihood that the monkey king would have made them fight Issei, just like Sanzang was struggling not to do even now as they approached the peak and his hometown became visible, sprawling over the land like a carpet of roots, flowers, and fruits. But mostly he'd been worried the Monkey King would hurt the two girls. Even if they had far more combat experience than him, they weren't Campione, they didn't have his durability. And the idea of either of them being hurt, especially for his sake, made Issei's stomach turn sour.
"Will it all disappear if we beat him?"
Waving his hand, the teenager indicated the vastness of the changed world around them.
"That is likely. What that monkey did was to slap his personal domain on top of the existing reality. Think of it as the world having a very vivid dream, believing itself to be the legendary mountain."
The land itself… dreaming?
"So it's like it was always like this? Not that he smacked a mountain here?"
The monk nodded with an approving smile.
"Full marks, Mr. Hyoudou. But yes, power of this magnitude isn't just about transforming the land. No, you could say that a sufficiently powerful Heretic God becomes a blight on the world itself, changing it into their personal world and humans into the captives of these delusions. Though I admit that is an oversimplification."
"No worries, teacher, I appreciate even this much. So, this isn't the real world, then?"
The monk hummed, pursing her lips in thought.
"Right now you could say that it's a coin flip. On one side you have your hometown and on the other side you have the domain of a heretic god. Right now that coin is up in the air, flipping wildly. Which is why we can perceive the two sides overlapping."
"And when it lands?"
She smiled wryly.
"Well, let's hope you are the one to catch it and not Wukong, yes?"
So it was a really good thing that they had the place emptied out before Luo Hao unleashed the heretic god, huh? He could have really done without all the pressure though.
"What about you?"
"Me?"
"How are you holding up? Feeling anything different?"
"The urge to pop your head off of your shoulders, perhaps? But that's nothing unusual, being able to control one's desires is all part of the doctrine even if it strains every part of my being."
Oh yeah.
That would be terrible for him, and he didn't actually want to fight her. He'd had enough tragic fights with people who didn't have any choice in the matter.
Now?
Now was the time to deal with the mastermind behind this mess.
"Thanks for holding back." Issei rubbed the back of his head. "I do actually appreciate that a lot. Still, do you have any advice about facing Goku?"
The monk slowly nodded.
"Many different pieces of advice. And I'm afraid I don't know which bits are useful. I will say this… as trite as it may sound. Hold on to yourself during this battle. Willpower and sense of self, I think, will determine the outcome just as much as strength or cunning."
"Yeah. Understood. Though any warning about his techniques? I, well, is there any move in particular I should avoid?"
"All of them." Her veil shifted as she giggled. "I hate to offer useless guidance, but avoiding his blows will serve you better than blocking them. I fear he's simply too strong, even for a God Slayer, to survive head on."
"Hmm. Sun Wukong, ah, the original one, said just the opposite."
"Oh?" Sanzang sounded genuinely curious. "And how is my wayward student?"
"Heh. Guess he was your student, too, yeah? No other-self. No other-place or other-time."
"Good, young student, you are learning well."
Both of them laughed. Issei relaxing a little even if he could see the tension in Sanzang's shoulders ratchet up for just a moment. He trusted her. And this problem, he decided, was as simple as that.
"So yeah. He said I shouldn't monkey around. That this would be a contest decided by raw strength."
"Hmm. I suppose I ought to be disappointed, but there's wisdom in that. After all, the seventy two transformations aren't the limit of Sun Wukong's abilities, merely the most well known and foundational of them. As oxymoronic as it may be to describe that many varied techniques as foundational, it is the truth. Though I can attest, at the very least, you need not fear his allegedly redundant immortality. Though if I were to tell you that there is no such thing as immortality, what would you say to that, my student?"
Issei knelt before the monk, struggling not to ogle her chest, and instead did his best to answer seriously.
"Hmm. Death and Birth are a cycle, right?"
There was a noise of agreement from his teacher.
"But even that is… illusionary." His face scrunched up. "Immortality implies permanence, right? So it would be a… permanent illusion? It's an oxymoron. But is that just a logical failure of Japanese, or is that actually… what you're trying to say?"
"A bit of both." Sanzang agreed. "But you understand the most important part. As a Heretic God, he - we - are an illusion of an illusion. A dream within a dream. And so our authorities, our powers, are just the same. While I can confirm that he possesses many authorities of immortality, I do not believe it is within his power to use them, as to do so would be to reject the culmination of our own Journey."
"Immortality is a rejection of Buddahood?"
"Buddahood is an acknowledgement of the impermanence of all things and awakening to a higher truth. Immortality has no use to a Buddha, as life and death are terms without meaning, distinctions without difference. To be blunt, immortality is a concept, an idea, and is impossible in the fundamentally impermanent nature of all things."
"So… what are the chances he has a Buddha authority?"
That got him a giggle, even though there was a good deal of stress in his voice, and the monk simply rose from where she had reclined.
"No Heretic God can claim to be a buddha, nor may they wield the gifts without one, as transcending the cycle of incarnation would be a rejection of their very nature. One would simply cease to exist as one reunited with one's previous… hmm… not self, but, perhaps, incarnation? I find it difficult to express this in terms that would not be pointlessly technical and obfuscate the teachings."
"Ah, well, um, is it ok if I say I'm already a bit lost?"
There was a small laugh from his teacher and she ruffled his hair.
"Yes it is, my student. Now. Come. There is a journey of ours to be finished. And thankfully it is much shorter than my first." Her eyes became a little sad. "Prepare yourself."
"Yes, teacher."
So Issei did.
When they arrived at the summit, Wukong was waiting for them.
The Monkey King didn't seem all that different from when they'd first fought. If anything, Issei expected some kind of change from what Sanzang told him about his collected powers returning to him. But there wasn't a single hair out of place on him, just the same easy confidence as he sat in front of a massive peach tree with his legs crossed and a lazy, amused smile.
"Well look what we have here. The spoilsport and the party pooper."
Issei could feel Sanzang rolling her eyes at the demon from beside him.
"You were the one who summoned us. Are you really that surprised I wouldn't try and fix this whole mess you made, Sun?"
The heretic didn't seem upset at the biting retort.
If anything it made him smile.
"No, no. Not at all. Really, it wasn't the plan to call you guys down here but I was happy to get the gang together again, even if I couldn't bring you over properly. Glad that the others managed to get some fun out of it too."
Fun.
Fun?
Issei really didn't understand this guy. He did know that the heretics didn't have a whole lot of leeway in how they could act, and were sort of stuck in a script. But the way the Monkey King said it, it felt like he'd just called up some friends for a day out at the arcade with some karaoke.
Not a deadly struggle between life and death.
"Are you trying to get exercised, you cheeky monkey? Because I have half a mind to slap a few sutras on you and try right now."
Wukong let out a snort.
"And I would love to let you try. But we both know that's not how this works. Afraid to say that you probably spent most of your power guiding the godslayer here on your little journey. Good job, by the way, don't think any other Subordinate God could do what you did."
Issei looked at Sanzang, questioningly.
She looked… frazzled.
Tired.
Had she been resisting the urge to give into Wukong's command to fight him all this time. They'd left the city ages ago, so had she been spending her own power to keep from doing something she knew the two of them would regret.
Issei was a god slayer.
He knew that, he felt that.
He didn't have to like it. But his body seemed to shudder with anticipation at the thought of another fight, hair standing on end. Even though the very idea of fighting her made Issei wanna shake his head to get rid of the thoughts. Worse, though, he could tell Wukong wasn't lying and that sent him spiraling for a moment.
"Issei Hyoudou."
Only for them to be broken by Sanzang's own voice.
"Y-Yes?"
She looked down at him with a thin smile.
"Before you stands a Heretic God. Sun Wukong. The troublemaker who many times defied heaven and many times defeated monsters, demons, and even gods in equal measure. Undoubtedly, if we allow him to continue as he is, the Monkey King will bring about a great calamity upon this world."
His spine straightened, that warm, burning feeling kindling in his gut as he stared at the lackadaisical heretic.
"To prevent this calamity, you, the Campione. Must overcome the legend here and now."
Issei felt his heart beat inside his chest like a drum.
Echoes thundering in his ears.
'Is she… glowing?' Indeed, the monk no longer seemed quite as solid anymore. Her form shimmered with golden light, flickering in and out of existence.
"Desire is the source of suffering, my student. And I desire to not fight the Godslayer. It is my choice to reject my very nature, thus placing myself into discord. Surely, this is blasphemous for one who has seen the Buddha to affirm personhood. But I must politely decline your command."
Issei's eyes went wide.
"Wait, teacher!" Sun Wukong leapt to his feet. "No, no, no. Return, now! Don't… do that." The flickering ceased and the Heretic Goddess disappeared, the ape slumping down as she did so. "Damn humans."
Plopping down on his ass, one arm under his chin, the Victorious Fighting Buddha glared at Issei.
"Tell me, little slayer, how you managed to convince my teacher to betray me so soundly she was gonna unmake herself rather than attack you."
Frowning, the young man shook his head.
"I don't think I did. Truthfully, I'm not sure I could. But you did."
"Oi!" The ape leapt up in a single motion, clearing the ground, kicking his staff to hand, and pointing it like a spear directly towards the teenager's throat. "Watch what you say!"
"Oi at you! You're the one that rushed in and ignored your companion's wishes. Just because you were forced to take a nap, you threw a temper tantrum. How childish."
Issei jabbed his finger at Sun Wukong and the demon king barked a laugh.
"Well said, human brat, I suppose when I kick your ass you can become my new little brother. The others will love having you around."
"Hardly. When I defeat you, I'm gonna go watch Dragon Ball and cheer for Vegeta!"
There was a sudden pause.
"I don't know who that is… but somehow… that pisses me off, you shitty brat! I'm gonna shut your mouth for that!"
"Then come and get some old man, before you fall asleep again!"
There was nothing else to say.
A sweet wind blew across the face of a serene mountain.
Leaves rustled and full peaches swung heavy and bright on the boughs of ancient fruit trees.
The grass was low and their arena was a simple dirt circle, seemingly formed by repeated footsteps over a great many years, with their audience the sky and the birds.
Immortal and child.
God and God Slayer.
Heretic and Buddhist.
Their first clash was mutual. Issei went for an immediate killing blow, manifesting a stone spike that coiled around his arm and darted out directly at Wukong's throat. Tiny thorns bit into his flesh and Dr. Venom bubbled freely in the construct's fangs.
Screeching, the ape flicked his wrist and smashed the spike - debris being sent flying - and immediately exhaled. The cloud of shrapnel was blown straight towards Issei, who merely smiled, and dashed through. Even if his clothes were shredded, his own powers wouldn't hurt him.
A pole strike, on the other hand, would.
Ducking under the overhead swing, Issei's leg was shoved upwards by a pillar of marble into a perfect knee strike, blasting the legendary staff upwards and exposing the Monkey King's chest.
The pillar broke and tumbled over, momentum carrying Issei downwards as the Campione twirled in place.
And a familiar hammer manifested in his hands.
A swing with this much force would have completely blown through a building and the impact blasted Wukong off his feet and into the air with a startled gasp, a bed of marble nails forming under him with practiced ease as he tumbled downwards.
"Kinto'un!"
Only to stop mid air as a large golden cloud appeared from seemingly nowhere to catch him before he could plank face first into the carpet of nails Issei laid out for him.
"You are a vicious little brat, ain't ya?"
Issei snorted, rolling his eyes.
"And you're supposed to be a tough bastard. So what gives? Getting afraid?"
The monkey smiled mischievously.
"Hey now, don't think that just because I can take it that I'll make things easy for ya. You've already defeated Bailong, Zhu, and Wujing, you don't need me babying you like that, right?"
Well, there went the exploiting overconfidence angle.
Not like he was counting on it!
Planting his hands onto the ground, the scattered debris and stone softened and melted together into a massive pool of rippling white liquid, before a massive spike shot upwards like a spear, nearly impaling the heretic through the cloud, which barely managed to fly to the side and avoid it.
"You've gotten some steel in your spine it seems."
Not steel.
He was just really freaking pissed with the Monkey King and the mess he just put him through. Which is why he couldn't help the triumphant smile on his face as the tip of the marble spike softened, and then inflated… before popping like a balloon and spraying shrapnel all over the airborne heretic.
Issei wasn't far behind, launching himself at the floating cloud with another pillar, the Campione took a deep breath as power thrummed through every fiber of his being and settled on his throat.
Before being unleashed with a loud bellow, the powerful sound waves rattling his bones and blasting the Heretic God off his cloud and into the ground with a thunderous crash. And for a moment, Issei felt like he'd gotten one over on the Monkey King.
Only for the adamantine staff to come flying out of nowhere and smack him down as well.
"Oww…"
He groaned, clutching the side of his head.
"I guess that's why they call it adamantine…" It stung like hell. More than the time he'd gotten smacked by Stheno. Or Hell, it hurt as badly as that crazy chinese lady's fists.
"A thousand years too early, boyo!"
Wukong came rocketing down, the golden cloud carrying him as a horse carried a knight as the Heretic aimed his staff to skewer Issei. Issei who was able to throw himself to the side, head still ringing, in time to avoid the crushing blow, but not in time to avoid the double kick that followed. The ape-man used his momentum to swing from the top of his staff and drive both feet directly into the teenager's chest.
Then, as the Campione bounced off the ground, Sun Wukong followed through with a vicious axe kick to the gut.
Spittle blew from Issei's mouth and he nearly vomited, only fighting the urge back at the last moment and, instead, screeched. The wail slammed into the monkey king's face with enough force to rattle his bones - but just as the young man was sure he'd overloaded his enemy's hearing, Sun popped and a single hair was blown away!
Manifesting a pillar to lift himself off the ground, the Campione kept moving before his opponent could follow up with a counter. But, stumbling, head only ringing a little, he walked straight into a flurry of kicks as his opponent popped up out of the ground.
"One, two, three! One, two, three! Come on kiddo, you gotta do better than that!"
Each blow slammed into Issei's arms as he tried to keep a guard up. But blocking such powerful blows was already starting to raise welts on his arms.
"You're too simple!"
Right as a third combo began, and Sun Wukong's accusation rang out, the Campione dropped his guard and took a blow straight to the chest. Right where he'd manifested a stone plate! It wasn't enough to stop the kick, or stop it from hurting, but it left him aware enough to grab his enemy's leg. And to promptly manifest two, huge, crunching pillars that were aimed straight at Wukong's knee!
He, the Heretic God, simply flickered out of existence.
In the fraction of a second it took the two pillars to slam together with an almighty crash, the humanoid disappeared, and in it's place was a wriggling, spitting, hissing cobra.
The massive serpent reared back, fangs flashing as droplets of venom freely leaked out, and the huge, hooded monster, easily twice as long as he was tall, reared back.
Issei yanked it forwards.
Still having a good grip on its tail, the teenager violently jerked the monster snake in his direction and then belly flopped on top of it.
While the giant thing rolled and flailed about, he kept both hands firmly fixed on its mouth, knowing that it wasn't a constrictor and that anything that came from there was probably a Hell of a lot more dangerous than the possibility of being crushed by the rope of muscle and sinew and scales trying, and failing, to coil around his leg.
And that's when the snake suddenly grew six more heads.
All of which immediately began trying to bite Issei.
The teenager jumped away, avoiding most of the strikes, but feeling a sort of burning cold rush up his arms and chest until he could steady himself.
Even as the clear liquid forced itself out of the bite holes on him, he felt woozy and needed to boost himself up and away from the monster serpent. If only so Issei could breathe for a moment and clear his head.
That was the wrong move.
Wukong wasted no time in leveraging his shapeshifting abilities and taking on a horrific, monstrous shape. Roughly gorilla like, with six arms, each one as thick as a tree trunk, each ending in tiger paws, the screaming heads of a chimpanzee, a snake, and a spider popping into place from the central trunk, and the barbed tail of some unknown sea creature completed the visage of a truly horrific thing. Made even worse when curling ram's horns, large spurs, and the taloned claws of a great bird formed from the matted fur and twisted muscle of the monster's shape.
Gone was the Buddha, however arrogant and not yet enlightened.
Gone was the powerful warrior possessed of nobility.
Here was the monster, the Demon Ape, the great enemy of the virtuous.
Yet… he could relax.
Issei felt the power pouring off of the new shape, even as the sounds of screaming and braying beasts filled the air, even as the Monkey King's eyes glowed like burning stars, a heavy tension left him.
Because this wasn't some misunderstood spirit, or a ghost born of infinite regrets. This was a monster throwing a temper tantrum because he was bored and didn't care that other people got caught up in it.
"Heh. I didn't think I was really this shallow!" The Campione called out, as he raised his hands. "But you made this whole thing a Hell of a lot easier!"
Throwing his hands down, hundreds of stone spearS manifested above and Issei followed the strike down. With the rain of attacks covering him, the young man concentrated his power within his fist, focusing on the single need he felt. And even though there was no chant, he couldn't speak, not with the wind snatching at his clothes and body and not when the words weren't there, but the focused spear manifested into existence as a jagged spike of marble.
Its barbed tip seemed to thrum with the desire to impale its enemies and the young man simply aimed as best he could at the monster below.
Who was more than happy to receive the attack.
One hand spun his staff fast enough that the weapon became a blur, while five other limbs darted out to smash apart, bat away, or even throw back each different marble spear.
"Yes! Yes! Yes! This is it! This is what I crave!"
He parried.
He blocked.
He crushed.
"You feel it too, don't you?! That thrum in your heart! That fire in your belly! That's what it means to fight, kill, and survive! What you are feeling right now… is killing instinct!"
A hammer smacked against the side of the monstrous ape's face, shattering into a thousand pieces. Not that Issei cared, he'd made it more fragile just to cover the monkey's face with a mass of white dust.
Before a pillar rose from the ground behind him intent on crashing into the heretic from behind like a battering ram.
Only to shatter against his spine.
'Crap.'
The monstrous beast smirked.
"I've gotten too strong for tricks like that kid!"
A blast of light flashed from the creature's eyes, Issei covering his face in pain at the sudden brightness, only to be hit backwards by fist burying itself into the side of his ribcage with such force that it knocked him away. All as the remnant of the falling spears and the debris dropped to the Earth all around the Monkey King.
Tumbling backwards with a gasp, Issei felt the world go dim for a moment as his vision hazed over before narrowing into focus.
'What the hell?'
He'd been punched before.
He'd been punted across the city too.
But this was the first time that a single hit nearly took him out of the fight.
Panting, ribs aching, feeling something sharp and wet in his chest, the teenager forced himself to turn over - crying out as he hit the ground.
"Damnit!"
Angry tears gathered in the corner of his eyes as exhaustion warred with anger.
"It's not over."
Coughing, he spat a wad of blood and mucus on the ground.
"I'm not beaten!"
There was a deep, rumbling chuckle.
"Good." The monster said, one head speaking. "It would be a shame to end this here." Another rumbled. "But you better get ready." The third snorted and smirked. "Because if you lose-" All three cried out. "We'll devour you!"
"Then try it! I'll pound you to mush!"
Ignoring his pain, the Godslayer screamed his defiance, flecks of blood flying from his mouth and mixed with his spittle. The monster laughed and rushed forwards, jaws snapping, claws slashing, and the teenager aimed a single punch straight ahead.
There would be no blocking!
There would be no hesitation!
"Gah!"
He screamed as lines of white hot fire split open his belly, shredding his shirt and the muscles underneath. But, as Wukong roared in victory, the monster's claws were suddenly tangled up in some strange red thread. The teenager didn't remember wearing anything with that color, his dress shirt was white after all, but Issei was more than happy to take advantage of the opportunity and follow through on the punch - landing his fist right inside the open maw of his enemy!
Who promptly complied and bit down, digging teeth into meat and tearing free a fresh surge of blood, even as Issei's abdomen screamed in pain and fresh blood began to gush from the wound.
But Issei only smirked.
"Let me tell you of the Eldest sister." He began, white marble, connected by lines of creeping vines, melting into soft clay. "Mighty and dignified. Her love was both a gift and a curse, death and salvation." The substance clung to Goku's body and held him fast - just long enough for the boy to cry out. "Coil over the tip of the caduceus and bite your own tail!"
[Doctor Venom]
The effect was instant.
The blood spilt from Issei's fist, the blood smeared across the monstrous heretic's face. The blood he'd swallowed when Issei shoved his hand into the beast's mouth immediately changed from red to a sickly sizzling green as the chant was called and the otherwise maiming strike exploded into a hissing, sizzling blast of pain.
And the monkey king howled in sudden agony and surprise, stumbling back, hands breaking through the marble in a panicked frenzy, reaching to scrub away at the poison, only for it to cling to his limbs instead.
To say nothing of the stains forming on his skin, discoloration spreading through the heretic much like it had coursed through Luo Hao's veins.
Only there would be no magical pill to purge it this time.
So the great monster didn't bother.
No, he launched himself forwards, stumbling and flailing about, striking at Issei with everything he had. However, weakened, and with a flood of marble climbing higher and higher up his limbs, Sun Wukong was unable to break free. Giving the Campione all the time he needed to land his next attack.
Dashing forward, Issei jumped, his feet landing on the heretic's god's forearm as he took a wild swing at him. Soles pressed against the mutated limb, Issei felt himself be thrown upwards by the force.
All according to his plan.
"Let me tell you of the Middle sister. Her passion, her sorrow, her rage… echo through the soul! Let your voice be heard, and your power drown out thunder… for you hold the war trumpet!"
[Screech Wail]
The sound blast rattled Issei's bones as he was shot upwards by the force of Wukong's swing, further propelled by the powerful bellow as it pushed the Monkey King down onto his knees and then into the ground. His form growing smaller in the distance as Issei rode the momentum of the attack as far as it could carry him.
Over the school.
Over the mountain.
Over the city.
The heretic had become a vaguely defined shape, unmoving after the combination of poison and paralysis. For anyone else, the two authorities together would have meant a slow and unavoidable death, but even now Issei could feel in his gut that the Monkey King wasn't beaten. Fear and poison could weaken, could reduce, could bind. Yet was Sun Wukong not irrepressible? Did he not slumber for a nearly endless while, waiting until he'd be free?
Issei only managed to stop him for a moment.
But a moment was all he needed.
"Let me tell you of the Youngest. Skin as fair as ivory, her eyes were a treasure forbidden to mortals. Across the lonely sea, upon that lonely island, was the tomb of that beautiful goddess. Now hear the name engraved on the heart of the last man who witnessed her!"
Raising his hands, Issei felt power burst forth, pulsing through every inch of her body as it surged higher and higher like a flame. Never before had one of his powers given him this much of a rush.
But he could feel it.
Bigger, heavier, denser.
More and more power flowed from him, the sensation of being enveloped in a cascade as his authority took shape overhead.
It loomed over the school.
Loomed over the mountain.
Loomed over the city.
[Mineral Garden]
Like a meteorite, the mass of white stone descended from the heavens like a hammer of a god, air whistling shrilly as the rock grew closer and closer to the peak of Flower Fruit Mountain, crushing the remains of Issei's school as it descended further and further.
Dirt and wood giving way as the stone continued to sink deeper and further into the mountain and then the land underneath until the misshapen lump of marble had pierced into the city itself and cast its shadow over the buildings like the world's largest gravestone.
A massive cloud of dust rushed upwards, Issei closing his eyes and mouth as it washed over him and then rained down on the town below as he wobbled on top of the massive construction.
"Holy… shit."
This was by far the largest thing he'd ever made.
Even his attempt to crush Wukong earlier that same day only yielded something the size of the school, which was completely dwarfed by the massive slab of white stone. Sitting near the edge, Issei felt his heart clamp up at the height.
He was pretty sure there were skyscrapers shorter than this.
'Okay, okay. Calm down. You just… overdid it a little.' It would take some time to break down this thing but the only reason he decided to do it in the first place was because Teacher told him that this place wasn't actually 'real' so any damage would get fixed once Wukong was dealt with.
Still at least the city should go back to normal now.
He waited, looking down at the beautiful scenery.
'Anytime now?'
Was this gonna take a couple minutes or an hour? He didn't ask Sanzang how long it might take. Seconds ticked by and yet there were no signs of the transformed landscape returning to normal. Kuoh still remained overlaid within the Flower Fruit Mountain.
'Which means…'
Wukong was alive.
As if to further taunt him, that's when a deafening crack echoed in his ears, a fracture forming on the base of the massive slab of marble, slowly climbing towards the top as the construct vibrated and shifted, audible pops and cracks splitting the air.
Before a fissure opened at its center, heralded by a flash of heat and light as a figure climbed out.
Reverted to his original form, the Monkey King no longer appeared like a monstrous, misshapen chimera. No, the most striking aspect of his appearance was the fact his previously white-silver fur had turned a familiar shade of yellow and a powerful flame-like aura surrounded him. It was a small mercy it wasn't an actual Super Saiyan mode… hopefully.
And, as if to taunt him, the suddenly blonde ape unleashed a blast of lightning into the sky as he smiled in a too-pleased way.
Issei couldn't help but gawk.
"How is that… even possible?"
The Monkey King snorted.
"Don't blame me. You were the ones who made me like this. All it took was a bit of a near death experience and somehow I returned back to how I was, back on my mountain. I should actually be weaker! But I guess you mortals praise the Golden Ape so highly you've made me strong enough to smash a Buddha's palm the size of a star!" The ape flourished his staff. "But to think that you would push me to this extent, well, I'm as surprised as you should be honored."
He knew it was possible.
Everyone Wukong summoned to fight him had been seemingly changed in some way. From Sanzang being a lady, to Wujing's sand powers, and Bajie's ability to change forms. Those were all things they probably hadn't been able to do before, yet gained as a result of being heretic gods.
It was just his luck that he pushed the biggest red button in the history of pop culture and managed to give his enemy a not-power up. More of a power-back, really. But it wasn't like it mattered all that much.
"Is that all?"
The now-blonde monkey looked at him dubiously.
"Excuse you?"
Issei didn't care, he'd reach a plateau on how freaked out he could get. Instead his anxiety, fear, anticipation had all coalesced into a mass of serenity. A zen state where nothing really bothered him anymore. Not after everything that happened in the past week.
Giant snakes.
Goddesses
Devils.
Secret agents.
Muscle headed sect leaders.
And now an entire cast of his favorite story growing up trying to get him killed. In a single week, Issei's life had been in more danger than it had been in fifteen years and the campione was so far past caring that the only thing he wanted was for the weekend to start.
The only thing between him and a good bout of lazing around was this overgrown filthy mon-
'Woah, okay! Better tone down the Freeza before it gets me killed.'
"The simple truth is this." Issei's arms were like lead. "I'm gonna kick your ass!" Blood leaked down his chin. "So get ready!" He pulled his fist back. "Because here I come!"
"Hah! I like your steel boyo!"
There was nothing left in the tank.
He had no ideas or plans or clever strategies.
Veins of black warred with golden fur and an aura of fire across Goku's body.
And the Campione was down to the very, very last drop. No longer able to create anymore marble, he instead softened the one under his feet, the ivory liquid climbing over his body before hardening into a rough and uneven facsimile of an armor.
'I need to end this. I can't lose!'
No matter what, no matter how bad things were right now, he couldn't let his home be wiped away like it was a dream!
So deep down. In the very pit of his soul. Past the pain and the fear and the exhaustion, there was simple, unflinching certainty.
Sun Wukong, the Heretic God, was charging a giant gout of fire in his maw. And Issei would meet it head on. He would not swerve. He would not falter. To the very end, he would charge down his foe! The blast sheared off part of his armor, the heat scorching his skin and making his body twitch as he charged through it.
Burying a fist into the stomach of the Monkey King, sending him stumbling back.
Only for a kick to lash out and shatter the layer around the right side of his face.
'If only… I was strong enough.'
He knew that it was impossible.
Hopeless.
But still… even then… he couldn't give up now. Not after everything that went down, and not without putting up as much of a fight as he could. Because as much as he didn't understand what being a godslayer meant, Issei was still a Campione. He had refused to die fighting the Gorgons and he refused to die now!
A hook met the heretic's chin, making him stumble back, catching himself before he was pushed over the edge and into the fissure he'd left when escaping the small marble mountain Issei dumped on him earlier.
Not strong enough.
He had to be stronger.
Wukong responded with a roar, the smell of smoke stinging Issei's nose as a plume of flames shot out of the monkey king's mouth, enveloping him just as he managed to put up his guard and cover his face.
A fatal mistake as a kick caught him on the stomach, shattering its cover and nearly putting him on his back.
'Strong. You have to be strong.'
Stronger than everyone else.
The Monkey King failed to press the attack, falling to his knees as the skin of his body went from pale to grey and darkening at the edges, bits and pieces of fud flaking away into dust as the sickly green veins in his body pulse ominously.
He was dying.
Issei was almost there. The finish line was right in sight!
Only he couldn't move a single step.
Not an inch.
'That last hit was… some kind of… pressure point.' Accurately hitting him through that layer of stone should have been impossible, but somehow the Monkey King had done it in a split second.
Neither of them should have been able to move.
Yet somehow the heretic started limping towards him.
'Because of course he can!' Issei's thoughts echoed hysterically.
Come on.
Move! Move dammit!
Standing over him, the Monkey King looked unsteady, fraying at the edges. Even though his Super mode helped him survive, the venom was still going as strong as it had been before, with cracks starting to appear on the heretic god's skin as he loomed over Issei.
"Hell of a fight you put up, kid. But this is the end of the line."
Raising his arms, lightning crackled and flared around them. The golden light erupting even further as the marble beneath their feet cracked and a bloodied fist descended like divine punishment.
There was only a single cry.
A desperate call as Campione's body slowly twitched and moved. Slowly, too slowly, Issei felt like he was wading through water as he did all he could to force his body to move.
Not here.
Not now.
He wasn't losing. Not against Dusa and her sisters, not against Luo Hao, not against the legendary heroes. No matter what, something deep inside him roared forth as a call, a prayer.
A wish.
"I have to be… the strongest!"
Powerful light erupted from Issei as newfound vigor pushed his body and his fist lashed out with a powerful blow, catching the heretic god just as he'd been about to be crushed. The impact rattled his bones, causing the ground underneath them to buckled and burst apart at the seams.
[BOOST]
Chapter 30: Chapter XXV
Chapter Text
Falling.
They were falling.
It took Issei a moment to realize that after the bright flash, the ground beneath their feet crumbled, widening up the gap Wukong had opened up after blasting his way out of the mountain's worth of marble that Issei crushed him with. Cracks and fissures spread as the sides of the massive rock tilted to the sides with earth shaking groans.
And the two of them fell into the darkness.
But that hardly meant the fight slowed down.
The heretic was bounding off walls, lashing out with fist and foot, the golden glow pouring off the immortal illuminating the shadowed crevasse they battered one another in.
And Issei hardly needed the help!
Skidding along the surface of the wall, his feet sunk into the softened marble, a stone walkway formed in front of the campione as he half sprinted forwards, managing to keep himself even in mid air even as the platform crumbled beneath him.
Yet the tiny advantage was vital!
Being able to make his own footholds meant Issei could suddenly turn or twist, Wukong needing to bounce off of something, and unleashing sudden bouquets of spikes each time the monkey touched something was doing a great job of adding tiny nicks and scratches to the monkey's feet.
But that was about all he could do.
Mineral Garden seemingly couldn't produce this much stone without needing a break. But Issei's ability to soften and shape the marble still worked, so, perhaps there was another explanation. But that mystery would have to wait, just like the new one!
The campione was tempted to look down.
Tempted to marvel at the beautiful emerald glow that came from his arm. Yet a single moment of distraction could mean losing the advantage as the two of them plummeted further and further into the bowels of the mountain.
Of course, that's when the Monkey King just whistled - nimbus floating in to carry him up and away from the Campione's ambush points. And leaving Issei with a sudden decision to make.
Should he stay put and continue attacking from a distance, even as this strange power continued to swell within him, or should he try to get close? Letting him land heavier hits and reshape the walls to attack more accurately at the cost of the heretic god putting his sudden high ground advantage to good use.
Ultimately, the question was not up to him.
As with a howling laugh, the ancient being started throwing his power pole as hard as he could!
"Multiply, Nyoibo!"
The adamantine weapon rocketed through the air, splitting into dozens of similar staves and smashing through Issei's patchwork walls. The stone around him splintered further and dropped the teenage boy further down the walls as Wukong gave chase, staff flying back to his hand with a mute command.
'That thing is so unfair!'
That's when Issei had an idea.
Angling his next barriers, a slanted ramp popped out of the wall just in time to knock the weapon off course, sending the ornate staff flying away. Only for it to immediately halt its flight and race back up towards Wukong. Who was then happy to hyper extend the weapon, sending it hundreds of meters down towards where Issei was still maintaining his position.
His foot sunk into the wall, then it hardened into a new foothold.
'Man, this is tiring.'
Something that should have been absurd was very violently and suddenly dangerous and the heretic quite happily alternated extending and retracting the staff, at speeds that regularly cracked the sound barrier, and then throwing it like a boomerang!
[BOOST!]
Once again might rushed through his vein, Issei's vision flickered red, there was a wetness at his nose, and his heart pounded so intensely in his chest it hurt. Yet there was clarity and urgency with the discomfort! The teenager was suddenly sure of something and when the next attack came in, instead of deflecting, he grabbed ahold.
"Extend, Nyoibo!"
An impact which shattered stone merely made him grunt as it ground against his hands, ripped from his grip, and then only stopped when he wrapped his arms around the extended staff. Because he might not have been strong enough to stop it outright, but the attack itself… just didn't do any damage.
Wukong was on his last legs.
And his authorities must have been just as drained as Issei's.
And when the staff retreated, Issei hitched a ride. Sliding over the surface of the unbreakable staff, Issei felt the world come into focus as the wind rushed past him, blew his sweaty, bloody hair backwards, and nearly knocked the wind out of his lungs.
Before, almost instinctively, delivering an earth shattering body blow to the monkey king. Emerald light erupting once more as the punch slammed Wukong against the wall with enough force to make him bounce off the stone.
Issei, however, wasn't done.
Over and over again.
His blows rained down on the Monkey King as the two entered free fall. Each punch sending the heretic crashing against the side of the chasm, pinballing him between one blow and the next.
Yet with each blow, Issei felt every inch of his body scream in pain. A rush of power unlike anything before pumped through his veins. Everything felt that much stronger, from the way his muscles cramped, to the way his vision sharpened, to the stinging cuts and bruises he'd accumulated. And more than that, with each pound of his heart, he could feel blood leak freely from his nose and his eyes.
He'd never felt more alive.
Yet no matter how many times he slammed and blasted Wukong, the Monkey King had yet to crumble to dust like the others. Even that crazy chinese lady hadn't lasted this long after being poisoned.
"Come on, just give up already!"
Rearing back for another punch, Issei caught nothing but air. And immediately realized his mistake as the small form of a mouse skittered over the bloody red form of his arm, jumped over his shoulder, and then turned back into the legendary warrior.
Their eyes met for a second, nothing but frenzied delight in Wukong's gaze, as he smiled at the human boy.
"Ten thousand blessings on your bloodline, boyo! Now drink the venom of ten thousand lotus blossoms!"
Spitting at him, a rain of poison washed over Issei. And without a hint of discretion, the venom rushed to fill his exposed wounds, droplets of toxin slipping inside and trying to eat away at him mind, body, and soul.
[RESET]
And yet, as that green light flashed and the pressure he was feeling dissipated, so too did the venom seem to burn out of his veins. Leaving Issei once again free to maneuver and charge his opponent.
"That doesn't work on Demon Kings, monkey!"
"Oi, oi, oi! That's Mr. Monkey King to you!"
They both slammed a fist into each other's face, both warriors grunting, and continuing to batter one another as they fell.
However, Issei's sloppy punches were too weak to do much without that strange boost. So, instead, he brought both hands up and around to clap Wukong's ears.
As expected, the heretic blocked, interjecting with one hand and his staff - held by his tail - and tried to land a rabbit punch with his other limb. However, in such close proximity, and already committed, Issei was free to unleash a Screech-Wail blast straight into his enemy's face!
Knocked back, the Monkey King was sent flying, if only for a moment, and soon gathered himself on top of his cloud, smirking as Issei continued to fall.
The Campione simply finished his great work.
A spider web of softened marble formed below him, stretching and pulling at his impact, and glowing green with the reflected light of another boost.
But the strain his body felt from the impact was nothing, not with this strange power filling him. And Issei was back on his feet, now stomping along the solidifying platform, in less time than it took for him to normally bounce back from a wooden sword's whack to his head.
However, when no attack was forthcoming, both remained where they were.
Issei, blood stained, clothes little more than tatters, exhausted and feeling that pressure build within him simply tried to take one shuddering breath after another.
"You know, boyo." Wukong spoke, lips swollen, teeth broken, grin not even dimmed. "I really didn't expect all this. I can see why the others liked yah."
[BOOST!]
As the green light disappeared once more and Issei found it increasingly difficult to do more than just struggle to take a ragged breath, he forced a few words out.
"So this is it, isn't it?"
His foe nodded.
"Yah. Running on empty, I think."
"You are."
Issei grinned back up at the Heretic God, feeling a fierce sort of happiness.
"Hah! Hardly. I may be a monkey, but I'm no monkey's uncle!"
He laughed at the immortal's joke and both launched themselves forwards without another word. Newfound power blasting from Issei's legs as the two immediately closed the distance, the Monkey King's fist lashing out with a thunderous golden hued blow, the air crackling with electricity as it drew closer and closer to Issei's face.
Slowly, ever so slowly inching towards him as he moved too slowly to block.
[BOOST!]
So he dodged instead, ducking under the blow as the Monkey King overextended. The move was only half successful, the enemy martial artist knowing instinctively to correct the path of his body and continue the strike on through his foe. But poison and weakness dominated Sun Wukong at this moment, having been terribly drained by his long imprisonment and now given only a little while to gather his might once more. So the blow turned only a little, driving down into Issei's shoulder, flesh splitting and bone cracking as a blow that could - that had - slain hundreds of men and demons alike was stopped by the teenager.
And even as Issei's body screamed in agony he followed through, knowing instinctively that this was the final close. That this bout, this exchange would determine the end of the battle.
And his feet found purchase on the cloud as Issei's back turned to the heretic and his hands, one small and human, the other large and scaled, gripped his opponent's stretched fist and pulled it downwards as Issei dragged the heretic over his shoulder…
Tossing him into the depths with a thunderous crack as the sound barrier and Issei's shoulder shattered fully, the earlier blow having weakened the boy already.
And the Monkey King plunged down, down, down into the abyss below his staff falling with him, energy still thrumming in the weapon, readied for another assault. But that attack wouldn't come!
Issei didn't let up, instead following the heretic, springing off of the flying nimbus like a trampoline, refusing to permit Sun Wukong from coming up with some clever ploy. Refusing to give the other man a chance to figure a way to overcome an impossible situation. Refusing to surrender, no matter the price.
So what if he was down an arm?!
You only needed one to punch!
All too soon, the bottom of the abyss became visible, the two of them too fast for the cloud to reach as Issei reared back his armored first, the blinding emerald light burning his eyes as he approached Sun Wukong before he met the floor below.
Seconds ticked by as the fighted reached its conclusion.
Issei drew closer.
Closer.
Like a shooting star, the ground seemed to welcome him inch by inch, the Heretic God, now devoid of his golden form turning back to look at the god slayer as he loomed over him poised to strike.
Sun Wukong raised his hand, not to strike back, but to offer him a small simple gesture.
Issei's fist thundered down.
"Good fight!" The Monkey King shot him a thumbs up. Cheeky smile in place.
[BURST!]
The mountain's bedrock crumbled.
The battle was over.
Athena sighed, frustration and relief warring with one another as she flicked the gold dust, blood, and flecks of wood from her blade.
"You were a most troublesome foe, as expected of myself."
She was still pleased by the fact their battle had taken a very, very long time to reach its final, if inevitable, climax.
And, indeed, there she now stood, alone, in the middle of the destroyed island. Parts of bodies lay on the ground, the ground blasted apart as machine guns, explosives, fire, and water had all ruined the place. Leaving the ground a soggy, disgusting slurry of filth she was loath to stain her shoes with. Never mind her ankles, especially since it was damnably easy to sink into it!
But her task was done.
Where Athena-Minerva had stood was now little more than fading specks of faith and immortality, her chosen warriors dead, and her chosen island… disassembled.
"Tch."
Only for Pallas's chest to ache.
An invisible slash, going from her lower belly to the edge of her ribs, had distracted her enough in that final moment that her own throat was slowly drip, drip, dripping with ichor. Not enough to be fatal, or even leave a scar, but it was humiliating to so nearly lose her head to a lesser fragment of herself!
'My other self must have been wounded… but how? That monster should be… no. This is where the Campione was wounded.'
Where she had sewn up his wound.
'Perhaps there is a connection, then?'
The sea wouldn't answer her questions, merely lapping away at the remains of the battle with the soft churning of foam and salt, the sweet nostalgic smell tainted by the stench of smoke and blood. Not that it overtly bothered her, Pallas Athena prided herself in maintaining a professional outlook even as she walked through fields of carnage.
And yet she took no pleasure in it.
She would leave the savagery for the likes of Bellona and Ares.
"Now what have you been up to, little Snake…"
The words were spoken in Koine Greek, a meaningless habit to a goddess who only existed in the imaginarium of mankind. Yet she felt compelled to speak it nonetheless. For this was another facet of the one they worshiped as the Goddess of Tactics and Warfare.
Across the ocean she could feel the connection between herself and Arachne's thread snap into place, the memories of current events being relayed to her as she sought to understand what happened that caused such an extreme reaction from her own body.
What she discovered was… in fact… shocking.
"Another Campione and… the Monkey King?"
Athena was a goddess of the west. It wasn't in her nature to care about those who dwelled in the far outreaches of her domain. And yet even she, as the Goddess of Wisdom, was aware of this Heretic's legend. Familiar nostalgia washed through her as memories of another time, another place, another world that she intellectually knew had never been welled up. She remembered Heracles, strong, calloused hands, so tall and bold and brave standing up, roaring out his tales.
He had told all of his brothers and sisters of his eastern journeys. Of his time as Melqart and of how he found a wise mortal who tread in the domain of Chaos. She remembered how they sang and danced, drank and ate, calling out to their ancient progenitor that evening. How the camp fire had warmed the bones of immortals long, long grown distant from their worshippers.
And how that moment of humanity had never occurred, had never been, but still filled her with a painful sort of peace.
Athena dismissed it soon enough, instead focusing on the realization of what this entailed.
The campione, her prey, had encountered an enemy of the highest caliber.
Barring herself, of course.
'Even so, to defeat such an enemy with just the power of the [Snake] should have been impossible.' Even she wouldn't be confident enough to face the immortal sage with only the curses of the three gorgons at her disposal. And yet she could feel that the god slayer had once again lived up to his title and prevailed over his foe.
And for reasons that shockingly stunned her.
"Well now…."
Wasn't this completely absurd?
It would seem that while she wasn't looking, the Snake she had planned to hide from her other selves and pluck at the earliest convenience had shed its skin and revealed himself to be something else altogether.
A dragon.
And not just any dragon.
No, the authority of [Wisdom] that she possessed quickly analyzed and cross referenced the energy signature and appearance of the power in question before reaching a conclusion in but scant few seconds.
"The Red Dragon Emperor."
Her blood sang at the realization.
What a glorious surprise that was! To think that her fated adversary, the mortal she had sought to patronize under the banner of hospitality had not only survived in the absence of her guidance, but revealed himself to be an even greater foe to overcome!
Oh she couldn't wait for their next meeting.
"Yet duty demands that I handle my private affairs first." It was truly a tragedy, to have such a great prize dangled before her very eyes only to be told she had to practice abstinence.
The Fates were truly cruel in their tests.
But that was fine in its own way. Wine must be allowed to age in order to be properly savored, even a vintage as appealing as this one needed time to mature before she could savor it.
Therefore the next step on her journey was all but set.
She would seek the Queen of Heaven, she would recover the last fragments of her essence, and then, when Pallas Athena elevated herself to acceptable parameters, she would march once more to Japan and challenge the young god slayer to battle.
'Ah, the burdens of the wise are truly heavy.'
The goddess smirked, eyes glowing ominously as the flames consuming the island raged on.
Issei didn't need to open his eyes to know what he was feeling.
There was a certain softness he'd felt only in passing.
The confusing thing is that it seemed to be… uneven.
And there were two hands gently stroking his head.
One larger, the other smaller, both the hands of women.
But this great mystery was hardly pressing. In fact, it was soothing, if a little confusing, and the Campione felt this was a just reward for the struggles he'd gone through!
"The precocious brat is awake."
However, the immense, rumbling, masculine voice, that had so much bass to it his bones shook, had Issei bolting upright immediately.
"What the heck!"
That earned him a small laugh, a familiar one, and the teenager spun around finding Sanzang sitting there, her veil no longer present, alongside a smaller woman with strangely familiar features. Almost as if he knew her from long ago but had forgotten.
"Or if I had dreamt of you…."
"Ara, ara, see! You may be more developed, but a son always knows his mother!"
The Heretic Goddess pouted a little, laughing when Issei spluttered, and merely smiled at him.
"I'm glad you remember Pandora, Issei, as she is the one who made you a Campione. And as such is the one who regenerated you after defeating the first of the Gorgonites."
"Indeed!" That immense voice called out, some great, dark shape lost in distant fog seemingly swooping closer. "And my shitty partner almost got himself killed by a snake! Even before calling out to me! What kind of Emperor does that!?"
"Wait!" He rose to his feet, lifting up his right arm and taking in the gauntlet manifested there. "You're the boost guy. No-" Issei's eyes went wide. "You're a dragon!?"
And with that an utterly immense beast swooped down. The sun was blotted out and the small grove thrown into darkness as a monster of gleaming red metal and shining emerald covered the sky. Longer than a bus, taller than his house, with wings that must have stretched fifty meters across, the six limbed dragon circled once, twice, thrice, and roared!
[BOOST!]
Somehow in Japanese, but also English, and also nothing but a primal cry of fury, a jet of flame and lighting erupted from his partner's maw and lanced across the dream-sky for kilometers, exploding in a display of unbridled power, and causing the very air and land around them to waver and shudder. But Issei threw up walls around them, a barrier of stone and sound and veins pumping healing ichor, and shielded the grove from the energies unleashed even as that same might fueled his construct and empowered his body.
"A dragon he says, no, partner."
The great monster circled a final time, coming in to land as the Campione lowered his defenses.
"I am Y Ddraig Goch, the Red Dragon of Wales, Devourer of Gods, Destroyer of Nations, Bane of Kings and Immortals alike. And once protector of a land and bloodline and people long, long lost."
A gentle breeze and the tiniest of impacts were all that announced the graceful landing of the immense being, who gently curled about the fruit tree at the center of this dream place and lowered his head next to the goddesses.
"But most importantly, you and I are now comrades. And I am most pleased."
That was when the pint sized girl with pigtails pointed at him accusingly.
"You are a home invader is what you are! This is supposed to be a sacred connection between me and my children's subconscious. Get your overgrown tail out of here already!"
In a display of immense maturity, the dragon, somehow, horrifyingly for a being without lips, blew a raspberry at the girl.
"Gah! First those snakes, then the crazy Greek girl, now another hussy tries to sink her claws into my son, and to top it all off, there's now a lizard squishing my begonias!"
Sanzang gave a laugh at that, and the teenager couldn't help but notice the way her lips curled ever so slightly and how her almond shaped eyes seemed to light.
But… before his thoughts could turn to her chest and how it jiggled, well, he remembered what had happened to every other Heretic God he'd faced.
"So, um, thank you for saving me back then Ms.?"
Pandora pouted, seeming far more childish than Sanzang in that moment, and Issei had to fight back the urge to pull her cheeks.
"Mom! Or Mother! Or Pandora if you have to call me that!"
"Hmm." For some reason Issei felt comfortable with her. "Ok, Pandora." So he scooped the girl up, sat against the tree, and looked at the other two people… dragon… spirit… people. "Now, why am I here? And, uh, if it isn't too much, where is here?"
And promptly plopped the pigtailed girl calling himself his mother, which for some reason he was oddly tolerant of, onto his lap and began patting her head.
Because he might not be able to take her claims of parenthood seriously, but he did feel that she meant well for him. That she was… a friend, perhaps, or someone trustworthy. And adorable. So he decided that the best way not to dwell was to pat heads.
"Hmm, well it's the first time you've been this lucid when we meet so I guess there's no harm in telling you. Consider this a formality, a temporary ceremony to make sure you receive your rewards for triumphing as a Campione."
Issei blinked.
Ceremony? Rewards?
Wait a minute… what did she mean 'the first time he's been lucid'?
"I've been here before?"
She nodded with a proud smile.
"Yes! Three times counting today. Twice in one week, too! Aren't you a prodigious son?"
"Am I?"
The idea was a bit foreign to Issei and, despite the knowledge of what he was, he struggled with the idea.
"Yes, you are, young man." Sanzang spoke softly and her smile turned a little sad. "Wukong wishes to ask for a rematch, by the way, and vows to win next time."
"Ah." Issei nodded. "I understand. Is that why you aren't… gone yet?"
Shaking her head, the monk seemed to be growing ever so slightly hazy.
"My apologies, but this incarnation has already moved on. What you're speaking to is more of an echo of an echo than not. Vestigial consciousness that clung to the remains of Wukong's divinity as it was gathered for Lady Pandora's ceremony."
"I see."
Issei felt his body move on its own and before either he, Pandora, or Sanzang noticed, threw his arms around the monk, pulling her into a tight hug.
"I… this is?" Shocked as she was by the sudden gesture, even the legendary buddha found herself tongue tied.
"Thank you."
The words came spilling out of his mouth.
"Just… thank you for everything. Breaking off with your friends to come help me, talking to me about them, helping me plan. Just… thank you for everything, teacher. I'm just… sorry you had to leave like that."
Reaching over his shoulders, the buddha ran her hands through his hair softly with a smile.
"It was my pleasure. Of course, you should probably work on that bad habit of yours, feeling bad for the choices others made of their own volition isn't a good look, my disciple. You must learn to accept that although we may reach and offer others our hand throughout one's trials, every person is ultimately on their own journey… seeking their own destination."
Yes, he knew that.
Even so, it was still hard to accept that all gods Issei had met thus far, none of them had been free to choose their path. And now, while not his fault or even by his own choice, Sanzang too had chosen to destroy herself in order to give him an edge against the Monkey King.
It just felt so… unfair.
But he'd already gone through those thoughts before. And even now, while he couldn't understand why, at the very end he'd always tried to let the gods he fought some kind of satisfaction.
He just didn't expect Wukong to be satisfied with a punch to the face.
Speaking of which…
"Am I gonna see you guys again?" Because if the monkey was looking for a rematch he wanted to make sure he didn't get jumped this time.
The little girl, Pandora, scoffed, trying to squirm out from between the two bigger people without looking too much like a child.
"Not any time soon, I'd say. It takes time for faith of the sort needed to manifest a troublemaker like him to accumulate. I'd give it a good two generations before we see him."
Two… generations?
What did she mean by that?
"You need not worry. So long as you continue living your life, I'm sure that our paths will cross again. Whether in this cycle or the next, that monkey certainly will come for you, so I suggest you be mindful."
Issei let out a sigh of relief. Maybe not at the thought of Sun Wukong coming after him again, but… the thought that they weren't really truly dead let him put away some of his complicated feelings.
"Will you remember me?" He couldn't help but ask.
The monk smiled indulgently.
"We will manage. Part of us now lives within you, after all. We will definitely come back for it, so until then…"
Before he could react a soft pair of lips found his forehead, dainty fingers cradling his chin as the Heretic Goddess stepped back with a satisfied smile, his shock having made his arms go slack and allowing her to step back.
"Wuh- but I-"
"Something to remember me by in the meantime. It should be easy for a Demon King as full of worldly desire as you, no?"
A strangled noise left his throat.
"But you-"
"Shaka-sama will forgive me for the transgression, I'm sure. Though if you meet him, I'd advise against mentioning it."
Before Issei could say anything to the outrageous statement, the beautiful monk finally faded away. Like a bubble which had finally been popped, the sparkling remains of divinity dimming into nothing like fireflies at sunrise.
The Campione shook his head with a smile.
He really didn't know what to make of goddesses.
"Hmph, and here I was wondering whether she would chicken out or go through with it. Goes to show that my handsome sons are too irresistible." And speaking of goddesses he couldn't understand, the pink haired girl had stepped up to him to take an arm, almost possessively so.
"Well, they'll have to get past me first if they think they stand a chance. Everyone knows that to court the son you need to approach the mother!"
Issei couldn't help it.
He facepalmed.
'What is my life?'
Not helping his situation was the dragon from before, who was rolling side to side at his… conundrum. Issei couldn't even tell if what he had was misfortune or some kind of karmic debt. But he wasn't about to take it lying down.
"What about you? Going to leave?"
The red dragon snorted.
"Why would I? I was here first. Tell that pint sized brat to leave."
Oh no, he was not about to sit through another argument.
"No." Her lips turned down. "I think not, oh great serpent." Her tone turned a little mocking and the possessive grasp on his arm tightened. "Because I know what you do to your hosts. And you will not have my boy."
Alright, that sounded ominous.
"Mrs. Pandora… Pandora… Mom?"
While it took a few tries to get her attention, she looked up and gave him a small, sad smile.
"I know you're confused. But all I ask is that you trust me."
The dragon rumbled.
"Sure… sure." It's great, green eye, seemingly formed of perfectly smooth emerald, drooped slowly closed. "I'll just… take a… nap."
And so Issei, who hadn't even noticed when he rose to his feet, sighed.
Sitting down against the tree, half leaning against its bark, he sat Pandora back down on his lap. Goddess and God Slayer listening to the great dragon's breathing and the shifting of his metallic scales.
Eventually, they spoke of many things, but mostly of promises for Issei to visit again.
"Yes, Pandora, I promise I won't forget again."
Her lips quirked at that, as if she knew some secret he didn't.
"No, Issei, this time you won't. And for that reason alone I'll tolerate the freeloader."
Chapter 31: Chapter XXVI
Chapter Text
Chapter 32: Authority Showcase III
Chapter Text
Doctor Venom
Source:
Heretic God Stheno
User:
Issei Hyoudou
Obtained in:
Chapter VIII
First Used in:
Chapter XVI
Summary:
The Authority of Medicine and Poison obtained from the Heretic Goddess Stheno. A strange case in that the power obtained contains the essence of not just one Heretic God but two, as the Gorgon Sisters displayed the ability to heal and to poison separately, this ability contains not a singular aspect but both perhaps due to the origin of their powers coming from a singular entity as opposed to fully separate deities.
The Authority comes with two uses.
First, it turns the user's body into a source of venom. From their breath, to their sweat, to their blood, flesh, and bone. Every inch of Issei's body becomes venomous if exposed to others. A powerful ability that while difficult to wield in combat can immediately neutralize and kill most enemies. Even Heretic Gods and other Campione will have a hard time purging the substance without a matching authority or specialized medicine to counteract its effects.
The other side of this Authority is similar to the first, yet complete opposite.
If the user of this Authority can poison, that also means that he can heal as per the myth of the gorgons and their blood as precious medicinal reagents. With the extreme opposite result being that Issei can turn his body into a source of healing instead. At the moment of the Authority's activation, the user must decide whether to heal or hurt, and if the former is chosen, their body will gain the ability to cure illnesses, purge venoms, and even aid in recover from physical injuries.
It is also one of the few cures for Gorgon Venom, being capable of handling toxins up to that level, but not those who are further specialized to work against a subset of entities or targets.
Chants:
Chapter XVI: "With one fang you hurt, with one fang you heal, with one fang you give, and with the other you steal. Winding, coiling, spitting, and sizzling. The blood that courses through your veins is the treasure of the gods, and the curse of a monster!"
Chapter XXIII: "To give and to take, to invoke the caduceus, twins, triplets, sisters all, one half shall grant salvation, one half shall invoke damnation. Both shall rage inside your veins, Dr. Venom!"
Chapter XXIV: "Let me tell you of the Eldest sister. Mighty and dignified. Her love was both a gift and a curse, death and salvation. Coil over the tip of the caduceus and bite your own tail!"
Chapter 33: Interlude III
Chapter Text
Campione Threat Assessment #2
Issei Hyoudou
Excerpt #1
This is Chief of Staff Shemhazai with an important announcement to all division heads concerning the aftermath of the Governor General's participation in the emergency summit in Kyoto.
Previous missives have stated that the territory of Kuoh, contested between Japan's newly ascended Demon King, the Youkai Faction, and the Belial family of the 72 Pillars would remain untouched in future operations due to the possibility of sparking a conflict between the aforementioned parties and the likelihood that any discovered involvement of the Grigori might lead to one or more of them deciding to take offensive action.
This mandate was passed earlier this week with the approval of the Governor General, who had now issued a second decree following the emergency summit.
Kuoh had officially been decreed a neutral zone to be managed by the 7th Campione, Issei Hyoudou and his chosen staff in light of his recent achievements in preventing the rise of a high level Heretic God and opposing the schemes of Luo Hao, the 2nd Campione.
The Governor General would also like to remind all division chiefs that the following information is to be held at the most strict level of confidence and that spreading it to unauthorized personnel will lead to the highest level of punishment available.
Cocytus.
With that out of the way, I shall now summarize the intel passed to me by Lord Azazel as well as further directives to Cadre members who will be put in charge of handling further dealings in Japan.
1st - The 7th Campione, Issei Hyoudou, has triumphed over the Heretic God released by Luo Hao, whose identity hasn't still been confirmed by our operatives and will be one of the subjects of our diplomatic efforts in Kuoh.
2nd - With Kuoh's newly declared neutrality, an opening of the borders has been declared with all three factions having announced their intent to claim the territory through the establishing of diplomatic relations with the 7th Campione.
3rd - The Profiling Module of Issei Hyoudou has been updated with data obtained through our contacts in the History Compilation Committee, painting a clearer picture of the Campione's habits and vices which shall prove paramount to our efforts.
4th - The Governor General has decreed that the ones to lead this effort will be the 4th Seat of the Cadre, Kokabiel as well as 9th Seat, Penemue as well as a small entourage handpicked for this endeavor taking into account the personality and known habits of the target. Obtaining a pact of non-aggression with the Campione will be the primary goal. Establishing a working relationship beyond neutrality is secondary. Should the first two fail, then and only then will permission for elimination be given.
PS. Do not start a mess we'll be forced to clean up.
5th - The following intel is of paramount importance to the mission and will only be transmitted to the above mentioned Cadre. Issei Hyoudou, the 7th Campione, has recently displayed the ability to utilize a Sacred Gear, revealing himself to be the current holder of the Boosted Gear, and thus this generations' Red Dragon Emperor.
Information is being tightly regulated to avoid a confrontation between our faction and the budding Campione and thus in no way, shape, or form is the intel to be shared with members of the Vali Team or the White Dragon Emperor himself unless one wishes to spend the next two geological periods trapped in ice.
This brings our announcement to a close.
The Governor General will hold a strategic meeting upon his return so all high priority missions will be postponed until this matter is resolved.
Excerpt #2
We are dead!
So dead!
Dead man be we!
A cornucopia of pain and suffering awaits us!
We are so going to diiiiiiiiiie
…
Ahem.
My apologies, Sister Griselda. It would appear that my superiors are busy having a nervous breakdown concerning the nature of recent events and their significance for the future of the Church. While I myself share in their warranted concerns, the need for future communication between our high echelon continues to be of paramount concern.
But first, I would like to inquire as to the health of brother Dulio Gesualdo.
It is to my understanding that he and Signore Strada were both involved in a skirmish with Marquis Voban and Salvatore Doni and so would like to extend my well wishes to a speedy recovery and a prayer to all those who sadly passed away in the ensuing battle.
May they find peace in the Lord's embrace.
This missive also comes as a result of the… sensitive information that has been passed down to me by Lady Gabriel in relation to the 7th Campione and his revealed status… as well as the commands that has been passed down onto me that I must now accept as the will of God as a test not only for my faith but the heart of my family in community.
It is with a heavy heart that I must reveal to you that your ward and my daughter have been selected as the spearheads for the upcoming efforts to establish diplomatic relations with Issei Hyoudou.
Truly, in his infinite wisdom God must have seen fit to urge his faithful to cross paths with a troubled young man who would one day require our guidance and love!
Yes, this can't be anything other than our mission!
But to think our dear Irina would one day be amongst the chosen to appease the red wicked dragon!
Ahem…
My apologies, I was overcome with fervor.
It has been decided by Lady Gabriel that whether the Boosted Gear has come onto Issei Hyoudou's possession by design or by a quirk of fate, that a specialist and a group of diplomats would be sent to study him and figure out whether this was truly just a freak accident or if the Heaven System has indeed started overlapping with Pandora's Ritual of Usurpation.
The former is a forgivable offense.
The latter is a terrible disaster that spells greater worries for the future.
For this reason I have also contacted brother Ewald Cristaldi and requested that he unseal and transport the holy swords Excalibur Mimic and Excalibur Destruction for the purpose of ensuring our operatives' safety in the unstable territory now ruled by the 7th Campione.
As well as dealing with whatever danger may arise should they come in contact with enemies seeking to further tempt that young man down the path of damnation.
Due to the time sensitive nature of this mission, young Xenovia Quarta and my daughter, Irina Shidou will be reporting to Lady Gabriel's aide, Mirana Shatarova and begin preparations for their holy mission.
I wish you and your charge a good afternoon and pray that, for both our sakes, this mission proves successful.
Amen!
Excerpt #3
NOTICE - NOTICE - NOTICE
CODE BLUE - CODE BLUE - CODE BLUE
To all field operatives, know this.
As of two hours ago, Hyoudou Issei, age 15, sex male, species Campione, is now designated as VIP Status III by order of the Emperor and decree of heavenly authority.
As such, no actions are to be taken against this individual without explicit approval by the director herself or voted on by the four clan heads. No harm is permitted to come to this individual unless intervening risks the life of an unacceptable number of civilians. (See: Appendix 4)
No assistance shall be refused unless the action will violate a Guiding Precept.
See Dossier 07 for further details, photographs, and collection of all relevant identifying markers. Warning, mana signature has been confirmed to fluctuate wildly. Only Class D sensors or better may be used for supernatural identification.
By order of the Mother of the Nation, we are to monitor the town of Kuoh for foreign infiltration and subversion. CIA operatives will be assisting us in this mission, with two of their DG teams present to provide direct action support if needed. To make this clear, we will have American and American only allies on station. These individuals will be identified to the relevant operatives and all other foreign operatives are to be detained.
While we have been explicitly ordered not to interfere with supernatural activities of the town for some time now, that does excuse laxity. Already, agents from the Republic of Korea and the Russian Federation have been apprehended. This is immensely less insulting than the fact that Yakuza were allowed to enter the town.
As of 0600 on [DATE REDACTED] all organized crime syndicates have been slated for liquidation in the area around Kuoh.
Repeat, all members of organized crime syndicates, of any origin, mundane or supernatural, political or economic, are to be liquidated before they interfere with, abuse, molest, detain, engage, or annoy the 7th Campione. The likelihood of widespread destruction is considered highly likely, as the 7th displays human standard morality when it comes to most criminality.
Meaning that we may end up with a super powered vigilante, unchecked by the necessity of depending on the life energy of their chosen town. Or one who could be driven to let go of such motivations should he come into contact with or be influenced by undesirable elements at such an early stage of his life.
The Department of Statistics and Analysis have relevant projections for all field agents to peruse. (See: Appendix 5-9)
A list of known entities within the Kuoh Neutral Zone, hereby dubbed KNZ for future documentation, will be added here. And an updated list of Campione adjacent individuals has been provided in the wake of Luo Hao's invasion of the country.
FOUR CORNERS IN ONE
Excerpt #4
Dear Lucretia.
I hope that this letter finds you in good health. I've heard from some of my contacts that you had recently returned from a healing sojourn following that disastrous bit of business with Melqart and Salvatore Doni, truly one couldn't expect a single bit of empathy from tyrants and heretics alike and even those who stand at the apex of their magic associations must learn to read the direction the wind blows and sail such traitorous waters for our own safety.
How is dear Ichirou?
I had heard that he and the family had come to visit you during your convalescence. Eager to mend a few bridges perhaps? Distant relatives are so hard to get in touch with nowadays, yet I'm sure that one as personable as you will find it easy enough to worm your way into their hearts.
How far along are you these days?
Grandchildren? Great Grandchildren soon on the way perhaps? One can never know with a witch, no?
Ah, but I jest.
Unfortunately, I must now move onto a piece of news that is far less optimistic. The rise of the 7th Campione in Japan threw an unexpected wrench into the investigation you tasked me with. The country is isolating itself from the supernatural community and even my friends within the old clans and the government are keeping quiet regarding information.
That makes things far more complicated.
The theft of the Palladium and the multiple heretic gods that have risen as a result were unforeseen complications, further exacerbated by the birth of a new Campione. Some of my divinations have confirmed that Heretic Goddess Athena was indeed released from her seal, but in such a fragmented state that any attempts to search for her can lead to my mind randomly being pulled across various visions.
Though they have become fewer with every attempt, leading me to the conclusion that the various aspects of Athena's legend are fighting amongst each other in order to return to their original form.
Unfortunately this leaves us with very few clues.
The organization behind these incidents obviously didn't expect their experiments in fragmentation to create a new Campione, and we can trust that they will likely attempt to either contact the remnants of Heretic Goddess Athena or seek out the 7th Campione for their own means.
Lord Alexander has been uncooperative, I'm afraid.
After his failed attempt to 'borrow' one of the Excalibur fragments went awry, the man went on a 'shopping spree', borrowing several key relics from museums across Europe, culminating in a heist in Mecca. Needless to say, he will be laying low while authorities attempt to apprehend him once again.
As of yesterday, one of my agents confirmed that he had compromised the Qabbah Stone and she then made her way from the city, as several of the Sharif have raised forces to conceal the theft. Her status as a Sharifa bought her a modicum of trust, despite her appearance, and, despite my instructions to the contrary, informed them of the Black Prince's location.
Suffice to say, it was most unusual when one's junior is more irate at their superior than the other way around, but actions have been taken to resolve this issue before a Jihad is declared on Alec.
Hopefully the latest addition to their group proves to be less troublesome than that cat burglar.
One final piece of news.
Concerning my apprentice, I would like it if you kept an eye out for her just in case. While I don't agree with her choice in the matter, I would like to believe that Le Fay won't be so foolish as to get mixed up with the wrong crowd. But she has always been loyal to Arthur and the man thinks more with his sword than with his head sometimes.
In theory, there are people who ought to have the common sense to prevent open war, but with men their 'swords' can often lead them astray. Unfortunately, it seems like the powers that be take that more seriously than a slightly derogatory truism.
Put bluntly, I do not wish to learn that le Fay has been claimed or sacrificed by a Demon King. That mess with the Marquis was bad enough and we could do without a repeat.
Arthur would most vociferously object, but, as he learned from his previous engagement with that Italian buffoon, sometimes the Campione simply do not care.
If you come across them during the monthly duel with Lord Salvatore I would appreciate it if you passed this message onto her.
'Beware the Witches' Clan. Beware their leader, who seeks the Holy Grail.'
Excerpt #5
MonkeyMan#2 - Hi, I am Goku.
BrotherSword - Bikou, must you start a conversation like that every time?
MonkeyMan#2 - I dunno what you mean, is there a better way?
BrotherSword - Perhaps you should try 'good morning' next time.
MonkeyMan#2 - Alright then, good morning.
BrotherSword - Good morning.
MonkeyMan#2 - I'm Goku.
BrotherSword - Bikou…
MonkeyMan#2 - Look man, ever since Kuroka left on that super top secret mission for Azazel, someone has to try and liven up the mood. It's bad enough that Vali barely checks the chat and all you do is post sword cleaning videos and action scene reviews.
BrotherSword - I find them to be very enjoyable, and they allow me to provide an expert opinion on the subject.
MonkeyMan#2 - Not when they end with you saying 'but I could still beat them' at the end of every review. Seriously, I think those matches you have with the italian weirdo have started getting to your brain.
WitchSister - Personally I find them to be very informative.
MonkeyMan#2 - You are biased.
WitchSister - Hmph, well then you are just mean.
BrotherSword - Moving on from that, was there any reason you started this conversation. I was in the middle of a spar.
WitchSister - Yes, and it was just getting good.
MonkeyMan#2 - How do you know that? Weren't you supposed to be across the globe right now?
WitchSister - I have my ways.
MonkeyMan#2 - You have a brother complex. You Euros just love keeping it in the family, huh?
BrotherSword - The point, Bikou. If you please.
MonkeyMan#2 - Alright, so. I was trying to get a hold of Vali because I caught the Old Timer having a conversation when he was headed back. Apparently sister Cuilian got into a bit of a pickle releasing a Heretic in japan so she got put in timeout.
WitchSister - Wait, you can just put Campione in timeouts?
MonkeyMan#2 - If your name is Sun Wukong, yeah. Still, it's not just that. Apparently the Heretic she unsealed got beaten by some powerful guy in Japan, someone that the Old Timer referred to as a great dragon.
WitchSister - Wait… wasn't the 7th Campione supposed to be there.
MonkeyMan#2 - Well, guess Japan hit the jackpot since they probably got both a Campione and the Red Dragon. People there must be losing their collective shits over it right about now. In fact, I'm pretty sure the HCC confirmed the Campione saved one of the Gremory peerage. But I dunno what the Red Dragon got up to.
BrotherSword - How reliable is this information?
MonkeyMan#2 - It's gossip from the Old Timer, so it's either him messing around with people again or dead serious.
WitchSister - 50/50 then… and Kuroka hasn't answered the phone since she left… you two don't think…?
BrotherSword - The timing is suspicious, and out of the 4 of us she would know the lay of the land best. If Azazel were to have someone infiltrate Japan, then she would be the best pick.
MonkeyMan#2 - Which is why I was trying to get a hold of Vali. This kinda thing is what keeps yelling in the shower about. Fateful battle of his lifetime and whatnot. If there was only a 1% chance that the red dragon could be in japan, he should at least know right?
WitchSister - Do you want him to charge into Japan? Because that's how you get Vali to invade Japan. Azazel wouldn't be happy.
MonkeyMan#2 - I mean, when you put it like that…
BrotherSword - Well, at least Vali never bothered learning how to use a cellphone. He blew his up again last week.
HalfBloodEmperor - So what you're saying is my destined rival and a new Campione are both in Japan?
MANY PEOPLE TYPING…
Chapter 34: Chapter XXVII
Chapter Text
A Queen's duty was to stand by and offer their King support in any given situation.
Some took that to be a matter of submission or… attentiveness. And while that was true in some cases, it was an almost absurdly, comically limited parody of the bond between a Reincarnated Devil and their King. Doubly so for someone in Akeno's position.
Deceptively simple, the idea that you just had to stick around the one who held the reigns and offer them advice and support was perhaps the greatest lie anyone who's ever accepted the Queen Piece had ever heard.
Being the 'Queen' was hard.
It was an exacting task which demanded one sharpen their senses and intuition to its highest point, to the point Akeno could foresee her King's needs and act as needed with little wasted time and effort. It required her to be willing to defy or work around Rias when called for, to be willing to use decorum or violence as was appropriate, or to even shield her with her own body. Because they were retainers of sorts.
Most of the time, though, it was little things like working out the Occult Research Club's budget or ordering something or another that Rias might have forgotten. Other times it included receiving guests and hosting gatherings for their friends or visitors coming to Kuoh.
Frankly, Akeno might have compared herself to more of a secretary cum manager than a Queen. And even then, she was first and foremost Rias's friend. Capable of putting her own common sense to work if needed and, frankly, it sometimes was.
This however, wasn't something she was trained to handle.
"Absolutely not."
"Brother, that's not fair."
Very few things prepared you for a meeting with one of the Four Satans.
"Three Heretics and two Campione, Rias. In one week. I think my reaction isn't being emphatic enough if you think there's any place for negotiation here."
Sirzechs Lucifer was a busy man by all accounts, only visiting them for sparingly few days out of his fairly busy schedule, usually during school events where he could afford to mingle amongst humans and enjoy the company of his family without worrying about the optics of his situation. And even that was often a compromise of sorts, with his own ancestor leading the faction that wanted to bind Sirzechs with bureaucratic chains, weaken his ability to actually implement his ideals, and rot out the man's hope for even the most mild of egalitarian reforms.
Unfortunately for them, this was not Sirzechs, but the Satan Lucifer himself. The man who butchered ten thousand enemies in a single attack, the conquering hero of all Hell, the Embodiment of the Power of Destruction, and the being so feared by even the Great Devils themselves that would never, ever confront him directly.
Here he was, coming to visit in order to handle business.
And scold them.
He'd been scolding them for a good hour now. Not that you'd notice by looking at Rias, her friend seemed just as determined to argue with the man as she did the minute he arrived, with only a few moments spared to catch her breath or organize her thoughts.
Leaving Akeno and her fellow Queen to watch on as the siblings corralled.
"The situation developed too quickly for a proper evaluation. We were effectively left with establishing a relationship with a Campione right after an attack by two Heretics… never mind the arrival of the second one."
"And not informing us of the severity of your situation was by design then? What were you hoping to achieve here, Rias? Between the Heretics, the Demon Kings, and the Monkey King, there was never a moment your life wasn't in danger."
The younger redhead rallied, though Akeno foresaw she might need a calming brew after this was all said and done. Right now it was taking everything Rias had to keep pace with the stone faced yet irate Satan.
"Yes, and it was my duty to handle the situation."
"Your duty is to report on extraordinary incidents, not to act upon them without regard for your own life or that of your peerage. We already were having trouble appeasing the Belial family over losing claim to the territory. And though that issue pales in comparison to what happened, that is your kind, not mine, that you must now deal with for the rest of your life."
The tall, red haired man ran a single shaky hand across his face.
"A Heretic God of great power was released here, the entire city of Kuoh was isolated from the rest of the world and an emergency evacuation was declared. Of which I had no knowledge of until people started flooding into our property."
Akeno grimaced.
Yes, that had been a bit of an impromptu solution.
The people of Kuoh were trapped in a city about to turn into a battleground between the Heretic God and the Campione. With the outside world inaccessible to them through Luo Hao's whims, they had been forced to make arrangements and evacuate the people to the Underworld.
And, frankly, Akeno was starting to tune the argument out a little. The two were starting to chase each other's tails and had devolved into trying to poke holes in one another's sentences.
Though, with how Lady Grayfia seemed to actually be calm, she figured things would be okay in the end.
In the end, even if they - Issei - had won, it wasn't easy. And it probably gave Rias' parents a right scare when she finally called them to help set the evacuation up.
'But it was a bit awe inspiring watching Lord Zeoticus cast magic like that.' The Devil remembered with a great deal of awe and a little envy of how the man had erected a sequence of six hundred and sixty second magical circles, warping reality and space and time to evacuate an entire city, the people's pets, put them all into a healing sleep, and do it before things could spiral into panic. 'Even if the spell only affected the humans in batches, and Rias told him she was evacuating to the safe room in the ORC to monitor the situation, actively refusing his teleportation magic, he still saved everyone in less than ten minutes.'
There was also the simple fact he'd done it in a way that necessitated the minimal amount of mind magic, too.
'I suppose… I ought to be training a bit harder, huh?'
"Then it's a deal!"
Rias looked suddenly victorious before her older brother slowly held out his hand.
"A deal."
Pumping his hands with a proud look, the older redhead slowly let his carefully neutral face morph into a smirk. Apparently while Akeno was busy recalling things in her own mind, the two siblings had somehow managed to reach some kind of accord.
"And for our first day of training, we'll be apologizing to mom and dad."
"B-but you said-"
"That I would be going to visit our parents, yes, and would be apologizing for not intervening sooner. As my newly agreed apprentice, the cost of your permit to remain in Kuoh, pending agreement with the Campione on very particular boundaries, will be attending me at that meeting." The older brother suddenly overcame the leader. "Damnit, Rias, we were scared."
Bringing his hand down in a chop, he lightly bapped the top of his sibling's head and loomed over her.
"The heck do you think was going on in Hell? I had to blast a guy in the face to get him to stop griping about so many humans showing up in Gremory territory all of a sudden. The Old Satan faction thought I was allowing our family to capture human slaves! Gah!"
And just like that, with Rias holding her head, Sirzechs picked her up and hugged her.
"I was worried, Rias."
"I'm sorry, big brother."
And she hugged him back.
Akeno smiled and, when Lady Grafia caught her eye, demurely nodded and followed the taller, white haired queen.
The door to the room closed with a soft click, allowing the actually rather panicked Sirzechs time to simply be a worried older brother… and carry his doomed apprentice off to their parent's house. And they quietly strolled the large, vaulted hallways of Lucifer's palace.
The room itself had been small enough, not quite cramped, with massive ceiling to floor bookshelves ladened with records and well worn law books, eight sets of wooden filing cabinets, two full desks, a writing desk, a total of six chairs, and a liquor cabinet. That last one actually had a little dust on it, showing how rarely it had been used, and Akeno actually suspected it might be more for show than not.
That place, with soft, plush black carpets, yellow burning oil lamps, still warm dark-brown wood paneled walls, and brass fixtures had seemed homey, almost intimate. Especially since the four of them had all been standing in the little clear space they'd had.
Never mind the dozen or so photos of his wife, his child, his family, his family's peerages, his friends, and his war buddies.
But out here?
The ceilings rose up at least ten or twelve meters, with hand chiseled granite, marble flagoned floors, walls lined with ancient tapestries and softly glowing magic lit lamps. Everywhere you turned there were trophies or suits of armor or awards… or memorials. Those, too, were common. Some graven images of violence or lust or death, others somber, and a few almost… Heaven-like icons of Memento Mori.
A somber thing for beings whose essence would be bound for the Void.
A reminder, too, of all those, on all sides, who gave their lives honorably fighting for what they believed in.
That, Akeno had found, was a good point of the Devils. They could be petty, spiteful, vindictive, vain, cruel, sadistic, even, but they honored their enemies who died standing. Always. Because death for a Devil was a true end, with no possible second chance.
A cessation of eternity.
"It perhaps is not."
Grayfia laid a single hand on her shoulder and squeezed.
"We do not know where the Reincarnated go, nor is the Void necessarily the end of one's soul."
She bowed her head in thanks and Grayfia returned to her posture as a maid, breaking from that stance only to open the door to her office, that of the Consort of Lucifer, and to take a seat on the small metal throne she had for a chair.
Unlike her husband, Grayfia's room held only a single decoration, that of a small, handworked symbol of the Lucifuge family, and, no, now she spotted it. A framed picture of herself, Sirzechs, and Millicas.
Well hidden on the desk of granite, the dark of the frame blended into the greater mass, dwarfing the small piece of wood and paper.
"Lady Akeno, I suppose I should be frank."
"That would be appreciated, Lady Grayfia."
The older woman's eyes softened.
"Thank you for staying with Rias."
The Devil's lips quirked.
"It is a Queen's duty. But… you're welcome."
"Well said. Still, you spent time with the God Slayer?"
"Hyoudou Issei, yes."
"And your opinion of him?"
What was her opinion of him? Now wasn't that the million dollar question. She supposed that he was a well mannered young man who was honest about his desires and earnest in wishing to become a part of their world. The little time she spent in his company let her realize that.
Issei Hyoudou wasn't evil.
He wasn't the Tyrant most thought he was… or at least not in the common meaning of the world.
He was…
"Straight forward, eager to learn more about us. About our world. I don't think he is evil but as it is… he is clumsy. He is excitable and sometimes misjudges his own strength and those of others."
She could still feel her ears ring from their first sparring session.
A fight in which they gave it everything they got and were still handily defeated by a boy who didn't know just how powerful he really was at the time. How easy it would have been for him to kill them.
"You see the danger of leaving him be, then?"
Dangerous? Perhaps.
But Akeno could tell that whatever inconvenience he caused, it likely wouldn't be intentional.
And then it occurred to her.
That was the problem.
He was… younger than her, with more power than Rias and Gasper together, and possibly the political influence comparable to Lord Beelzebub. If only because Lord Beelzebub bitterly resented the games of political influence that he yet played to serve his sworn brother, Lord Lucifer. So what could a boy, because he was a boy, despite having gone through so much and struggled so intently, do, purely on accident, with that great a burden?
"What is the will of the Four Satans?" She bowed, weighing the options in her mind. Because there was no way they would ignore him, not everything that happened, and not after the shocking revelations that followed Issei's victory over the Heretic God unleashed by that arrogant muscle headed hag.
"Originally, the intention had been to eliminate him for his part in this incident."
Originally.
That meant the plan had changed.
Her heart still skipped a beat, remembering the sheer, overwhelming kindness Issei had shown her… had shown all of them.
"And what are their intentions now?" She tried to hide the naked relief in her voice.
"The Belial Family contacted us with information belonging to one of their contacts in Kyoto. The Yokai faction has rescinded their lease over the territory of Kuoh and are now declaring it a neutral zone. It is our belief that many groups will soon make their move and infiltrate the city."
"Ah. I see."
And she did.
This is why Sirzechs was allowing Rias and their group to stay; perhaps Serafall had done the same with Sona. Because this was a move on the game.
"Two Kings, then, to bind a pawn."
An inclination of the Queen's head.
"One, at the most, even if both wish to return."
Akeno still had not risen from her bow, standing as she was on the cold floors of the strongest queen's office. Surrounded by the raw, magical power of so many generations of Pure Bloods hammered into physical form.
"A fox's wedding is never prepared for."
Grayfia's lips actually turned downwards.
"You think he'll hurt them?"
Bowing more deeply, the young woman intentionally enunciated each word in the Japanese of her birth.
"It is with great caution that one must guard a castle and the heart of a woman."
"You suspect, then, he will fall in love with Rias or Sona? Or perhaps both, going by his dossier. His… predilections do seem to run to the non-human, monster girls, I believe they are called, and with a great deal of effort invested into… polygamous 'routes'."
Akeno said no more, knowing that Grayfia would not, perhaps could not, consider that Rias was already fond of the boy. Taking into account her own desperate need to break off her marriage arrangement, and the fact that Issei would likely take extreme objection to it if only to defend a friend, and Akeno suspected he did consider them quite good friends already, going by how he acted to protect all of their peerage. She could already see the gears turning behind her King's mind.
Sona, too, was on friendly, if hesitant, terms with the teenage god slayer. And while she didn't know her nearly as well as Rias, Akeno of all people knew just how quickly teenagers could fall in and out of love. Devil or otherwise. She had even used that to her advantage before, if only in the most gentle of manners. Her more intense emotions were reserved for enemies, after all, and not foolish classmates who simply needed to be guided to a girl more suited for them.
Though she couldn't see herself being able to do it this time.
Not when she was the one being tempted.
"Very well then. Your training will begin with me in two days. Please inform Rias's peerage that the schedule will be prepared and sent to them, as all of them will be undergoing a week of focused effort. After which a member of Lord Sirzechs' peerage will remain stationed in Kuoh to continue this training until such time he is satisfied with the security of the Devil's embassy in Japan. Is that clear?"
"Yes, Lady Grayfia. And thank you for this most excellent opportunity."
"Akeno."
Her formality dropped for a moment.
"My husband was afraid. Perhaps still is. The training will not be easy."
Akeno, too, relaxed a little and rose from her bow.
"I understand. And as one Queen to another, I understand why you must not fail him. Just like I won't fail Rias."
Finally, the maid's lips curled into a gentle smile.
"We shall see if you're so confident come Saturday."
Feeling a slight chill run down her back, Akeno summoned all her courage to maintain eye contact with the definitely too-pleased look of the maid. The woman known throughout the Underworld as the Strongest Queen.
But she wasn't inexperienced.
She, unlike most, could claim to have witnessed the might of Heretics and Tyrants alike, and even now could feel her skin tremble in a mixture of excitement and terror.
She could do this.
For Rias, and for herself. She would overcome this gap in strength.
'And perhaps I shall even have the excellent opportunity to show that foolish little Heretic why one should tremble before lightning.'
Oh yes, that thought was most pleasing.
"Even if I am not." Akeno couldn't help it, eyes growing lidded at the thought, flickering with lightning. "There are still those who need to be punished." Her fingers crackled. "And to be taught that one must receive as well as give."
Grayfia's eyebrows climbed.
"The Heretic Athena?"
"Oh yes." The Queen practically purred. "I think I shall make it my goal to give her a proper spanking. And then she can learn how to properly tie a knot."
"I… see. That is certainly a bold goal. You shall have to work hard to reach it."
Akeno merely smiled up at her soon to be teacher.
Because there was much to be done.
"So… you got your magic from God?"
"No, actually. I killed a god on the ship for that."
"But then what about the dragon thing?"
"Well, that one comes from God. Like, capital letter and everything."
"But you didn't kill it?"
"No! I told you I didn't."
"How did you even get that to begin with then?"
"Well, uh, you see, um, Kiba, can you, you know…?"
Issei was floundering and it didn't help that his home was absolutely full of people at the moment. And most of them were staring at him with rapt attention.
Somehow it was only Yinghua and Koneko, one of Rias's friends, that weren't seemingly enraptured by his story. And they were sitting in the living room, watching TV, and all too happily gorging themselves on take out and sweets while he was faced with a captive audience.
His mom and dad, Motohama, Matsuada, and Aika, and then Gasper, who was currently bawling his little heart out while clinging to the Campione, Kiba, who was currently cutting vegetables for dinner with a freakin' magic knife, and a very harried looking pair of agents.
"Ahem. I think I can explain a bit."
Amakasu waved the blonde pretty boy away and simply accepted a cup of tea from Issei's mom, Miki making it a point to thank the man for making a house call at this late hour.
"So, to be frank, the Buddhas and deities are real, by and large, with most myths being loosely true. More or less. Even the Abrahamics are well represented and maintain an immense presence globally. So one might say that the Lord, the Christian god, wished to give humans a way of defending themselves."
Issei manifested Ddraig's gauntlet, feeling a surge of power from that alone.
"Indeed." The salaryman smiled again, though this time it was incredibly brittle. "It seems that your son was born as the most recent wielder of a Longinus, think of it like an ultra rare class item from a game, and his previous battle awakened it."
"But why only his previous fight?" Goro, Issei's father, spoke up. "Not that I'm upset my son survived without being too badly hurt." He winced at how much shame seemed to fill his father's words at even allowing him to be hurt in the first place. "If it had been there all along, why not back on the ship?"
Smith, who had a cup of coffee, responded.
"Because Sacred Gears are not just items. At least not on the level of the Boosted Gear. Rather, think of them as inverted Tsukumogami. A spirit placed into a vessel, that becomes tied to the vessel as the vessel is tied to them."
The agent took a sip, gathering her thoughts, Issei himself listening as he absentmindedly stroked Gasper's hair.
"Truthfully, it may have been one of many reasons. That Issei's body was not capable of wielding it until he became a Campione, that he was not genuinely placed under enough stress, that he simply did not need it until the previous battle. And finally, the spirit within-"
"Ddraig!" The teenager supplied. "y Ddraig Goch."
Foreign words fell with surprising ease from his lips and Smith inclined her head in thanks.
"This Red Dragon spirit may have decided only to appear when it did, because that is when it wished to appear."
"I… I shall not disrespect it, then." Issei's mother looked rather displeased, but said no more, merely taking the opportunity to squeeze his free arm. "But please let this… Ddraig know that we are thankful for his aid."
Agreeing, his father actually seemed to swell with pride.
"It's not every father who can say their son defeated the Monkey King. Even if he needed a friend's help."
"Uhh… not that we're not grateful that you're explaining this stuff but should you really be telling a buncha normal guys like us this kinda thing?" Matsuda adjusted his glasses awkwardly, Motohama nodding sagely beside him.
Smith waved them off.
"I wouldn't worry about it. The Committee doesn't actively enforce ignorance on the individual level, merely maintains a wide spread concealing policy to keep the country from derailing over the fact the gods and myths are still around. They don't bother us, we don't bother them, and folks get to go about their daily lives without being bothered."
Aika, who was sitting beside Issei trying to pry Gasper out of his Koala hold on him, huffed.
"Outside of that crazy lady and the town getting turned into a mountain, you mean?"
Amakasu shrugged.
"There's always an exception. People like Luo Hao, and the Heretic Gods, are disruptive presences in the world. So we were fortunate that Issei was here to handle them before the situation got out of control. As it stands, we'll just have to do some clean up and have the media cover it up. It will be a bit pricey, but magic helps with the costs."
Issei rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.
Or he would have if Gasper hadn't pinned his arms to his side.
It was still weird to think of himself as some sort of guardian entity meant to defeat strange mythological beings and crazy people alike. And he understood that he wasn't quite right about his original idea. The fact he was less just a powerful good samaritan and more like Luo Hao in people's minds was a mind twister.
He didn't feel like starting a cult though.
Or looking for a fight.
"So what happens now? Do I gotta sign any paperwork or meet with anyone?"
He still didn't quite understand where he fit in all of this.
"You're free to go, actually." The ninja shot him a thumbs up.
"Really? Just like that?" His father, however, wasn't buying it.
"Well, he's already done everything he could and more so it's not like we should expect him to handle this stuff. You're free to go back to school, unwind, hell, take an extended weekend while we repair the school. We'll keep in touch if we need the help but Campione have always stood apart from official organizations so we'd like to keep it that way. For the sake of both your agency and ours."
Right, right.
He was still something of a big shot, wasn't he? That was gonna take a while getting used to.
"And that's it? He doesn't get anything out of doing all that work?" Aika, however, was less enthused by the entire thing. Really, Issei had expected her to have already left by this point, but she had stood by and listened. And even now was struggling with Gasper having latched onto her instead.
Seriously, didn't he need to come up for air? He was still bawling, if more softly, as, apparently, he'd been able to watch all of Issei's fight against Wukong and Luo Hao using spells placed around Kuoh by the Devils.
"I'm sure the higher ups are thinking of a way to reward him as we speak." Not that it sounded like a good thing, considering how he said it.
She hummed, looking at Issei before nodding to herself.
"Well, he saved the city so might as well…"
Might as well, what?
And that's when he felt something touch his cheek with a feather light kiss.
"There's your reward, Mr. Demon King."
His parents laughed, his friends cheered him on, even the Devils seemed amused. For some reason Amakasu and Smith looked slightly pained, but Issei just chalked that up to the fact things were a bit crazy considering everything that had happened. But mostly… Issei was just frozen.
And yes, his cheeks were very pink.
'Maybe things are looking up, after all?'
If a black cat stumbles, do they give themselves bad luck?
Sounded like a weird question, right?
She always heard this saying, as if cats themselves somehow had a supernatural ability to cause misfortune to people around them. As a black cat herself, the assumption would normally be insulting if not for the fact that she'd had a fair bit of bad luck lately.
'Maybe I stumbled somewhere?'
The notion itself was humorous. She'd stumbled so many times in life that the rest of it was probably cursed with misfortune if that were to be the case. Or maybe being born a black cat at all was reason enough to be cursed?
She certainly fit the bill.
Parents gone.
Home lost.
Her last job didn't go very well either, but that might have been more her fault than anyone else's. Going to a Devil for help was something of a hasty last resort. But with very few people willing to take them in, it was either that or try to eke out a living working for the likes of the Committee or debasing herself and begging the five clans for help.
If they didn't exorcize her, it would have been a very unpleasant life. For all that the Devils were mocked as creatures of lust and impulse, the Clans had always cultivated their bloodlines. And any suggestions of marriage would not have been suggestions.
Not a life she wanted for herself, or for her sister.
Her latest stumble took her sister away and any sort of safety net she had left. So running away was the last resort, then peddling her skills to whoever paid more until she had a chance to climb back on the horse. From illegal contracts with mages, to eliminating fellow stray devils, to finally banding together with a bunch of misfits under an enemy faction… the past few years had been chaotic to say the least.
But now?
Now she had a chance to make things right and just so happened to be in the perfect place to do something about it.
'Kuoh is a pretty big city.'
Pretty easy to infiltrate too, but that was before that mess where they isolated the city and unsealed a Heretic God. Now there were people watching the entrances and making sure no suspicious sorts were getting through.
Shame she had slipped in before they decided to pull this off.
'Now where did I leave that array?'
Losing a communication spell because the local ley lines were disrupted by that monkey doing whatever it did to the city wasn't part of the plan. In fact, she had already missed her first report because of that and if she missed too many they might think she betrayed them and left.
And she wasn't planning to do that or deal with those particular consequences.
Not yet anyway.
Still, that left her strutting through alleyways, buildings, and even the sewers at some point to look for the magic circle. Trying to set up a new one now with all the surveillance going on would definitely attract attention, so using the line she set up was the best way. After all, when the Mortals would have set up their own spells, the spell would have been in place, was well concealed, and the tiny blip of energy it emitted when transmitting would have been less significant than the average fluctuation in the lines fueling it.
Erecting any sort of spell at all in an area literally vibrating with the amount of energy being thrown around?
'That's just suicide with extra steps.'
Now if only she knew where it was.
"Gods above, I swear someone is doing this to mess with me." An hour had turned into two and then into three. "There's no way the thing drifted so far… not unless it broke from the line? But that would be… arrgh."
Her ears twitched with anger and before long evening had completely set in, the city falling asleep, too. With deserted streets and very few people out and about, it was perfect for her search and the spell she'd used to seek out her own magic power's signature amongst the many in the city.
It was like seeking a needle in a haystack.
Here she stood, robes hiked up over her hips, ankle deep in stagnant, and thankfully clean, water, her fingers covered in ochre and she smeared a sigil onto damp walls.
Reagents that cost her either pounds of silver or a few moments of unpleasant work on her knees were swiftly plucked from concealed slits in her clothes or pulled from her sleeves. Sirens gently echoed in the distance as the nekoshou worked, the low rumble of construction work ongoing 'round the clock adding a sort of ambiance to the cool, slightly foggy evening.
The moon above was waning and gibbous, neither a good omen for concealing or empowering her work, but as the kanji overlapped one another and the spell took shape, she at least felt a flicker of pride.
A small chunk of marble, little more than a fingernail's worth of soft, rose stone, was pressed into the makeshift talisman painted on the wall of the overpass.
For a moment, nothing but her heartbeat.
Then a flicker of sparks and the spell managed to lock onto her original array. The paint faded and a small, orange crane flew from the wall and guided her out of the streets and into an abandoned building, a church of all things, on the outskirts of Kuoh.
Of course, the residual faith caused her fur to stand on end as she crossed the threshold into the building itself, as if it knew she was there and wanted to let her know she wasn't welcome.
A sobering reminder of one of her conundrums.
Nekoshou or not, she remained a reincarnated devil. And thus vulnerable to the holy element and faith itself.
'Good thing this was abandoned.'
Had it been actually in use, things would have gotten… messy.
It was a somber place with a melancholy beauty.
Ever since the purges, Christianity had been a minor force in Japan and that had been centuries ago when they had happened. So the stained glass and faded altar seemed exotic, while a few broken pews had apparently been poked at and spray painted.
Still, childish vandalism was not desecration, even if it was blasphemous. So the place was holy. And powerful. Powerful enough, she supposed, to have drawn in any stray spells.
"Perhaps more than just my magic ended up in this place?"
"A reasonable conclusion to reach, given circumstances."
Kuroka's hair stood on end, body twitching as a new presence suddenly flared to life and the building seemed to become darker and colder as a sickeningly sweet smell permeated it. Fruit, wine, meat, and many other things that she wasn't comfortable paying attention to. But what gave her pause was the pressure of the magic power being suddenly unveiled.
'How could something this large be hiding in plain sight?'
The presence in the church echoed a throaty purr, its shadowy form slithering across the surface of the walls, coalescing at the altar of the abandoned church. It was both there and not, contained and free, only those who were more aware of spiritual arts like she was would be able to sense it.
It was like a soul, untethered from reality.
"Are you done undressing me with your eyes, alley cat? Then perhaps we should get down to business."
Kuroka tensed, readying herself for a fight.
Only to find her body couldn't move.
"Now, now. None of that. We are both ladies, I'm sure we can come to an accord without appealing to savagery. You are here for that magic array, are you not? A competent piece of work if a bit simplistic."
She didn't know who or what this was… but it bode poorly.
Chapter 35: Chapter XXVIII
Chapter Text
Ten days.
Ten blessed days where nothing happened.
Now, most would be confused as to why someone might feel happy at the prospect of having over a week where nothing of importance happened. To the city of Kuoh, however, the week previous to it had seen nothing short of the largest amount of incidents in recent history.
From Heretic Gods, to Buddhas, and even multiple Campione.
It was clear that the city had seen better days. With its local population and the stationed government agents running themselves ragged to put the place back together in the aftermath of the Heretic God's rampage. All so kindly caused by a visiting Luo Hao.
As for Issei?
He found himself being able to wake up in peace without having to worry about getting jumped on the way to school by gods or extended, adopted family. That much was enough to put the jittery and suspicious god slayer at ease for the first time since he was invited to go on a date by a goddess. There had actually now been an entire weekend where nothing at all had exploded!
"Man, this really just was my first week in class huh?"
Looking up at the ceiling, Issei Hyoudou, the 7th Campione, was currently refusing to get up. Just because he only needed half his usual sleep after getting his powers, it didn't mean he was obligated to get up. Instead he was free to indulge in all sorts of hobbies and proclivities.
No, nothing dirty. That was actually a smidge more awkward with the recent changes.
So, instead, the young godslayer found himself engrossed in the most dangerous of indulgences: self reflection. Or, well, it would be self reflection if he were the only one talking.
"Look, things weren't that crazy for a while, I suppose. I had a whole month between Dusa… I mean Medusa… and then, well, everything else."
[Largely because you were not noticed.]
"Sure, but I'm not exactly noticeable."
[If you were not, how did you become my host?]
"Wasn't I born that way?"
The dragon roared in Issei's mind.
[Are you saying I'm some trinket to be handed out like a lottery prize!?]
"Sorry, sorry, sorry! I didn't mean to offend you!"
And just like that, the roar of indignation turned into a rumble of laughter.
[Because if so, you'd be partly correct.]
Issei wished to say many things. Very few of them pleasant.
"Stupid gecko."
Laughter turned to chortles and then to the slow, steady breathing of the spirit dwelling within Issei's… now inhuman soul.
"I wonder if I'm jinxed."
[It is the average for my hosts to find themselves embroiled in all sorts of conflicts. That you have faced adversity such as this is good.]
"Really? Were they as bad as me? And how is almost getting killed a bunch good?"
[Because you were only almost killed.] There was a slow exhale, what sounded almost like a steam geyser going off as the teenager could picture the immense beast of shining metal and emerald shifting position. [As for having luck like yours…. No. Some had much, much worse luck.]
"Oh."
[Do not dwell overmuch on it. Their past is just that and I can say that my partners, both those I approved of and those I did not, were powerful, proud people. They would not appreciate pity.]
Something in the great beast's words echoed in the Campione's mind, gently bumping against something else he vaguely recalled his self proclaimed adoptive mother telling him about or mentioning. But the dream meetings were still hazy, at best, and outright muddled at times.
[But I'd wager that these challengers are due to your nature as a god slayer. Combine their propensity for attracting danger to my own propensity for seeking it out and you have a fearsome combination indeed.]
Issei groaned, turning on his side so he could look at the glowing green gem on the back of his hand.
"Can't you do something about that? I really don't wanna be some sort of danger magnet." And he was speaking the truth. As exciting as the challenges from ten days ago had been, the young man still worried that this might be just the calm before another storm.
It had taken one month for Athena and the sisters to find him, after all.
Who knew what might be coming up next?
[You're not at all what I expected, you know?]
"Funny cuz I didn't expect you, period."
The gem flickered with a rumbling laugh.
[That's fair. It really did take the absolute last second for me to show up, huh?]
Issei shrugged. Not like he was gonna hold it against the big dragon. He wasn't expecting any help when he fought Wukong, so whatever he got was welcome, regardless of how late. Though he might need to get used to having a new roommate, it wasn't the strangest thing to happen to him so far.
[I'll say, you seem to have quite the strange luck with Heretics. Can't help but wonder if you actually want them to show up.]
He shuddered at the thought.
"Look, is it so hard to accept I'm not eager to go wrecking my town just for a fight? There's gotta be at least a few Campione out there who weren't complete muscleheads."
Like his 'sister'.
[Sorry, kid. But in my experience you lot are always the ones going around picking fights. Hell, even I had to deal with a few crazies back when I had a body. It must have been… I don't know… twelve… no, fifteen hundred years ago? There was this one human king who somehow managed to kill an angel and went on to become a Tyrant. Obviously, after going around killing heretics for a decade or so he decided he wanted to go for larger prey.]
Why wasn't he surprised?
Issei could see that crazy lady going after a dragon just because she thought it would give her a good fight.
"So he went after you?"
[Why wouldn't he? Dragons are powerful on average, even some of those younger than me can put up a fight against Campione so the white dragon and I were premier targets for god slayers.]
Well, Issei couldn't exactly blame the guy. Most games had dragons as big boss battles and defeating one always gave you some nice loot. So it wouldn't be that unrealistic to think a real life dragon would be worth a lot.
"And how did that go? Did you kill him?"
[Nah, wish it had been that easy. Little weasel cut his losses when Albion showed up for our usual duel. Kinda wish he hadn't, as much of a pain in the ass as that guy was he at least had some fight in him. Shame that he died before I could try again.]
"Wait, he died? How?"
He got the impression of the dragon shrugging.
[Hell if I know. I took a nap and by the time I got back he was gone. Same as every other Campione at the time. Damn waste that was, I really wanted to fight the guy back at the isles.]
They all died?
From what Smith and the others had explained, some of the past Campione were born hundreds of years ago. So unless they were all really unlucky then something must have happened. He might not know a whole lot about how the supernatural side of things worked, but he knew people like Luo Hao, people who could fight Heretic Gods, were strong. And even then, Campione weren't really the strongest.
It was more like… a gamble.
If you fought one and lost, and were strong enough to have a chance at fighting them, then it became a problem.
[In fact, it was so much of a problem back in the day that some gal named Himiko would just open a portal and yank them out of the country whenever a godslayer showed up wanting to make trouble.]
By teleporting them?
If it was that easy, why not dump them somewhere that might kill them? It certainly would have made things easier for him if he could just have teleported Luo Hao away!
[Hah! You wish it were that easy. See, Campione cause just about any kind of spell to go haywire around them, it takes a lot to affect one of those tough bastards and even if you can, parts of the spell might still break down randomly. Himiko wasn't chucking Campione into the sun because they always ended up being teleported at random]
And given how they were supposedly super lucky… Issei would bet top dollar they always somehow landed on their feet.
"Well, as one of those tough bastards I guess I have something to be thankful for, huh?" Issei smiled at the red gauntlet a bit sheepishly.
[Thinking about trying your luck? Who knows, maybe the local gods might try something with you. If you make a bit of a racket maybe they will send Susano'o. Now that sounds like a good fight.]
"I already told you I ain't like that." Issei groaned, throwing his blanket off as he stood.
[Well, you haven't told me a whole lot to be honest, so all I have to go on are the Campione that I faced in the past. They were all ambitious or obsessive to a terrifying degree but I haven't exactly pieced together what you are after.]
What he wanted?
Issei sat up, tossing the blanket off of his legs.
For a moment he looked at his room - it was a little messy after all. Right now, the wire frame desk the teenager had left his school work on was the neatest part of the whole place. Two pencils, a sharpener, and a pen were neatly laid out next to the eight notebooks he used to organize his classes in. And hadn't it been nice of Akeno to show him to better arrange his materials?
A lot less time spent cramming meant more time for napping!
And… other things.
He coughed, blushing a little at the memories of his particular daydreams.
'Damn pretty women who realize they're pretty and torment me with the hopes and dreams of all mankind.'
But the rest of the place was a bit of a mess.
Issei's bed was kind of a pile of sheets and blankets and pillows he'd just kinda piled up against the wall, his hamper of dirty clothes were kind of overflowing and he hadn't even put up the last load of clothes he'd washed. Partly out of laziness and partly because he kinda knew where everything was in there, so, you know, why worry about it?
His floor could be vacuumed and he could do with dusting the place a little bit.
At the very least, he'd kept his computer clean and it wasn't like his playstation was difficult to look after. Even his games were all where they should be. So it was his bookshelf that would actually need the most work. Over in the corner, the real wood frame was pretty heavily laden down at the moment.
Mostly because of the softly shining marble figurines that had started to crowd out the, ahem, collectibles he'd gathered over the last couple of years.
The shaped bits of plastic were still beautiful in their own way. Quite a few had rather wonderful memories associated with them. And not just lewd ones. He and his friends had coveted the bits and pieces carefully gathered, step by step, con by con, market by market.
But they just weren't… the same.
"Dusa-Chan, Sthen-Chan, Ra-Chan." Two women sat on the carefully arranged scale of a great serpent, the colors of marble forming individual details as the three stared out at the world. "I'm glad you look happy now."
Well, Medusa did, and so did the giant snake that had tried to eat him. Their last sister just looked smug, somehow, sitting there and smirking out at the world. Defiant even in defeat.
"Three immortals, a dragon, and a sage. How… crazy."
He'd actually posted pictures of his work on a few forums, anonymously, admittedly, but he'd gotten a lot of love for the work.
But the cast of the Journey to the West now stood together.
Sandy was trying his best to be a badass, standing to the side, looking stoic as he could be. Pigsy was snacking on a pork bun while Teacher was distracted, because of course she was, and Wukong… he was trying to clamber over Bai Long Ma to give the world a thumbs up and a lecherous grin.
'Sanzang, ah, it's hard to sin when I know it would disappoint you.'
Rubbing the back of his head, he fought the urge to gently reach over and touch the artifacts.
Even if they were super durable material, well, breaking them felt like it would be insulting to their memories, so, with his luck, it was probably best not to risk it.
"I suppose, Ddraig, I would like to meet more guys like those. Even if a lot of it was scary and I almost died and I had to fight a lot… I learned a lot, too. And, you know, it was pretty cool at times."
[Heh. As you say. Still, is that all you want? To meet new and interesting people?]
The question was asked with perfect respect.
It was clear the dragon wasn't fishing for more information, just continuing their conversation.
Issei still blushed a little.
"Ah, well, you see… I also want to be a harem king!"
Raising the armored gauntlet to the heavens, the teenager cleared his throat, shook off his shame, and declared his war cry to the world.
"I want a harem of at least… three, no, four beauties who I can love! Maybe more, I, uh, well, I don't actually know how those things work, you know? And I figure games probably aren't the most accurate representation of how they work either."
[Bwahahahahaahaha! You're an honest one, aren't you?]
"Oi! You asked!"
[I did.] The dragon agreed, still laughing. [But you know you could just ask for one, right?]
"Wait, what!?"
[As my partner you would already have been able to assemble one easy enough. Most people, women and men, tend to be attracted to power and you would have had plenty of that. But you also went and made yourself a Demon King, too. If you asked, you could easily get a hundred women delivered to you.]
Issei waved his hand dismissively.
"Nah, nah. Not like that. I want to earn one, you know? Build it with my own hands!"
[Hmm. I wonder if I won the lottery with you or got the craziest possible person ever.]
"Huh? What's that supposed to mean?"
[I mean that I just told you, you could have your dream right here, right now, and you dismissed it without a thought. All because you would not have claimed it with your own hands. Perhaps you really are a dragon at heart, and not a demon. Well, heh, this is more interesting, you know?]
"Because it's gonna be a lot harder like this?"
[Do not doubt that fact, Issei. I normally remain rather passive, but it would be prudent for me to warn you. If you want a happy ending to your story, you will have to fight for it.]
"I… see."
[No, I fear you do not.] The gem shone brightly for a moment before dimming. [But, in time, you will. And that shall be the climax of your struggle. Or that's what this old dragon thinks. And I want a nap now, so go have fun getting talked at by the other monkeys.]
Issei huffed but didn't take the bait. He did call him a gecko, after all.
Walking to school never felt more nerve wracking. At least when it had been so long since anything had gone wrong.
Considering Issei was two for two on either getting ambushed on the way to school or outside of school, the god slayer was starting to regret his decision of staying in Kuoh, though a larger part of him was willing to stubbornly see this through to the end if only because of all the time and effort he spent on the entrance exam studies.
He deserved it, dammit.
He was gonna graduate, he was gonna spend time with a bunch of cute girls, and by the end of his time in high school he'll get started on his grand plan to become the Harem King.
"I don't get why you're following me, though."
Looking to the side, Issei shot the younger boy a puzzled look as he kept pace with him, arms folded behind his back, Lu Yinghua looked less like a student headed to school and more like a monk in the middle of a pilgrimage replete with a serene, placid look and steady uniform steps.
"It was the mission bequeathed to me by Master. She wished to be notified of your growth and thus bid me to stay as her representative in Kuoh."
Issei quirked an eyebrow.
"Really? Because from what I heard she got kicked out of the country by an annoyed Buddha. Did she even have time to ask that?"
Shifting slightly, the younger boy smiled wryly.
"I see no issue why her current status should affect my mission in the slightest. Big Sister will find the reports on your growth on her desk the moment she returns to the human world. Whether that be tomorrow, next month, or a century from now, I am merely complying with her orders."
More like malicious compliance then.
"And you're not going to help her?"
Yinghua shrugged.
"It is not my place. If Big Sister hasn't returned yet then it is obviously something beyond my own capabilities. She would see any offer of help as an insult to her abilities and bonk me over the head."
He grimaced at some sort of memory, hand reaching for the top of his noggin.
"I'm really sorry you have to deal with that."
"Truly? Because looking from where I'm standing it is Big Brother who appears to be in dire straits when compared to this Lu Yinghua."
Issei blinked in confusion.
"How so? I mean, I know I just got through a bunch of fights but it doesn't seem like anyone is showing up to keep that going."
"You misunderstand me. Big Brother might be great and powerful, however he makes the mistake of surrounding himself with vipers who are only willing to use him and undermine his freedom. Truly, it beggars belief that you haven't been told this the moment you became a Godslayer."
Leaning forward, Issei couldn't help listening in closer.
"Yeah, what haven't I been told?"
"That you shouldn't trust women, of course."
What.
"What?" He repeated, this time outloud.
"But of course. Big Brother is a great and powerful warrior, therefore he is used to great and powerful enemies such as Gods and monsters. Your dedication to maintaining peace and observing a humble life is in line with many important precepts. Nonetheless, this Lu Yinghua believes that your lust and desires may be used against by treacherous enemies who will seek to usurp your authority for their personal gain. Master may consider herself above such practices but through observation I've come to realize that underneath all pleasantries and smiles, all sisters and their ilk are fundamentally the same."
BONK
"Ouch! Who did that?!"
Behind Yinghua, a young woman with white hair and yellow eyes lowered her fist, giving the younger man an exasperated look. Besides her, an equally familiar blonde scratched his cheek awkwardly, as if trying to ignore the entire thing.
"You needed it."
Her deadpan expression and Yinghua's narrowed eyes and sudden glare were, well, adorable.
Issei couldn't help but smile.
"Hmmph. Wicked cat."
"Dog breath."
"Conniving stray!"
"Panting lapdog."
Issei, however, was glad for the interruption.
"Morning, Kiba, Koneko."
The blond pretty boy returned the greeting with a smile, the white haired girl merely tipping her head in acknowledgement as she shot Yinghua a none too pleased look. Not that the guy seemed to care, shooting an equally annoyed glare as sparks flew between the two of them.
He wisely decided not to get involved on that one.
If Yinghua wanted to annoy the pint sized powerhouse, that was on him.
"Good morning. Headed for school early?"
Issei looked at his watch, they still had around an hour until class started. But since he had so much extra energy these days he figured arriving earlier meant he could get an early start and maybe even talk to the… supernatural side of his classmates for some ideas he had.
Important god slaying ideas, that is.
"Yeah, was hoping to catch up with Buchou and Akeno before class. Had some things I wanted to ask."
"Ah, that. Sorry, they're not coming today." The blonde devil grimaced.
They weren't?
"Something happened?"
"No, nothing serious like that. Buchou just has to visit her family more often these days and Akeno accompanies her. The school is aware and lets her skip every now and again so long as she manages to keep her grades up."
Now that he mentioned it, she had taken a bit longer to come back after the entire mess with the Heretic God and Luo Hao.
And now she was skipping days in the week to go back home?
There was definitely something going on there, but if they didn't think he needed to know about it then Issei wasn't going to pry. Even if he really really wanted to catch up properly with those two after all the help they gave him with those subordinate gods.
He never even got to properly thank them.
"Well, I guess if they're okay then it's alright. I'll just talk to Miss Prez about it."
Issei knew she was also a devil, but they hadn't gotten much time to chat before the whole mess dragged him into a fight so he was hoping to get a feel for how things were supposed to happen in school and in town since they were apparently the ones looking after it before he showed up and kinda… took it off their hands.
Waving away Kiba's worries, the Campione ignored his juniors squabbling with one another. Though he hoped he just imagined the bolts of lightning flying from their eyes as they were glaring at one another.
"So, how is everyone, Gasper too, since I haven't gotten to speak to him properly in a bit, either."
"Deceiver!"
"Brat!"
The blonde merely smiled.
"Unfortunately a bit early, Gasper is actually going through some training, too, though of a different sort. I'm afraid that it was something that only Lord Lucifer and his wife could do." Scratching his cheek, his friend looked at the other two members of their group. "But, um, normally she's not… like… this."
"Hmm? Oh, Koneko? Don't worry. Yinghua, well, let's just say his master is a bit crazy. So they'll be fine. He already promised not to go overboard again!"
Looking at the Chinese boy with a smidgen of awe and a dose of sympathy, the Devil nodded.
"Thank you. Koneko is more than capable of handling herself, usually, but anyone who can handle that crazy lady's training…."
"Oh, oh! I remember now! Gasper sent me a link to his normal stream!" Fishing a rather new cell phone out of his pocket, the Campione pulled up his little buddy's page. "See. That's Millcas, Rias's nephew!"
A crimson haired young man was chasing the blonde crossdresser with a necklace of garlic.
"Apparently he's not actually allergic to that, but it's exposure therapy?"
"Ah." The white haired middle schooler walked over and actually gave a small smile. "He's a good boy. Even tried to give Gya-kun the present I sent him."
Shaking his head, Issei offered up a small prayer for his friend.
'Well, maybe it'll make him a little more manly… maybe.'
"Summer break can't come soon enough."
"Miss Sitri?"
Shaking her head, the devil heiress turned her head to the side, facing the door leading out of the Student Council room and inclining her head to her queen.
"Ah, I'm sorry for ignoring you. Was there anything you needed?"
Sona Sitri was exhausted.
Mentally, emotionally, and magically.
The past few weeks following the arrival of Luo Hao and the campione's battle against the Heretic Monkey King had been a reprieve of sorts, yet Sona hadn't found in herself the ability to relax. Like somewhere, in the back of her mind, she was waiting for the next disaster.
What she didn't expect was for Rias to just up and leave the city for her to manage.
"We have some of the reports you asked for." Momo and Tomoe shuffled into the room, too, each carrying a small pile of paper. They looked, well, perhaps a bit tense. Inexperienced as they were, they probably didn't know how to deal with all the trouble the city had seen since the year started.
'Not like I handled it any better.'
She sighed, eyeing her cup of coffee. A well that had long since run dry.
"I'll take a look at them later. Thank you." She waved off the students, and considered whether destroying the papers would actually accomplish anything before filing them to deal with later.
Studying was hard. Keeping up grades she was satisfied with was hard. Add to that the quotidian duties of a Student Council president and Sona's routine would normally be swamped. Doable, but still busy.
"Campione, and now Rias leaving…"
Her friend hadn't abandoned her life in Japan, but in the past few weeks all the free time the Gremory heiress had was dedicated to training sojourns to the underworld, leaving part of her peerage and Sona to look after Kuoh at night.
She thought she could do it.
She barely did anything to manage Kuoh during the day, so there shouldn't be any problem adding a task or two to her list.
'But at the end of the day, nobody is perfect.'
Responsibilities pile up, those of a heiress, those of a student, as well as those of a friend. At the end of the day, she was driven to the brink trying to think of a way to salvage this situation that didn't involve going to her family for help. Because that would have been the surest sign that she was struggling and thus unsuited to those responsibilities.
'Who else is left, though?'
Her peerage was still young and primarily made up of reincarnated humans with very little experience in devil-related affairs. Her Queen was perhaps the only one she could delegate that part of her work to, but that just meant overworking someone else for her own benefit.
It was a dead end.
The only thing she had left was to relinquish something.
"What a dreadful state of affairs."
Despite what her colleagues might believe, Sona was a naturally strict person who demanded hard work and dedication, not just from others around her, but from herself. If one took on a task then they should endeavor to see it through to the end, that was her honest belief.
And to foster talent and learn how to better improve other's learning abilities was why she took on the task of Student Council President.
It was an important step for her dream.
'Even so, to be forced to give it up this soon…'
There was a knock at the door and Sona suddenly startled. She wasn't expecting anyone, and only her peerage tended to arrive this early in the morning. Yet she could keenly feel the presence of a stranger behind the door, something ominous that made her hair stand on end.
A strange, familiar prickling sensation.
'Was that divinity just now?'
Still, maybe it could have been just her mind playing tricks at her and upon closer inspection she found there was nothing else but a human standing outside.
They knocked again.
"Hello? Is anyone here?"
Sona shook her head. This wasn't the time to get distracted.
"Yes, please come in."
Standing in the doorway was a young Japanese woman, obviously expected considering where they currently were, but there was an air of nobility, of something else mixed in that was particularly strong. And Sona's instincts as a Devil were very, very nervous. Though her red eyes and long bangs were hardly unusual, nor was her uniform anything even remotely as ornate as the Kuoh one, and by her side was a small cloth bag, the sort she'd seen carried around by members of the Kendo club.
"Good morning. I'm a recent transfer student and my name is Ena Seishuuin. Pleased to meet you."
When she bowed, the heiress realized what she was feeling, eyes wide open as the bag shifted ever so slightly.
'Dragon!'
Sona swallowed.
"Pleased to meet you." She licked her lips. "The Committee… informed me you would be arriving soon. But not today."
"Ena apologizes, Devil-san, but I thought I should be prompt in greeting the masters of this area. Former and current, in that order, of course." Her face, before a flawless mask of politeness, shifted to a knowing playing smile. Like a cat on the hunt for a mouse.
Sona had a bad feeling about this.
"Now, would you tell Ena where His Majesty is?"
Chapter 36: Chapter XXIX
Chapter Text
Sona was tempted to call her sister.
It would be so easy.
Just one message and Serafall Leviathan, one of the Four Satans, would come crashing through the walls of reality to handle her problems. And actually allow Sona to do what she wanted, instead of agonizing over whether she could afford to let the girl in front of her go. Because if she did, she would most likely make a beeline for Hyoudou's home.
And that could only spell disaster, therefore the temptation to pass a message along to her sister had to be ignored.
'If I did that… I wouldn't be able to look at myself in the mirror.'
Because Sona came to Kuoh for the sake of developing herself and her skills without having to rely on the Sitri Family or the Leviathan title, all for the sake of building up her own reputation.
If she gave up now, she had no future.
So it was time to take a stand.
"Before I do that, there's something I'd like to discuss."
The strange girl that a few moments ago emanated an even stranger aura stopped. Instead, turning to face her with a puzzled look. Given her… lackadaisical approach to their conversation, the devil figured she had to be upfront if she wanted to grab her attention.
If Ena had, indeed, been sent by the Committee, that made her one of the parties interested in influencing the future of Kuoh through the Campione, the newly acknowledged authority of the land.
That made them enemies in a way.
"Ena doesn't see what there is to discuss. This was a courtesy call."
Sona nodded.
"Then won't you allow me the courtesy of hosting you? It would be rude to refuse our hospitality after showing up unannounced, wouldn't you say?"
The girl, Ena, sighed.
"I would rather not. Standing around talking is such a waste of time… but since it's early I guess Ena has the time."
Something about that girl unsettled Sona.
The way she moved, the way she spoke, that surety and confidence that shouldn't exist in someone so young as her, yet seemed to carry an unknown weight that pressed against Sona's senses like a tangible force. Even now, she seemed to have an ethereal feeling to her presence.
As if completely unbothered.
"I will order us some tea then."
Shrugging, the black haired girl took a seat, almost draping herself over the chair.
It reminded Sona of a cat, how she so casually lounged in what was, yes, a high backed, real leather, hand made specialty piece brought from home. But Sona had never actually had anyone look down on her so much as to so blatantly… laze about in it.
"Well, what do you wanna chat about?"
Tilting her head, half glaring through almost-innocent eyes, the Japanese girl continued to tickle something in the back of the Devil's mind.
Yet Sona steeled her nerves. Even if the past few weeks had made it all but clear that she lacked the abilities to stand on the same level as beings like Heretics and Campione, that wasn't any reason to feel intimidated by a human girl around her own age, no matter how eerie she felt.
"Your intentions, or, rather, what are the intentions of the Committee for Kuoh?"
"That's a rather bold question, wouldn't you think?"
"You came into this school and asked me to take you to your target. If anyone here is bold, then it would be you."
That got a lazy smile for the girl.
"Well, I guess you have a point. Nothing stopped you from lying though."
"Then why ask at all?"
Ena Seishuin rested her chin against the palm of her hand.
"It's normal to see your enemy face to face when you're about to declare war, right? Ena is not the type to go behind someone's back, so I thought I'd be upfront and tell you. It's good manners."
Sona wanted to palm her face.
There was nothing well mannered about coming up to someone to say you were declaring war!
What's the deal with this girl? It was like she was living in her own little world.
"Mah, mah, you gotta understand it from Ena's point of view, you know? You Devils are beings of greed, so we, humans, have got to avoid being too greedy. Asking to win a battle before even starting it is too much! So Ena wanted to at least let you know you had already lost."
"That doesn't make sense." Sona was lying. She understood the threat instantly. "If you say it's too greedy to win before fighting, then why even bother starting the battle at all?"
The History Compilation Committee had been making overtures into Kuoh for weeks now, from the moment those two heretic gods showed up, the groups presence had been a near constant, even if they preferred to keep to themselves and only communicated with the Campione.
Obviously, they had been paving the way for this battle from the very start.
"There is a reason why it's you and not a member from the other japanese factions here. We both know that the Youkai and those old exorcist families wouldn't leave it to someone they have no control over."
Because both served under the gods of japan in one way or another despite being sworn enemies in the past.
"Ooh. Ena's impressed. You're really well informed… for an outsider, that is."
"Ah. I see. You're simply assuming a home field advantage."
"Ena does speak Japanese. You don't."
"Perhaps. But the speech of my sort is understandable to any ear. Can you say the same?"
"But it is not every ear that Ena will need to speak to."
"You say that. But I can tell that you've come here with many assumptions. Assumptions with which you created a plan, or at least a mockup of the battlefield. And it would be unsporting if I allowed you to persist in such delusions."
"Oh? Now Ena must be taken aback at the rudeness."
Sona allowed herself to smile.
"No, of course not."
"It's simply being sporting, then?"
The devil acknowledged the human's words.
"Precisely as you say, Ms. Ena."
"Ena is glad she's not the one doing the talking then." Leaning back, Sona's mind swirled with possibilities as she pieced together the possible meanings of the cryptic statement. Though she may not be as powerful as she'd like, a battle of wits was well within her strike zone.
"Not a woman of words?"
Her opponent shrugged, her lazy smile not once disappearing.
"I like action. Had it been possible Ena would have preferred a straightforward competition with everyone else. Fighting things out takes less time and we could settle this without all the chitchat."
She was oddly upfront about her intentions. Most importantly, she managed to glean an important piece of information.
"You weren't the only one they sent, were you?"
"It's only right, no? We knew from the start that there were two devil heiresses in town and that you were most likely sticking around. So it isn't surprising that the higher ups decided to match the wager. A King's bloodline, while not as immediately valuable as a hero's, still comes with its perks."
That meant there was another unknown variable in town. Someone who, unlike this upfront girl, didn't feel like meeting with Sona face to face.
"But still, to think that both of the heiresses ended up lusting after Japan's newest champion. Though it is perhaps simply that you and your dear friend were already… planning a way to stay together?"
Sona blinked, processed those words, blushed at the implication of it, and frowned.
"I believe that you-"
*Knock, knock, knock*
"Um, President? There was no one outside, are you ok?"
She froze, suddenly casting her senses about when she realized Issei, the Campione they just happened to be discussing, had arrived without so much as a hint of warning. Because of course he would just appear when she least needed him to. That was just her luck.
"Ena is finished, Ms. President."
Slightly incredulous, Sona could only blink when the girl rose.
"The King will reveal himself. Of that there is no doubt."
Issei Hyoudou, the Campione, merely gave the girl a confused look and a short bow.
"Sorry for interrupting."
"No worries." The exorcist bowed back. "Ena needs to get to the front office and pick up her information packet anyways. My apologies for not being able to talk."
Rubbing the back of his head, the young man stepped out of the way and shut the door behind the crazy lady who was here for his… head.
Giving the Devil enough time to open her mouth, shut it, and sigh.
"Hello, Issei, how can I help you?"
"Well, I just wanted to check in with you before class started. I'm not sure what all needed to be done to get Kuoh back to normal and I wanted to know if I could help. That and I figured it would be polite to ask your permission for Yinghua to attend Kuoh. After passing the entrance exam, of course!"
Narrowing her eyes, she considered the young man before her for a long moment. He seemed suddenly shy, shuffling a little in place as he held a transfer request and a parental informational packet. In every way, the Demon King seemed the image of simplicity. As if he was pretending to be a normal, average, if, ahem, eager young man.
And then dismissed the notion immediately.
"That's the Chinese Campione's subordinate, yes?"
Standing at attention, he gave a sharp nod.
"He's staying at my house right now and I wanted to make sure he got to be at least a little normal. Figured it would also mean my parents didn't get in trouble for housing a delinquent or something like that."
Her eyes actually softened and a sudden weight pressed down on her at the same time.
"Sure, Issei." She chuckled a little when he slumped in relief. "I will ensure that his admission is smooth, as I have little doubt in his ability to pass the exam. Have you heard of his reputation?"
"Afraid not." The Campione shook his head. "We've spoken a bit, but mostly he just seems to be… tense, I think? I dunno. Maybe I'm looking too much into it."
"The Treasure of the Lu is considered to be comparable to, hmm, Miyamoto Musashi for the Japanese or about on the level of Oda Nobunaga. You could say that he is a prodigy, born with a once in a century talent, refined into a once in a millennium warrior. And he isn't even fourteen yet."
That actually caused the teenager to narrow his eyes.
"So that guy is the sort to be born with everyone expecting the world of him? No one seeing past his pedigree and just treating him as some sort of tool or weapon?"
A cautious nod from the Devil.
"Then he's staying with me until I can have a talk with that crazy, I mean, a talk with my 'big sister' about treating him better. She seemed to be a bit punchy, but maybe I can talk her into letting him play some soccer or maybe some baseball."
Smiling, shaking her head, the heiress in her was terrified at the ramifications of what that meant. But the person in her couldn't help but appreciate the Insanity of this particular God Slayer. He was going to recklessly stomp over the politics of whole continents, make demands of century old warriors, brush off foreign invasions, and all to put a young man in a school so he could be "normal" for a little while.
"It will probably cause a little trouble. But you have my word you have my backing on this."
"Really? Thank you, President! Ah, is there anything I can do to help? Maybe give some marble to the school's art club? Uh, what, um, do you guys actually need?"
"Hmm." Shuffling some of her paperwork around, Sona considered that idea for a moment or two. "Perhaps. It depends, are you free in the evenings? If so, there might be an agreement we can come to."
Responding with a vigorous nod, the Campione stepped forwards in eagerness.
"Great! I'll see you tonight, then. Where do you want to meet?"
Sona twitched.
That wording felt a bit… off, and for the life of her she couldn't shake the most ominous feeling that she might have played herself.
"Ok class! I want everyone to give a hearty welcome to the new assistant physical education teacher! Touma Amakasu will be helping to get everyone in shape."
The middle aged woman who'd been Kuoh's gym teacher was attractive enough, Issei could admit, even if she was rather… severe. Never mind the fact that if she caught them starting she would most certainly make them run laps. And while those didn't bother Issei as much anymore, he didn't wanna put the whole class through that.
Mrs. Ryuuchi didn't play around.
"So make sure to welcome him with Kuoh Academy spirit."
But standing next to the ninja made her look like a straight up drill sergeant!
"Nice to meet everyone."
When Amakasu bowed his head in greeting, the class did so as well, greeting him in turn. But it highlighted the differences between the two instructors to an almost comical degree.
Both wore the standard sports uniform, disappointingly unisex, but no-one in Japan actually used bloomers anymore. A tradition that Matsuda and Motohama had both agreed was terribly sad to have lost. But that meant the nearly hundred and ninety centimeter tall lady, with the piercing grey eyes, visibly muscled arms, legs that looked like they could shatter cinderblocks, and a nose for trouble filled out the red and white shorts, white T-shirt, and headband, complete with the Kuoh coat of arms, of course, like it was a size too small!
"It's a pleasure to be able to serve as an educator once more. I only hope I can measure up to everyone's expectations."
Despite knowing the guy was actually rather intense, doubly so according to Smith, he was shorter than the woman he stood next to, even if not by much, and the sports uniform hung off his frame like it was a size too big.
His hair was tied back, but still seemed limp. Uncared for, if clean, while the signs of a recent shave made him seem almost sloppy.
In other words, Issei was looking at a man who was probably the second most dangerous person in the room. And when Matsuda whispered to him….
"Man. That guy looks like a middle schooler could kick his ass."
Issei couldn't bring himself to do more than shrug.
"Well, he's a teacher, so it's not like he's going to be fighting students, right?"
"Hmm. For some reason he seems suspicious."
Motohama was about to elaborate when the gym teacher snapped out an order.
"All right people! Enough chit chat. You've got physical exams coming up soon and the class succeeds together, or fails together. So we need to get your rope climb scores up. We'll be working on that today, along with standard warmups."
And that was that.
Even a Campione wasn't foolish enough to challenge a gym teacher with a passion.
So that meant he got to spend the next fifteen minutes going through light stretches and doing the ten minute warmup jog. Not enough to knock the wind out of you, even before he changed, but it was a good start. Heck, he'd not once match Matsuda, usually sticking around the middle of the pack. Now….
"Issei, you bastard! How'd you beat me!"
His friend had him in a headlock because the Campione had blown him out of the water.
"Oi, oi, oi, let me go or I'll flip yah!"
Struggling for a brief moment, the two boys ended up getting separated by the simple fact that, well, their third friend had seen an opportunity. And tugged a rope behind them. Leaving them sprawled out on top of each other, in front of a bunch of girls, and in a not so pleasant position.
There were a few pointed giggles and one girl even whispered to her friend that it was a rather bold love confession.
"Noooo!" The Demon King cried out! "That's horrible! How can you say such a thing!"
"Weren't you the one mumbling about girls love being a natural expression of earnest friendship the other day?" Murayama, one of the kendo club members called out.
"Yes! It is!" Issei emphatically nodded his head, scrambling to his feet. "People should express themselves in beautiful ways! Especially pretty women! But, uh, I think that was actually him?"
Jerking a thumb at Matsuda, the photographer simply grinned.
"And if you ever want your pictures taken while expressing friendship, I-"
Katase, vice captain of the same club as her friend Murayama, interjected.
"Die in a fire, pervert!"
Wounded, the pair decided to pick up a laughing Motohama by the ankles when he tripped trying to run away, and were about to start spinning him around by his feet when they were finally stopped.
"Hah. Youngsters sure are energetic, aren't they, Mrs. Ryuuchi?" Amakasu had suddenly appeared, rope in hand, and gave the young men an eye smile. "I think these three have volunteered to go first."
Visibly unimpressed with their display, Issei couldn't help but wilt a little under the teacher's glare. He wasn't ashamed of defending beautiful things… but, well, she looked at him as if he were a particularly dim squirrel beating itself over the head with an acorn it couldn't bite into.
"Yes. I do think so."
"No worries then! We've already got things set up."
Tossing the spare length of material to the side, Issei watched in awe as Amakasu grabbed onto one of the ropes… and then just freakin' launched himself up it with his arms alone!
"Now, I don't think everyone needs to do that by the end of the semester. But I'll try and demonstrate a few other techniques, ok?"
Holding on with his thighs and feet, their new teacher leaned back, hanging half upside down, and waved at them. Then, he pointed straight at the trio, his glasses somehow remaining perfectly in place, and then at the rope.
"As for you three, do your best! If you need help, I'll be happy to offer it."
Letting himself go, the salaryman managed a mid air backflip, landed on his feet, did a backwards shoulder roll to bleed off momentum, and then popped up in less time than it took for the girls in class to scream.
"For now, let's get started everyone!"
And that was that.
Issei really did need to focus. Sure, he couldn't get tired, but, well, he hadn't actually done much rope climbing before. So even if he was physically able to do it, well….
"Ah!"
He slipped, about half way up, tried to grab the rope, would have scraped his hands if he was still squishy, and ended up hitting the mat flat on his back.
"Well done Issei! You spread out the impact across your body. That's a good instinct you've got." Amakasu praised him from where he was helping one of the female students climb better.
'Hmm. That's odd.'
Sure, Mrs. Ryuuchi was helping out people here and there, but Amakasu was everywhere.
Someone started to slip? He called out a warning.
Someone actually fell? The man caught two different students at once!
And when you started to give out near the top? A small word of encouragement, or a pointed look that silenced the other boys from razzing each other too much.
Sure, it wasn't very… teachery, but it was teacher-like.
Enough that the Campione wondered if the member of the HCC had trained others before. That would explain why he was so well suited for this particular role. And it also made him feel a little….
'Jealous. Hmm.'
It was strange, but, well, everyone was looking at the man with a good bit of wonder.
Was he the ninja that Smith told him about?
After all, that packet of papers was waiting for him… but since he'd gone to speak with Sona that morning, he hadn't had time to read them yet.
'Maybe that's what I'll do tonight, when I get home. Before homework, of course, since the briefing packet is so important.'
"Honorable Brother says what?"
"School. Tommorow. Test. It's already the third time you've asked me this."
"I… fail to see the purpose, Big Brother."
Yinghua was a dutiful apprentice and son.
He understood early on that it was his honor and duty to learn at the feet of Luo Hao, the master cultivator and god slayer, who had in the past taken his ancestors under her wing and allowed them to flourish. Specifically under the condition that a scion of the Lu family would join her once every generation and carry on the training that was left unfinished by the previous apprentice.
As a teen, Yinghua could say with pride he had already overtaken the skills of his predecessor, and yet his skills and accomplishments had only ever served to drive his master to impose greater demands and tribulations on him.
That was normal.
The life Yinghua had grown into from the moment he could walk and speak, he had been handed over as a ward to Luo Hao in accordance to custom, and indeed had excelled in his role as apprentice and attendant.
Now things were different.
They, himself, his Elder Brother, a pair of Devils, including a She Devil, and even some normal humans - though those had gone their own way by now - had "walked home".
Despite being capable of various forms of teleportation and flight, they had opted for a stroll, perhaps to discuss business or further arrangements as he had first expected. But in the end the group spent most of them discussing popular forms of media, homework, which was apparently schoolwork done at home.
Why that was not called schoolwork, too, he did not know. But mostly chalked it up to an issue of translations.
That he was capable of stomaching the presence of those who reminded him of her Eminence was a testament to the virtues he'd cultivated over his short life, after all. Which meant he was that much more confused when Luo Hao's brother, Wakoku's demon king, had declared he needed further instruction.
Yinghua had steeled himself, expecting new trials and demands from the otherwise placid young king.
What he did not expect, however, was to be signed up for standard education.
What purpose could it serve?
In fact, he was so distracted he only noticed the Devil and the She Devil turning to leave when their bodies moved.
An incredible distraction for one who ought to have read their plans in the air currents!
But this Yinghua was forced to admit, if only to himself, he was truly confounded. Obviously no mystical knowledge could be gained, and the physical side left much to be desired if the class he'd watched earlier was anything to go by. Rather, to him they looked like fun games for children.
"Well, it's school. And you're not supposed to be walking around when we're in class. You might get in trouble."
Was this some sort of measure to restrain his movements during the day?
Did the Campione not trust him out of his sight yet?
"I assure you, I will be staying out of sight. A cover up wasn't needed." If it was truly necessary, Yinghua would just avoid being out and about during the day and instead remain active at night. There would be no issue so long as he put together a few familiars to rouse him from sleep in case he was needed.
"Why would I want that? Nah, you and Koneko were doing great earlier. You should go see your friends when you can. Like Koneko."
Yinghua wrinkled his nose in distaste at the mention of the devil girl.
Or he would have if he wasn't in the company of a Campione. Such might be seen as disrespectful, after all. Instead he kept pace with the older boy as they walked back to his home. A simple, short walk away, it nonetheless gave him the ability to accompany his honorable brother as an assistant should.
"Oh, speaking of." Suddenly checking his pockets, Yinghua could only watch in confusion as his Older Brother pulled out a wad of paper bills. "Amakasu included this in my briefing packet. So I, um, well, I don't know what you need, but if you want anything, you can buy it!"
Looking at the… money, Yinghua slowly reached out a hand and took it.
"I dunno how much you actually need, but that's my dad's annual salary in cash. So, um, if you need a house or something just ask!"
"Would you prefer that I secure my own domicile?"
"No!" The Campione waved his hands around. "We have plenty of room at home, ah, dang. That wasn't what I was trying to say. Hmm. How about this? Are you comfortable sleeping where you are, little buddy?"
A nod.
"It is most excellent, yes." A third bedroom on the top floor of the Hyoudou residence, across from the Campione's own place of rest. While they shared a restroom, it was hardly anything comparable to what Elder Sister had preferred. On either end of the extremes. "I do not wish to relocate, unless you require additional space."
For some reason, Wakoku's governor blushed at that, suddenly nervous.
"Well, ahem, you see, there's… no. You're too young for me to even consider admitting that. Yes."
"As you say, Elder Brother."
"Man." For some reason, and Yinghua had gladly accepted that it was the way of Kings to simply be a little different from normal folk, he suddenly appeared wistful. "That's why you've gotta go to school. If you don't, you'll look back on this time of your life and wonder why you spent it all cultivating, you know?"
"But… is that not our purpose? To serve as tools and governors of the lands of men? The Lu dynasty has served the Qing since they began, even fighting in wars that threatened to overturn them, and served the Ming before them. Elder Sister may trace her lineage back to the time of the Xuanzong Emperor, while even in your land all peoples are of relation to your Emperor and, through His holy blood, the Divine Radiance of the Sun."
Issei looked at him with what might have been pity, though Yinghua had never seen such an expression before, and simply leaned over and put him in a headlock.
"Tell you what buddy. You go to school, it'll make me happy. How does that sound?"
Despite not really hurting, it was strange that the Campione was grinding his knuckles against the top of his head, so, squirming free, the teenager complied.
"This Yinghua would be delighted to do so."
The rest of their trip home was spent in companionable silence. Sometimes Yinghua would make a comment, other times big brother would ask his opinion about something or another, usually about the physical features of his fellow students. A waste of time, truly.
None of those vipers would ever see this King's shadow if Yinghua had his say.
Far too alike to their master for his tastes, the women of the Five Mountain's Cult were as dedicated to training and combat as the founder, however, because their sect was led by a matriarch, they believed only one of them would be chosen to inherit the seat of leader. Many would go as far as to believe Yinghua himself was some sort of prize being dangled by Luo Hao to tempt her students.
A stupid idea if there was ever one.
As if Luo Hao would ever abdicate control of their group or care about such things as training successors.
The Five Mountains Cult was to Luo Hao as the fingers were to a person's hand. A mere extension, useful for manipulating tools and the world around oneself, yet miniscule when compared to the entirety of the body.
"So they won't try to get you in trouble for staying?"
He appreciated the concern, unneeded as it might have been.
"It will prove no issue. If they wish to take umbrage with this Lu Yinghua, they may do so at their own peril. That is the way of our sect."
The young king looked at him perplexed, attempting to decipher the meaning of his words. As prone to attracting trouble as Big Brother seemed to be, his heart appeared far gentler than most.
"What about your family?"
"What about them? I do not believe any of my relatives surpass me in martial skill if that is your worry."
The last he'd seen of them was when his cousins thought they could usurp his place as her Eminence's apprentice. A delusion which he swiftly disabused them of before sending the duo back home. Much as he had done his uncle the year prior.
"That's… not what I meant. Don't you miss them?"
Miss them? Did he?
It was hard to miss near strangers who only showed up when they wanted to test how much stronger you'd grown. They weren't keen on having him around otherwise so he never wondered whether he wanted to be around them. But that apparently was just how things were between them and Her Eminence.
In many ways, Big Brother's household felt more like a family.
Mr. Gorou was playful and exuberant at times. He worried but showed it in a way that didn't feel overbearing. Mrs. Miki, on the other hand, was unlike any woman he had spent any measure of time around for as long as he could remember. Stern at times, but unbothered and carefree in a way that reminded him of a bird untethered to the ground.
'Her anger should not be provoked.' He'd decided as he moved in, endeavoring to make himself useful around the house.
She appreciated it, and Yinghua felt compelled to continue doing so.
Their family was a gentle one. How did it give rise to a god slayer? He had yet to figure out.
"Man, I thought those cultivator fantasy novels were bunk for being so grim but you guys really weren't lying about-"
He stopped, bumping into the Campione.
"You okay there?"
"Big Brother… I sense an unknown at the house."
Immediately, the young man went from carefree to concerned. Body tensing as every inch of the god slayer reacted to the idea of a fight. Untrained as he may have been, the martial artist felt the boundless well of Ki within Wakoku's campione swell and churn angrily as the stormy sea.
Swiftly, the duo made their way back to the Hyoudou residence, Yinghua's mind locked onto the presence he felt as they neared their destination.
"Mom? Are you home?"
Yinghua followed at the young king's back, unwilling to let him suffer an ambush should that be this stranger's intent. The duo walked in warily, calmly, though he was sure that if roused to anger, the entire house would be consumed in a storm of stone, terror, and poison.
Very few things could threaten a Campione.
Their families? That was something else altogether and as the duo pushed inside, neither even stopping to take their shoes off, Yinghua prayed this wasn't some sort of harebrained scheme.
"In the living room, honey!"
The younger boy sighed in relief at the tone.
"Something happen? I saw an extra pair of shoes at the door!"
There was a moment of silence.
"We have a guest, could you come over and see them before you go to your room?"
"By your side, Elder Brother."
Issei gave a slow nod, swallowed, and pushed ahead.
And then stopped suddenly.
"Oi! Aren't you guys, wait, hmm. Why are you familiar!"
"Issei! That's no way to talk to a guest!"
Yinghua was proven right about avoiding the wrath of Mrs. Miki, as she immediately cowed a Campione with little more than a glare and a twist of his ear - truly her technique must be impeccable if it was able to surpass a God Slayer's durability so easily!
But that gave him plenty of time to take in the Viper sitting calmly at the Hyoudou's coffee table, sipping on tea quite gently, while carefully perched on the edge of his seat on the sofa.
'Brown hair, ah, in the style called "twin tails", European. Purple eyes indicate non standard human. Mild holy aura. Member of the Bronze Cross? No. Not… arrogant enough. Catholic Church? White robe with green stripes indicate lay initiate of monastic knights. Possibly. Membership is… indiscrete. Definite familiarity with Elder Brother. And another aura outside.' He did not look away, nor did the pleasant smile on his face change at all. 'Possible ambush? No. Neither is strong enough. I could kill her before she activated her weapon. Unless I am missing something - ah!'
Far more intriguing, however, was the package sitting next to her.
Because that screamed of divine magic.
'Wait. No. Overthinking this. The Viper kills with a sudden bite, not a rushing strike.'
The young woman waved them in with a smile that radiated cheer and confidence. Big Brother, for his part, looked stumped. As if he couldn't tell whether he recognized her or not.
"Hello young man! My name is Irina Shidou. It's a pleasure to meet you. And hello there, Issei! It's been a long while, huh?"
Yinghua shuffled back, on guard.
Nothing good ever came when women smiled at him.
Chapter 37: Interlude IV
Chapter Text
March of the Kings II
Long distance calls were expensive.
No matter the time or age, the ability for communication was perhaps one of the greatest assets humanity had ever come to understand. To receive, decipher, and then act upon intel was the key that led to the rise of countless empires and paved the way for the various methods that humans used to maintain contact in the modern age.
Alec was old fashioned in that he preferred technology to magical means of communication.
The natural propensity of a godslayer's body to interfere with the intricate magical formulas required to create a device capable of mimicking a cellphone made them all too unreliable for a man who enjoyed being kept in the loop. Especially when it came to international affairs or rare finds.
Which is why losing his phone was something of an annoyance.
He didn't keep alternative methods on his person except for a one way pager. So his last resort was to make a call from a nearby airport. The bill that could come from this would be… significant. Especially because Sir Iceman had been berating him at the top of his voice for the past ten minutes.
"Of all the boneheaded decisions you could have made. This has to be near the top of the list, Alec."
"Yes, you've established that already."
"Just what possessed you to raid Mecca of all places? You know the Mohamadeans have issued a fatwa calling for your death? All of them! You may well solve their bloody schism through this act."
Alec struggled not to frown. The line might have been secure enough to discuss matters like those, but he would not be surprised if the call had already been intercepted by both mundane and mystical means.
"I was following a lead regarding one of the Witches' former contacts. Apparently they were one of the alchemists involved in the creation of the Holy Swords and many of their personal effects and research had been left entombed there." There, admitting that much wouldn't harm his investigation as his enemy likely already knew he was pursuing that avenue. "To the point that I was forced to engage several Takwin in battle, though no humans were injured."
So long as he didn't reveal the results of his actual investigation they should be fine. But even sharing this was a bit of a gamble.
There was a sigh from the other side of the line.
"Was it worth it?"
"You know I can't say."
"Quite. I imagine you're calling for a reason then?"
Iceman was as sharp as ever, as to be expected from his top collaborator. Even then, part of Alec couldn't help but churn at the assumption that the older man had in any way figured him out. It just wasn't in the nature of Alexander Gascoigne to be predictable.
Or, rather, most couldn't understand the logic and reasoning behind his actions until well after the fact.
To have one's actions be divined was an insult unto itself.
"My phone was destroyed in the altercation, and there was a contact on that list I would like you to reach for me." The admission that he'd left something behind at the 'crime scene' bit like a thorn in his abdomen. A mark that, while he'd managed to get what he wanted and escape, the plan had gone awry.
"I assume you'd also like me to send you a replacement."
Predicted again.
As expected of Iceman.
"You would be correct. More importantly, one of my contacts in Taiwan called me before the operation but I opted to wait until afterwards to hear what she had to say…."
There was a pause. It almost sounded amused.
"And then you lost your phone."
"And then I lost my phone, yes. Are you listening to me at all, Iceman?"
"Oh, very much so. I was merely… distracted by my thoughts on the matter. Either way, I will have one of your familiars deliver your spare phone. And if you'd like, share that tidbit of rather interesting information that you might have missed during your preparations for the raid."
"Operation." He insisted. A raid implied that it was his intent to brute force his way into the location with no finesse or proper planning. An operation was a carefully crafted plan with the expectation of entering and leaving without disturbance, with calculated risks and responses to them taken into account in advance.
Raids were for the unprepared and the barbarians.
"Do you want the intel or not, Alec?"
"Yes, go on."
"This concerns one of your fellow Godslayers. The youngest one. Apparently he's been visited by Luo Hao and an altercation occurred that lead to the release of a Heretic God of unknown identity as of now. Though I have it on good authority it was Chinese, had seemingly been released by Luo Hao, and summoned no less than four subordinate gods."
That was interesting. It spoke to either a very powerful spirit or a very schizophrenic one. Perhaps something that had suffered a compounding effect of dozens upon dozens of syncretizations and conflations?
"I have some of my people investigating it, but the battle was contained within a powerful field by the locals and thus only a few have witnessed the heretic in question." Iceman's words answered a few questions and begged a few more. But what he said next actually annoyed the Campione. "And I'm afraid you won't be able to visit, either."
Alec frowned but said nothing on the matter.
The youngest Campione. Some boy from the far east who somehow managed to slay a god in international waters. At the time he'd been preoccupied with an experiment and left the matter to the Eccentric of Los Angeles or the Strong Girl from China.
But to think his oversight would lead to the creation of another Campione.
'The Witch won't be pleased by this.'
That a 7th demon king was born and her plan had yet come to fruition was likely a source of frustration for that woman. Alec could delight himself in imagining her frustrated, flustered visage, but it didn't change the fact that now the political circumstances of the supernatural world had shifted once again.
That he survived Luo Hao's descent meant he'd managed to either defeat her or convince her to give up territory.
Which meant her influence would be pushed westward, towards Europe. The other two campione who called it their home would react in their own ways, and the ripples would collide with Alec's own domain.
What a frustrating lot, they were.
"I assume there's more to it?"
"Quite. While the identity of the enemy he overcame remains nebulous. One of the few pieces of information that leaked through the embargo imposed by the Japanese factions was the fact that their campione has now come upon the power of a Sacred Gear, a Longinus, to be exact."
That brought him up short.
"Are you sure of this?"
"I've cross referenced it and checked multiple sources. They all repeated the same statement. Japan has essentially declared it has nestled within itself what might be the most dangerous Tyrant in the world. Even more so, I suspect it was the one made from the soul of y Ddraig Goch."
Alec was familiar with Sacred Gears since he had plenty of them in his personal collection and amongst the belongings which the Royal Arsenal left on display in its halls. Obtaining them was… risky and required a set of skills and circumstances that very few individuals had.
Though he was sure the Grigori was working on a way to streamline the process.
Something he might or might not have interfered with by stealing the prototype that Azazel had made. Not that the Grigori lacked for reasons to be wroth with Alec, but considering how they weren't gonna make proper use of it, he figured it would make for a worthy avenue of research. If only because he figured it would be better to find a way to extract gears without killing the host.
Even he wouldn't consider such a path forwards unless it was truly vital.
"This is too coincidental to be a leak. It is possible whoever is behind this decided to let everyone know that the Campione has a power that should be normally improbable if not impossible to obtain."
He'd done his research.
While some Campione had been recorded as having Sacred Gears, none of them could be said to have anything near the level of a Longinus. The circumstances that might allow someone with an inactive Longinus to become a god slayer without triggering its activation in order to survive were… astronomically low.
But not impossible, and if the chance wasn't zero then it was possible.
"So this is a warning, then?"
"That's our best guess. Japan is essentially putting itself on lockdown until a decisive outcome is reached. Whoever courts the favor of this Campione will become the dominant power of the land and so they will be zealously impeding entry to all but the highest rank of diplomats."
"The Three Factions, you mean."
Alec leaned back against the side of the plastic divider, casting a wary eye on any commuters who might be listening in just a little too closely.
"Those are the three most meddlesome groups. I doubt the Chinese pantheon will be making a move now, not when they have their own god slayer to worry about. Most mage associations also lack the clout to brute force their way through a blockade like this so it's unlikely for anyone but those three to get involved at this stage."
Well, he could think of one more group who might be interested and the allure of a Campione with a Longinus, even a low tier one, and could be just the lure they need for that Witch's cult.
"I would like you to contact Ms. Cheung for me."
Another pause on the other side of the line.
"You're sending her into that mess?"
Alec shrugged. She was the closest operative he had on that side of the continent that he trusted not to screw this up
"Either this is a one in six billion miracle, or it was a plan carefully put together by people with both the foresight and willingness to pay the costs of creating a new Campione. Especially when failure was so much more likely than success."
Iceman made a noise of agreement.
"Then I will put together a dossier. I'm sure the HCC and the CIA have both already begun just that. But do you truly suspect an… artificiality to this boy?"
The Black prince considered his options for a few moments before deciding a simple admission would hardly compromise him. At least not any further.
"I believe it is a probability that should be explored."
And if he was insisting on spending resources on such exploration, then he was all but screaming to his ally that he suspected The Witch, in particular, was behind this situation. An artificial Campione should be an impossibility, but probably no more impossible than a Campione who was also carrying one of the Sacred Treasures of Britannia.
Even more than that, the fact that the newest Campione was Japanese, and therefore in direct contention with Luo Hao, and possessed the Longuinous most closely associated with Wales and England was painfully suspicious.
'Perhaps that they, too, are an island nation included compatibility? I could see… certain sympathetic tendencies in such a people. Both our empires were ended by the Americans, ultimately due to the second world war. Both of our nations are considered to have high concentrations of mysteries and magic. And both of our nations have long, bloody histories steeped in conflict with the mainland. Where we now find ourselves opposing rival God Slayers.'
Alec wondered, for just a moment, if his old enemy had created a weapon to end him.
"Keep an eye on my newest compatriot's movements. I would like to know, immediately, if he shows any signs of her influence. Even if we must be indiscrete."
A Small Village in México
Xochipilli thought himself a respectable Heretic God.
Not overtly famous.
Not completely forgotten.
He was right at the middle point where people would have trouble figuring out his identity, but not too obscure that it would take him too long to regain followers and the power they contained. With his authorities it should have been only a matter of time.
Between a connection with narcotics, sports, and… ahem… other enjoyable activities, all he had to do was spend some time with humans and tempt them into following him.
That was it.
Simple, sweet, to the point.
He'd heard about the god slayer who'd managed to take down Tezcatlipoca and wasn't eager to try his luck with whatever madman managed that feat. So, as a god who preferred peace to war, he figured laying low and biding his time until his strength recovered was the way to go.
'How did it come to this?'
He was a god.
A heretic, perhaps diminished, shouldn't have been beaten so easily. Shouldn't have been left hanging upside down like the catch of the day as his followers, now former followers, worshiped at the feet of some foreign woman who didn't even look like she wanted them to!
"This really isn't necessary."
"Madness, your ladyship! That false prophet was obviously here to spread lies and madness to the village. We shouldn't suffer his presence when your holiness has shown us the proper path!"
"Maybe? It's just… isn't that going a little bit overboard?"
A little bit?
They were about to ritually sacrifice him!
Biting into his gag, the ancient deity began working his abs like his life depended on it. Because it probably did.
"Listen, lady, you gotta give 'em something to do!"
"SILENCE, HEATHEN!"
One of the workers struck him in the face with a baseball bat, one that was enchanted with blood magic, for daring to speak out. Still, when he got whacked in the face it hurt more than that it bled and Xo was tough - he could take a pounding.
"Just give these idiots some order that can't be misinterpreted! It'll focus them up!"
"O-ok." He was incredulous. This psychotic Campione was actually following his suggestion!? "Everybody let's… gather up. Let's make a circle and we can decide what we want to eat for the celebratory feast we planned the other day."
"Yes, Lady Aisha!" One crazed woman cried out! "We'll roast his heart for you!" Xo remembered helping the couple conceive! Why the Hell did she turn on him?! "But we should probably decide on what greens would go well with… pork? People taste like pork, yes? So we need greens to deal with the fat, along with beans and rice."
Unsure of what to do, pausing mid crunch as the group of cultists gathered around in front of Aisha, happily and casually discussing their upcoming feast, the Heretic God could only wonder.
'How powerful is this lady? How did she overcome such immense mind control?'
Authorities might change between users, but still, this was crazy! There's no way this was all accidental… right?
'No! For later!'
Glad he never skipped on stretching, the heretic god managed to curl upwards enough to swing about and grab ahold of the robe binding his ankles. Biting through it was unpleasant, as the power channeled to his mouth caused his teeth to crack, but he would survive. And with the guards distracted, this might well be his only chance.
'Whatever they made these binds out of is crazy.'
As silently as he could, the seeming young man brought his feet under him, cursed the fact he'd left his good shoes behind, and was mostly glad this button and jeans were intact enough to avoid any further suspicion once he was out of the cave. Or so he hoped. Because he wasn't sticking around to get a change of clothes!
Sprinting full speed, pumping magical energy into his limbs, the Heretic God of the fallen Azteca Mexica proved that even a peace loving god was ready for struggle.
Sure, he was claiming captives to feed Big Brother Sun, but running away was a life saver!
"He's missing! He's gone! He's running away!"
Cries of alarm came up behind him once the lunatics probably decided he was ready for his time on the altar.
"See you later suckers!"
Leaping over a flying tackle from the right, ducking under an enchanted machete swinging at him from the left, sliding between two crazy people with sickles trying to block the door, Xochipilli couldn't help but laugh.
"I'm the god of dance! Do you really think you can catch me?"
Twirling, twisting, stomping, spinning, tossing his hips, lifting his arms, throwing his head, he managed to free himself from the last of the ropes binding his arms by stepping into a slash. Then, spinning around, he exhaled. A forceful, sudden breath, a vast stream of flowers, all of them clinging to the mortals chasing him, filled up the entrance of the cave in a rush.
"Now sleep! A nice, long nap!"
Releasing soporific spores, his summoned works of floral art left the dozen or so armed men behind him slumping over.
So merciful was he that the Heretic God even lunged forwards, snatching weapons from limp hands, keeping the men from injuring themselves as they fell… and just so coincidently, arming himself.
That was when he noticed his breath.
It was visible.
"Mr. God, please reconsider violence. It isn't the way to solve things." As if taunting him, the purity of the maiden's words were in complete contrast with the aura of cold and death that now surrounded her, ice crystals fluttering in the air as the flowers and spores around the campione died and thick lances of frozen water jutted around her like a ring of glass thorns.
Xochipilli did the smart thing.
He turned tail and ran.
"Stop him, your ladyship!"
"He's gone to spread his evil elsewhere!"
Confused, the young maiden looked around at the crowd of kneeling and pleading zealots. Unsure, she didn't seem to know whether to believe them regarding his supposed evil, before her lips set on a thin line and her eyes became downcast with sorrow.
"If I must then… for the good of the people, and the glory of the nation, I will take up the sword, mount my horse, and cast down the evil wyrm from the heavens with God's might."
Around her, the zealots seemed to glow, wisps of power, no, wisps of faith flooding from the worshiping crowd formed a swirl of golden smoke over her, all before a towering creature appeared as if it had always been there. Larger than the buildings, larger than the village it self, it's shadow loomed over them and shrouded the light of the moon.
[Jabberwock Slayer!]
Xochipilli didn't look back, he just started running, even as the titan readied itself to swing down its sword at him.
Only a singular thought occupied his mind.
"This girl is crazy!"
Parts Unknown
"Kill the bitch! Eat her fucking sou-"
There was an explosion of stagnant air when her foot struck the vampire in his jaw.
"This Luo Hao is not a female dog."
Bring her leg up and then sharply down, she axe kicked his subordinate in the head so hard the ancient wight poofed into bone dust.
"But this one will make you hers."
A knee strike led into a rabbit punch, incapacitating two of the lesser undead she found herself battling. But it took a knife hand blow to decapitate some disgusting, regenerating horror.
"Impertinent beast!"
Even that failed to destroy it.
"Die when I kill you!"
Rapidly striking a succession of pressure points, this caused multiple, simultaneous ruptures in three of the thing's four hearts. Driving a claw strike forwards, she plucked the last one out, shoved it into the chest of a Jiangshi, and then watched the resulting mess explode into a spray of gore.
"Damnit. Does nothing work? How is this crazy woman killing all of us!?"
Several circling ghouls, naked, covered in wiry hair, corpse pale and with long, slavering tongues, darted from side to side. They circled her like wolves stalking prey. Yet they had not the boldness of hunters!
Striking first, Luo Hao dashed forwards, scooping up a rock and braining the first of the half a dozen corpse eaters.
Shattering his skull, she spun and threw the weapon straight through the head of another, before transitioning into a cat stance. Each kick rose and fell with excellent precision, her foot augmented with the barest hint of Yang energy, shattering bone and tearing flesh with the lightest of touches.
'Yet my strength does not recover.'
The few drops of energy consumed in such small movements were still sorely missed. Because she had been down here for a long time by now. And since the moment she woke in a place of dark, winding tunnels and oppressive chi, the Campione had not felt the tiniest most of power be restored to her.
So even such petty fare was… draining.
"Retreat! They're all dead. Get the Hell out of here!"
Luo Hao frowned, but permitted the retreat of the zombies and other lesser undead. The energy consumed to hunt them down might well be needed soon enough.
'I do wonder how my governor and my disciple fair?'
She instructed her little eagle to keep tabs on her Little Brother's progress, though she hadn't intended on spending so much time away, the Monkey King had seen fit to banish her to whatever corner of existence this way lie. It didn't feel like the underworld, nor was it the afterlife.
Her heart was still beating, after all.
'100,000 beats.'
That marks another day.
Keeping track of one's heartbeat, keeping count of such a number in lieu of keeping count of seconds, was only natural. For one such as Luo Hao, whose control over her own body was absolute, such skills came as a matter of course. And while it was true that this realm appeared to lack anything which could be described as edibles or even clean breathing air, the constitution of a Campione, combined with the might of an experienced cultivator, had allowed Luo Hao to operate at peak capacity despite an environment that was deadly to the living.
'This is clearly not the underworld, or the afterlife.'
There were creatures here.
But none of them could be said to be alive. They were but echoes, impressions left behind by souls that fell through the cracks and perished in this abandoned in-between fold of reality.
"Master really outdid himself."
Only the likes of the Monkey King were likely aware of this space between spaces, though she found there was little of worth to this realm itself. The echoes could be killed, but soon returned to life. The atmosphere was noxious and there was little light or space for anything of importance to be built or claimed.
It was a land where neither death nor life existed.
Only slow decay and oblivion.
Even now, as she settled to rest against the wall of a small cavern she'd dug out, Luo Hao couldn't find herself any closer to resting. Nor could she feel hunger or pain. Given enough time she was sure this space would rob her of all feeling, and eventually her very spirit would rot and be reduced to an echo.
There would be no escape.
There would no longer be a point to fighting and staving off the inevitable.
"But that's how losers think."
Her often serene smile was jagged and sharp. The pure, still pool that was her heart driven to churn angrily as the sea. Yes, even though she was trapped, alone, and running out of options, the insane young girl who had driven twin gods into their grave was alive and thriving.
"This truly is wonderful training! Clearly Master Dòu-zhànshèng-fó wished to allow me to undergo even more intense training. After all, my performance with my younger brother was pitiful. There is no good reason for me to be surprised by an unknown Campione. All such skills are within my purview, after all."
Her madness, however, was clearly not apparent to herself.
"Yes. This Luo Hao's heart is beating in anticipation! After this training, a rematch with, hmm, I did not gift my governor with a new name. Luo Bao. Yes, he shall both bring order and be the treasure of Wakoku."
And if her stomach rumbled at the thought of the plump meat dumplings she had seen prepared for Pigsy… well, that was not the sort of thing that noble Luo Hao would do. So clearly it was some illusion of this place.
But even illusions may hold a glimmer of truth.
"Luo Bao will offer me tribute after this Luo Hao properly subjugates him. He shall make some of those dumplings before beginning his training back at my demesne."
Such glorious plans of conquest were violently interrupted by beasts stinking of sulfur, the sound of claws scraping on stone, and the howls of slavering beasts. As massive, vaguely wolf-like monstrosities began charging down the cave tunnel. Their jaws dropped boiling, burning rivulets of blood, their eyes were balls of glowing white fire so bright they hurt to look upon, and their fur so black they were darker than the un-light of the purgatory itself.
Luo Hao simply raised one leg and brought it down, smashing open the floor of the area and dropping down a level.
Twisting about in mid air, she flipped over and ended up with her feet under her before reaching the ground and then coiling her body like a spring.
This gave the several dozen wailing souls around her just enough time to flee in horror before the pair of massive beasts reached the hole she'd broken in. Which she then promptly lashed up at, launching a massive slab of rock directly upwards at the monsters.
A blast of white flames shattered the stone, but the makeshift cover drew enough fire that her leaping strike was more than safe. So, now bounding directly up into the hole she'd kicked into the ground, the Campione was free to bury her fist into the snout of the first Hellhound.
"With great force and boundless wisdom, a single blow delivers judgment to evil!"
Having gripped the fur of the first beast, she twisted about its head and delivered a crushing, shattering strike with her now diamond armored free hand.
"Cease!"
With one of the monsters knocked out, the white flames of its eyes currently banked and little more than burning embers, the Campione forced the Hellhound to look at her.
"You shall serve as this Luo Hao's steed. And I desire pork buns. So you shall lead the way to the exit."
She got a snarl and a gout of fire in response, so, tugging on the monster's ears, the godslayer simply… flicked the nose of the twenty foot tall fire breathing monster wolf hard enough that it covered its bruised face and cowered.
"If you misbehave, I shall have you neutered. Now. Let us collect your friend and depart."
Chapter 38: Chapter XXX
Chapter Text
Hyoudou Residence
No way.
There was just no way.
This lady here was Shidou?
"Wait, Shidou was a boy!" Issei jabbed his finger at the very cute girl sitting in his house. "So you can't be him!" Suddenly pulling his finger back, he remembered his little buddy. "Well, unless you are… and you just… roll like that now?" And another thing also occurred to him, spurred on by Yinghua's advice. "Or are you a crazy person pretending to be my friend to get me to lower my guard so you can do terrible things!?"
Because those things happened way too often for his taste nowadays and he was kinda starting to suspect it was a pattern..
"Hey! I'm not a boy! What made you think I was!" Turning pink, the alleged childhood friend shook her in firm denial. "We played together a bunch! I used to beat you up and drop bugs down your shirt every time you tried to name yourself Harem-King of the Rock! And I'm not here to kill you!"
"Oh yeah?"
Came his eloquent rejoinder.
"Yeah!"
"Then prove it!"
"Prove what? That I'm not here to kill you?"
"That you're a girl! Because you sound like Irina, and also I always won whenever we wrestled, but he was a guy!"
"Dang it, Issei! Fine!"
Standing up, she pulled her cloak open. And now Issei was aware of why his alleged childhood friend was wearing a very fancy white and green cloak.
"Thank you for the meal."
Clapping his hands together in thanks, the Godslayer offered his gratitude to all good gods in the world. Because right now he was seeing a glimpse of Nirvana. And it turns out Nirvana was black spandex ecchi combat suits and this crazy girl might be crazy, but she was definitely a cute girl! Not another cute Gasper sort of person!
"This isn't how this is supposed to go."
"Mah, mah. Don't worry about it Irina, you need to remember Issei just needs to take his time to catch up." His mom, carrying a tray of tea, apple slices, and fancy little crackers walked in. "As for you Issei, stop being rude to our guest."
"Wait, you always knew Irina was a girl?"
"Of course, honey. Why do you think she got so annoyed when you declared you wanted a harem?"
"Because he wanted all the girls for himself?"
That was obvious, no? What guy didn't want a harem?
"Because he was yelling it out at the top of his lungs!"
Their responses came out at the exact same time, the two teenagers turning to look at each other. One blushing, the other looking mildly suspicious, both then promptly received a light blow to the top of their head from a mother wielding a very dangerous paper fan.
"Issei, there's a young woman in my house to see you and since Ms. Aika seems to be 'just a friend', you don't get to be rude. Ms. Irina, you wouldn't stop blushing the whole time we spoke about Issei and he's very… slow to grasp subtleties. So please don't confuse him any longer." Hands on her hips, dual wielding fans of doom, the matriarch of the household nodded. "Yinghua, would you be a deary and help me in the kitchen?"
"This one is pleased to render assistance."
Giving Irina a long, suspicious look, the younger boy nonetheless followed his mom out of the living room. Though Yinghua seemed a bit tense, as if ready to spring into action at any moment.
Seriously, that guy was just way too high strung.
Not like Issei could blame him, he was just about in shock himself.
"Sorry, uhh… guess I wasn't paying much attention back in the day."
It earned him a teasing smile from the strawberry blonde.
"That's alright. Anyways, I'm glad to see things are okay around here. When we heard of what happened back home, mom and dad were afraid something terrible happened at Kuoh. They lost contact with Auntie Miki and Uncle Gorou so there wasn't any way to check."
"I'm sorry to hear that." Issei's heart clenched for a moment as he was suddenly, painfully reminded of the cruise ship. "Did they just lost their numbers or something? I, uh, don't actually know how international calls work…"
Chuckling, Irina cracked a lopsided smile.
"Believe it or not? Our luggage actually got blown up. We only had a few things from our carry-on bags left."
"Blown up! By what?"
"This." Patting the bandage wrapped package by her side, his old friend gave him a small nod. "But don't worry. It's for my protection - you have my word I won't use it to hurt you or your friends."
A slow nod.
"I suppose it's a relic?"
"I like to think of it as a failsafe. We had no idea what was going on in Japan, so they gave this to me just in case there was some kind of danger. But really, I told them there was nothing to worry about."
Issei wasn't sure about that. The last few weeks had been pretty dangerous. Whether it be Dusa-chan's sister, his 'adopted sister' Luo Hao, the Monkey King's gang running around, Issei felt like there was non-stop trouble.
Even now he wondered if something was going on that he didn't know about.
"There was no way you could have been a bad guy."
"Hmm. I guess." Issei fidgeted. "I don't really understand what's going on. And even when Agent Smith or Mr. Amakasu try to explain things, I don't always understand. But I'm some kind of big shot now, yeah?"
"Yeah. A big shot is a good way to put it. So, to get the official business out of the way, I, Irina Shidou, formally greet you in the name of the Alliance of the Holy Church, and ask that you, The Seventh Campione, Son of Pandora and Epimetheus, Issei Hyoudou accept our presence within the autonomous territory of Kuoh as ambassadors."
"Sure!" He easily agreed. "But uh, you probably should know about the-"
"Devils in town? My supervisor told us about them. Normally, we'd have to go to them first to ask for permission to stay since this was originally their territory but since Issei became a Campione, that muddles things a bit. I don't think they'll be a problem and we aren't here to cause trouble."
Issei might not have been very aware when it came to religion, but he'd played enough games to know that 'churches' and 'devils' weren't exactly a very peaceful combination.
"Okay, as long as there aren't any fights."
Irina beamed.
"Still, fate is a really funny thing, no?"
Fate? What did she mean by that?
"To think that we would meet each other like this, but somehow be involved in the supernatural side of things. I didn't even know about that stuff until we moved away and I started training. I was quite shocked when I heard the boy I grew up with ended up becoming a Campione. I guess that's why they decided to send me."
Issei looked down, unsure of what to think. Thankfully he was spared from answering by the arrival of his cat. The cute thing hopping into his lap, pressing against his stomach, and pressing as close to him as it could. Yoru was shivering and he simply ran a hand along her back until she calmed down.
"And are you okay with that?"
Irina smiled, but gave the clearly nervous animal her space and focused on him.
"Why wouldn't I be? I get to visit my hometown and see you, no? That's not something I'd have been able to do otherwise. Rather than see this as an ordeal, I'd like to think it is the will of God that I be here and father agreed with me."
Right, right. Uncle Toji was always going on about them when he invited them to go to church.
"How is he, by the way?"
"He started doing crossfit sermons, if you'll believe it. According to him it combines the best of spiritual and physical health, but I really am not sure about that."
Yeah, that sounded like her dad alright.
"You're always welcome to come visit. Though, uh, what do you mean 'our' presence?"
A crash came from the kitchen and then a grunt, Yoru leaping up and racing under the couch at the sound.
"Aieeeeee! There's someone in the bushes!"
Leaping to their feet, the pair rushed towards the scream. And that was when both of them stopped, if for very different reasons.
Irina facepalmed.
Issei clapped his hands together in thanks once again.
"Little Brother has earned his place."
Because outside the kitchen window, Yinghua was currently spraying a blue haired foreigner with water. A foreigner in the same outfit as Irina. A foreigner in the same outfit as Irina, now soaking wet as the martial artist blasted her with freezing water from a garden hose, and had oppai the size of a man's hopes and dreams!
"This is certainly a sign of God's favor." Issei gave a sage nod. "You and your friend may stay."
Yinghua, for his part, seemed to be having fun too.
"I knew it! This Yinghua knew he had sensed the presence of vipers, but never before would I have foreseen one hiding amidst the bushes! Preparing to ambush Honorable Brother, weren't you?! Thought you would get past the vigilant watch of this Yinghua, didn't you?!"
"Yeowch! You brat, that's cold! Stop it!" The girl snapped back, trying and failing to shield herself from the freezing whatever with a large wrapped package.
Only to be blasted on her face with the hose.
"Be gone from this property, abhorred temptress! You and your scandalous excuse for battle garb!"
Irina moved to get involved when her friend drew a massive sword and Issei simply put a hand on her shoulder.
"He knows what he's doing."
Swinging wildly, the swordsman lashed out, while the martial artist merely leapt atop the massive blade. And blasted her with another shot of water.
"Gah! I'll show you the power of God, heathen!"
Thrusting her weapon forwards, aiming at the hose, Yinghua simply wrapped the rubber tube around his leg and leapt upwards. Moving in an arc, he tumbled forwards, looping the hose around his opponent's extended arms, blasted her in the back, and then pulled the hose tight.
"Xenovia, please stop!"
Xenovia apparently ignored her comrade's request and simply brought her sword up and then down her back - aiming to slash apart the hose holding her and block further attacks. Thankfully Yinghua was unwilling to let his dad's stuff get cut up and tossed the head of the hose away, with the water still spraying causing it to flop about wildly, and Xenovia took up a combat stance.
"I will redeem this heretic! No matter what it takes!"
"No, you won't, agh! You're slashing up Issei's yard! You even cut apart a whole sculpture!"
"Hmm? Oh, that?" He pointed at what was probably several million yen's worth of multi-colored marble. What had once been a pretty accurate depiction of the goddess Amaterasu. "That was just practice. I can make another." Scratching his head, something very important did occur to him. "But is it really a good idea for a member of the Church to cut a statue of a Japanese goddess?"
Freezing, and not just because she had been doused with cold water, the swordswoman slowly looked around her.
The annoyed housewife.
The smug little shit who had embarrassed her.
The partner who was still burying her face in her hands.
And him, Issei, who was now poking at the rubble of his creation, pretending like he hadn't just been ogling her.
"Uh… he started it?"
Irina, for her part, looked like she wanted to bury her head in the ground. A mixture of exasperated, and terrified that gave him the impression this wasn't the first time something like this happened.
"Sister Griselda is gonna be so mad when she hears this."
He didn't know who that was, but apparently she was important since the blue haired girl immediately went still before dropping on her back in a faint.
All in all, he wouldn't call it a bad first impression.
Nobody tried to kill him yet.
Ena didn't like complicated things.
Diplomacy, politics, neutrality.
Though she'd been raised as a Hime Miko, Ena had never put much thought into such meaningless chit chat. When you were strong, you could do the things you wanted to do without issue and those who were weaker just had to bow out and leave you be.
It was the way of nature.
If you wanted to survive, you fought.
If you lost, you died, if you won you kept going. Those were the lessons Ena learned in the past year she spent on that mountain, scavenging to survive and honing her skills. While girls her age were studying, hanging out, playing, or getting up to mischief, Ena was busy swinging a sword.
And she ended up swinging her sword a lot.
Which is why this mission was perfect for her.
She got to leave the mountain, see the sights and eat something that didn't taste like bugs and dirt got mixed into it. And she even got a place to herself and caught up with one of her friends on the way!
All I gotta do to keep it that way is win.'
She knew about Campione.
Grampsy and the elders had told her about them in the past. The biggest and strongest predators of the human world. Unlike gods, devils, or monsters, they were a special existence that served as a check to make sure the human world remained in balance… or something like that, she'd zoned out the first time they gave her that lecture.
In the wilderness, safety was paramount.
Therefore, the Committee wanted to entice the biggest predator with the best offering.
'Like the tale of the Yamata no Orochi and Kushinadahime.' She felt her bag rustle, the consciousness within drawn to her train of thought, only to slip back into its slumber with a mental push.
Right, Ena had to be more careful with thoughts like those.
But it wasn't her fault. She was really looking forward to the competition for the Campione's favor!
"Head to Kuoh and establish yourself as the Campione's retainer. Do as he wills but allow no meddling from outsiders. You are free to deal with them on your own terms." Those were the orders Ena received from the elders and Grampsy as she left the mountain.
They also handed her a bunch of papers, but she hadn't gone through the trouble of reading them yet.
What was the point of reading anyway? She was here as an offering.
And she was proud of that.
Offerings to appease a great power were usually food, gold, land, or women. But this wasn't a beast demanding to kill people or a conqueror threatening to take over the country as the last Japanese tyrant had. This was a King demanding tribute in exchange for protection.
"When the others arrive, all Ena has to do is kick them out."
The elders told her other girls would be sent.
Foreigner girls with the same aptitude and 'value' she had. Perhaps amongst them there might be someone as capable with a blade as Ena herself? That would be fun. Not that she would let them stay, she was going to win and then kick them out. If they happened to come back and try again then that meant just more fun.
'Like catching a fish and releasing it.'
As for becoming a god slayer's mistress… Ena didn't see a problem, but didn't know much about love affairs other than what she had observed on the mountain. And she was sure humans were more complicated about that than the beasts or the Oni.
"Still, a perfect time to learn."
Coming back to civilization was, in a word, interesting.
Electricity instead of bonfires, running water instead of rivers, cold food and warm blankets instead of dried jerky and pelts. Having actually good tasting food was awesome, but in a way she missed the rest. It felt like something she'd earned for herself, built with her own hands instead of basic amenities anyone could grab at the store.
Which is why when she was told she would be moving to Kuoh, she requested to have a shrine instead of an apartment.
They felt familiar.
A simple one story temple, with a wide unoccupied room and living space attached. It hadn't seen any use in a decade, though she was sure there was another, larger unoccupied shrine nearby, Ena didn't feel like having to look after something big like that by herself.
She was fine with a small shrine.
The place was well fortified. A retaining wall, about five feet high, was set behind a shallow water barrier. Not amazing for keeping out mundane intruders, but the sloped tiles and smooth ceramic bricks buried in the moat just in front of it meant very, very few spirits would be able to pass above, below, or through the perimeter of the place. Thorny hedgerows, allowed to grow in a rough circle around the whole perimeter of the shrine, offered a far more effective defense against gawkers and tourists hoping to do something silly.
Her torii gate had actually been damaged when she arrived, finding several fragments of shrapnel buried in the ancient paved wood, along with three streamers listing dates from nineteen forty-five.
'I still wonder what the phrase "Heaven calls, answer with dignity" truly means.'
It wasn't quite a death poem or fatalistic, the kanji seemed… warning. Perhaps a prophecy, she thought, and standing there on the moss covered stones that formed the walkway she felt a small tremor of excitement.
Inside, the place had, initially, been rather shabby.
There was a locked shed off to one side, the chain and padlock shiny and new, while the wood was dry rotted. But inside was a surprisingly deep cellar under a reinforced wooden floor, with materials, tools, and two boxes safely tucked away out of sight.
One box had been from Amakasu, inside had been about thirty different types of snacks in sealed bags, along with about a dozen vials of poisons.
Pleasure and work in one.
'Just like a shinobi.'
She'd smiled seeing the neat, tiny kanji worked onto the tiny scraps of paper sealing each vial.
The other container, from her mother, had held a single, black handgun. Smooth, heavy in her hand, a little unbalanced. It, along with all the necessary implements for cleaning and two bricks of ammunition, accompanied a note from her mother.
'Don't shoot all the blessed silver bullets and she's bringing dinner with her.'
Ena ignored the momentary disquiet she felt seeing her mother's handwriting.
Instead, she locked the box back with the small key placed on top of it and returned to the courtyard of the shrine.
Out of the way, private, quiet. Somewhere she wouldn't be bothered.
"You're late, Ena."
Welp, there went the privacy.
"Hey mom, how's it going?"
Ena's mom didn't look all that different from her. They had the same black hair, the same complexion and the same face shape. The only difference was that she had different eye color, and, well, her body wasn't nearly as developed as the Committee agent.
She really hoped those were hereditary.
"Didn't they give back your phone when you left that mountain? I must have called at least a dozen times."
Oh, right.
She forgot about that.
"Sorry, my battery ran out. Must have been in a hurry."
"And was that before or after you visited the Sitri girl at Kuoh?"
Oops. Busted!
"A little bit after, I think? I still had some left when I got done at the station, but I needed a map to find that school. It's actually pretty well hidden for such a huge building."
Her mom sighed, rolling her eyes in exasperation. Holding the sliding door all the way open, the agent simply motioned her daughter in, letting her take in the surprisingly cared for, if well worn, interior.
"Not even gonna deny it?"
Ena shrugged, it wasn't like she was doing anything she wasn't supposed to.
"I wanted to talk to them face to face. Maybe if I was lucky I'd be able to catch a glimpse of the infamous Demon King who has the elders' panties all twisted up." Unfortunately, that part of the plan didn't pan out, but she did get to have a nice conversation with one of the devils who used to run the city.
She had to admit they were pretty gutsy for sticking around.
"You were given a file with his contact information and address, Ena. It's laying on your bed. Didn't you read it at all?"
Walking over to the couch, Ena laid out her bag and prepared herself for what promised to be a hell of a scolding. Her mom really wasn't that bad, usually, but she'd gotten way more stern with her when Ena accepted the offer to train at the mountain.
"Oh, that? Not yet. I wanted to try and do things solo for a bit, see where it took me."
Her mom didn't seem to approve but pinched her brow instead of saying anything.
"No use crying over spilled coffee, I guess. Still, how are you? Been eating better? How were things on the mountain?"
Ooh, she wanted to catch up! Ena wanted to too!
"It all went great. Grampsy and the others all said I did a good job and that I was free to leave as soon as the seal on the Grass Cutter was undone. I would've been here for that big heretic fight last week otherwise. Seriously, why did they need to put so many seals on that thing? Didn't they kill it and stuff it there themselves?"
Her mother cast a dubious look at the long cloth bag she'd brought to the shrine. So far it had remained inert outside of the earlier twitch. But other than that, the object inside was behaving.
"Just be careful with that. Issei Hyoudou, the Demon King, has recently come upon a power very similar to yours, so his presence could cause it to act up."
Ena's eyes sparkled at the thought.
Wasn't that interesting! Maybe they were even better of a match for each other than Ena first thought? It did confirm the information that the Elders had passed on to her, and rekindled her desire to meet this supposedly mighty warrior brimming with desire.
"Whatever you are thinking about doing, stop."
Oops, caught again.
"Ena has a plan." She admitted, shamelessly.
"Shouldn't you wait for the other Miko they are sending? You were supposed to come together."
"Yuri is cautious of His Majesty. She wanted to make preparations before we met him, and they asked her to cleanse another shrine nearby. Apparently there was a Devil stinking up the place, but they needed it back so they sent her to handle it. Ena isn't as good with rituals as Yuri, so I decided to meet with the King first and spare her the trouble."
Her mother sagged, suddenly seeming as if a great weight was pressing down on her. Ena, once more, had to ignore a feeling of great conflict.
"Then would you at least come eat with me? Before the work. I made chanko nabe. Enough to last a week."
Ooh, that was her favorite!
Promptly sitting down, the Miko of the Sword salivated at the thought of proper food as her mom unwrapped the pot and the delicious fragrance nearly knocked her on her back. It didn't take long for Ena to start digging in with gusto, exchanging a few words here and there with her mom as afternoon gave way to the evening and everything but the fun, family meal faded from her mind.
For some reason, sitting there, in the shrine's kitchen, the two of them with nothing but a card table and folding chairs to eat on, the still steaming pot of stew braced on an old gas powered stove, and different juices set out for Ena to try, well, it felt… calm.
Eventually, however, her mom mentioned having to leave for a late night meeting and Ena was left to her own devices. There was a moment the swordswoman thought her mom was going to hug her, when Smith moved to do it, before hesitating. And only squeezing her shoulder instead.
"Sleep well, Ena. Call me if you want to."
A nod and a wave after the Hime Miko walked her mother back to the entrance of the shrine.
"A bit early for bed." Maybe she could read that file, then? Better than doing nothing. Cracking open the folder, scarlet eyes slid over the printed paper before settling on the picture near the top, before widening in recognition. "Oh."
Turns out she had seen His Majesty after all.
Wincing at the lost opportunity there, she decided that it wasn't important. Ena had a plan after all! And so long as she followed it, she was sure to impress His Majesty and make sure everyone else knew who was gonna be top dog around town. It was foolproof and just the sort she liked.
Diplomacy, politics, and neutrality weren't Ena's strong suit.
Fighting was.
And tomorrow, she would earn the King's favor with her strength.
Elsewhere
Kuoh Town was smaller than he expected.
Only about fifty thousand people, the most important aspects of the city were a few large business centers focused on IT work. There was a regional bank, but it wasn't exactly a center of financial activity, and there was little in the way of industry.
A recent boom in the construction sector was more of a result of restoration work that couldn't be handled by magic.
In other words, there wasn't actually much worth controlling.
No money, no political power, no military capacity, no industry, not even much in the way of regional influence. Kanto itself wasn't more than mildly influenced by this place.
Truthfully, the six floor building he'd occupied had been abandoned - Grigori had simply bought the place and renovated it by hiring a few locals. And the city showed a marked decline in terms of non service economic activity. Now, that might just be because Issei Hyoudou was a child, someone who didn't understand what resources could allow him to do, but all Campione would stretch their legs. It was inevitable he would either divert funds to revitalize the city or find a new roost to settle in.
But until then… it was smaller than what he assumed the territory of a Human Tyrant would have been. In the past, the likes of the Marquis Voban and Cult Leader Luo Hao had claimed vast swathes of territory for their personal use, at one point the Marquis had the entirety of Europe as his hunting grounds with the exception of a few hold outs backed up by the Holy Church.
'It was our mistake to allow that street urchin to grow as he did.'
From a simple disenfranchised soldier turned vagrant, the meteoric rise of the Marquis came at a time where none of their groups had the manpower or time to spend hunting down a single Godslayer.
Oh how he abhorred the term.
Kokabiel had only ever met and acknowledged one God in his entire existence, and even now after having Fallen millennia ago, he couldn't help but look at the delusional creations of rampant faith as imperfect imitations, and those who claimed their powers as upstarts.
That power didn't belong to them.
'It belongs to the one true…'
Kokabiel sighed.
That didn't matter now, and he was getting worked up over meaningless memories anyway, lost in the nostalgia of a past where his wings had still been the purest white and his radiance hadn't been dimmed by the rot in his heart, the ugliness that festered at the realization of his lot in life.
"Azazel must be going senile. Making offerings and handing olive branches to our enemies."
And the Tyrants were indeed their enemies.
From hateful, odious Voban and his incessant hunts centuries ago, to that rat who murdered Ramiel and carved out the core of his brother's being. The ones known as Campione had never been friends of the Grigori and much of their time was spent devising ways to contain or eliminate them should the opportunity ever arise.
Yet here he was, standing under the belly of the beast, poised to stab his spear through its guts.
'Patience. You must be patient.' The Cadre reminded himself.
Now wasn't the time to set off the spark.
Azazel wanted this juvenile tyrant under their employ, perhaps as a weapon to use against the Black Prince, or maybe to keep their enemies from gaining access to a weapon they could use against them. Kokabiel certainly wouldn't put it past those hypocrites and schemers.
"Admiring the view?"
Barely twitching, the cadre turned his head to face the new arrival.
"Should you not be… instructing our charges on their mission?"
"We are taking an hour off. My benefit more than theirs, really."
Quirking a brow, Kokabiel wondered how to enquire about it.
"You deem them ready?"
"Just the opposite. Those girls are so ill-fitting for the job we might as well have shipped the Campione a walrus in a bikini for all the success those three might find."
He didn't need that mental image.
"They are Fallen. Desire should come easily to them."
"It should, and that's why they've grown slothful and proud." His fellow Cadre smiled wryly, walking over the rail he'd been leaning against. Light fuschia locks cascading down her face. Everything about the woman broadcast desire, from the way she looked at others, to how she moved and, yes, even her appearance had a distinct appeal.
"You specifically selected them for-"
"Yes, yes I did. And that goes to show beauty only gets you so far. No finesse, no sense of how to hold a conversation, overreliance on their natural charm. They couldn't seduce a rat away from a mousetrap."
He'd grown used to it by now, so it didn't bother him.
What bothered him was the fact Azazel saddled him with a job he wasn't suited for alongside the one who would actually be doing it. Pride might not have been his vice of choice, but he would rather not be treated as a glorified security detail to a gaggle of low class cadets.
"Whatever. There were a few servants amongst the humans. Send one of them to do the job."
That got him an expertly quirked eyebrow.
"So eager to be done with your task?"
"Yes, sister. I would rather not be catering to the whims of a human brat who got lucky. Especially when we could be hunting our brother's murderer."
Penemue gave a soft sigh and her features actually turned a little sad.
"Yes, we could be. But what then? Will you simply feed The Black Prince your own blood? Then we would short another Cadre and even fewer in number than before."
He bit back his instinctive response.
"I would rather we kill that idiot mortal, even if it meant taking our true forms to do it."
There was a moment of genuine surprise from the other cadre before, crossing her arms under chest, she floated back into the night sky.
"So. You still seek war with heaven. I suppose our brother sent you here to see if you would learn to appreciate peace."
"I didn't say I wanted to start a war!" Kokabiel snapped back. "Only that we shouldn't allow some idiot mortal to steal Father's Thunder!"
"And taking our true forms would mean war with our other siblings that dwell in His Throne. You know this."
Cooling, forcing himself to restrain his anger, the Fallen Angel simply nodded.
"I do."
"But you still desire it."
"Do you not?"
Thinking for several moments, his counterpoint slowly shook her head.
"I fell for the love of a mortal man, after all, why would I want something that would certainly see them all dead?"
Azazel had only one response.
"Because it would bring us all peace."
There was nothing more to be said. At least not until one of their servants approached.
"Um, excuse me, sir, madam, I made tea and sandwiches. Would you like some?"
Peaking through the door behind them, one of the girls called to them. The Cadre sighed, gazing out at the city looming across the horizon one last time as he turned his back on it. Instead, following Penemue and the blonde girl back inside their temporary hideout.
It would take time.
Maybe not tonight, tomorrow, or the day after. But there was still time.
All he had was time.
Chapter 39: Chapter XXXI
Chapter Text
[BOOST!]
Issei felt it.
Power thrumming through his body, like a string pulled taut, every single inch of him from the tips of his toes to the roots of his hair felt like they were tingling as a familiar energy coursed through every fiber of his being. Something he'd only felt before when fighting Sun Wukong, but had been too distracted at the time to really focus on.
It was… weird.
Not bad weird.
It was like that time he spent the night before his entrance exam cramming, chugging down some very cheap coffee he'd bought at a convenience store. The energy drinks keeping him from so much as blinking as the world slowly came into focus and his senses sharpened to accommodate.
Even the red gauntlet, with articulated bands, golden ornamentation, and the shining emerald set in its center was taught. Charged. Palpable in its presence.
Issei wasn't really sure if those words really worked, but he assumed that was more down to his own inability to accurately describe the sensation of something so much more than anything but his authorities themselves.
"Alright, Koneko. I'm ready!"
His opponent for today would be the white haired Rook of Rias Gremory, Koneko Toujou!
"I won't hold back."
And that was important because it meant when she attacked him, she did so with a flying knee strike aimed directly at his face.
"Oof!"
It also meant that he barely managed to block in time, his arms doing a little to cushion the blow. Thankfully, the slap of her knee against his arms was loud, but harmless. The sudden jolt was more surprising than painful. Her response, however, was actually a harsh reminder of how far he needed to go.
With her knee pressing against his arms and the forward momentum of her jumping attack pressing her forwards, Koneko rolled with the movement. Grabbing onto Issei's head, the Rook fell forwards, planted her feet on the ground, and then flipped him over her head, slamming him into the gym mats they were standing on top of with a heavy thump!
For his part, Issei was just glad the wind didn't get knocked out of him.
Mostly because he was Campione, but also he spread his arms to help break his fall! That was progress.
"Want to reset, senpai?"
Looking up at the girl, wearing a sport's uniform of shorts, white t-shirt, and gym shoes, he gave a nod.
"Yes please."
She held her hand out and Issei grabbed ahold of it.
Koneko promptly kicked him in the shoulder, wrapped her legs around his arm, and fell backwards as she hyperextended the limb.
"Kiba didn't call the match." Dragging his arm upwards, she arched her hips and managed to exert pressure on his joint. "This was also awareness training."
"Ow, ow, ow! I give, I give!"
He wasn't really in pain, even if he felt like he should be, but the Campione was just feeling the pressure enough that it was uncomfortable. After the first Boost, he felt like he'd been roughhousing with a younger girl rather than struggling with Koneko's inhuman brute strength. Even if he could tell she was exerting herself, he couldn't feel it.
He did feel something soft though.
[BOOST!]
Using the sudden increase in strength, Issei very quickly rolled away. Refusing to make eye contact with his sparring partner, he simply kept his head bowed, unsure if he should be apologizing. And half anticipated a slap.
"Ah, Elder Brother, you see now this was a trap, yes? She shall demand you marry her for your indiscretion."
Yinghua's words did exactly zero to help the young man.
"I'm not going to demand he marry me. Or hit you, senpai."
"No?" He didn't want to look a gift horse in the mouth, but the kendo team had set certain expectations. "You sure?"
"Yes. This is training."
Bouncing on her heels, standing back at the ready mark, the white haired girl looked the picture of seriousness. When she wasn't glaring bloody murder at the young Chinese boy steeping a pot of tea off to the side of the sparring area, where he was currently sitting with Kiba and Aika. Who, surprisingly enough, had expressed interest in coming to the gym with the rest of the group!
And she was full of questions.
"So, what exactly are they training for? Some type of tournament? Competition?"
Fortunately for Issei, Kiba and the ever trustworthy Yinghua were there to answer her questions. Not that he didn't want to answer them, but rather… even now he kinda didn't understand what this training was for other than to let Koneko use him as a sandbag.
"This isn't about improving his physical condition. Rather, it is about testing the limits of how much it improves under the effects of the sacred gear's effect. The body of a Campione is sturdy but they don't usually have speed and strength that surpasses imagination, it is their resilience that makes them difficult adversaries."
Letting the others talk, he focused on what that actually meant. Because feeling so much energy inside of him was, well, weird. There was a sort of sluggishness in his body. Not that he was moving slowly, per se, but there was almost a catch or hitch in each muscle. Standing up felt like he was almost moving through thick air. And his head actually started to hurt a bit.
'Like I've been staring at a screen for too long.'
Now that he had the opportunity to actually pay attention to things, he was able to really notice that it was really kinda strange.
"I'm using that word too much, but I wonder…."
The others turned to look at him, clearly interested in what he had to say.
"Ah, never mind." Issei rubbed the back of his head. "It's kind of dumb."
"Elder Brother should speak freely. Wisdom comes from many places."
"Well, uh, don't say I didn't warn you… but, you know, what if my boosts are a bit like Super Saiyan 2 was for Goku?"
The reactions were varied.
Yinghua looked confused. Kiba looked a bit amused! Koneko just looked disappointed. Aika, however, looked thoughtful.
"Huh. So you're saying your body just isn't used to being that strong?"
It must have been the same for the Monkey King he fought. He had a power that let him become much stronger and break out of the massive chunk of marble he threw at him despite being paralyzed and poisoned. It let him fight right up till the end too.
So if it was possible for something like that to exist, then the basics had to be the same for the Boosted Gear, right?
"I don't really get tired, and I can take a punch, well, a lot of punches. But Kiba said Campione don't get stuff like super strength naturally so maybe what is getting boosted are 'muscles' I can't exercise?"
Like when he had class with Amakasu, nothing he did seemed to tire him out or push his body.
Aika seemed to pick up on where he was going.
"So, because the Boosts make you stronger, they are pushing your body artificially. And since you aren't used to that, you start tiring out and hurting?"
Issei nodded with a smile, shooting the bespectacled girl a thumbs up.
"That's a terrible analogy though. You should have used the Kaioken."
Before promptly faceplanting.
"Really? Does that really matter?"
"Yes, if you're gonna use something as a reference you should use the most accurate one. Are you even a Dragon Ball fan, or just one of those tourists who don't read the manga and just watch the fights?"
He resembled that remark!
"What about you, huh? Since when are you a fan?"
"Issei, it's a story with shirtless, muscled men. Of course I'm a fan, just not for the same reason anyone else might be."
And like that, he wasn't invested in the conversation anymore. So instead he turned to the ever reliable Yinghua, who had been up until that point trading rude gestures with Koneko. Really, he thought the guy was more mature than that but maybe tugging on pigtails was something guys his age were prone to doing.
"You've been around my… Big Sister for a while, right? Did she ever mention anything about that?"
The young martial artist turned to him with a thoughtful frown.
"Unfortunately this Lu Yinghua wasn't born at the time where the Master obtained her Divine Might of Vajrapani. Though the family records indicate that the Sect Leader underwent arduous training when young. Perhaps her case is that her body was already suited for the vast increase of strength that the Authority provided and thus no period of acclimation was needed?"
So she was such a musclehead she preemptively did the training she didn't know she'd have to do.
Why wasn't he surprised?
"Gah. So that's the answer? Basic training?"
"It often is." Kiba admitted. "Still, I think Koneko is ready for round two. Are you?"
"Yeah!" Pumping his fist, running over to the taped line on the blue gym mat they were fighting on, he took a moment to stretch. "This feels weird, but as a Campione I've gotta be ready to look after the city at a moment's notice, right?"
The blonde swordsman nodded.
"Indeed. So… begin!"
Mid stretch, he squeaked as Koneko simply bounded forwards, arcing a single kick up and at his face. This time, however, something a bit odd happened. He dodged it. Or, rather, despite being notably slower than his opponent, who was much slower than the Knight of Gremory overseeing the match, he could just… stand up in time.
"Woah!"
"Good job."
His opponent's congratulations came with a straight jab to his stomach, bending him over, followed up with a powerful uppercut to the jaw. That, yes, sent him stumbling back, but didn't even hurt!
"Take this!"
So, off balance, figuring his enemy was about to follow through, Issei simply threw a sloppy, powerful right kick.
"Oof!"
Grunting as she grabbed his leg, the very loud smacking noise was almost surprising in its intensity.
"Are you ok!?"
Worried at the fact he might have hurt the small girl, Issei froze after his strike connected.
"Yes."
She planted her feet, grabbed Issei's calf with both hands, and then began spinning him around and around and around.
But, instead of throwing him, when his second leg lost contact with the mat, she grabbed that too. And then yanked him upwards, grabbed his ankles, and slammed him face down onto the mats.
Hard enough the gym floor under them cracked.
"What the Hell! Are they ok?"
"Ah, I see this viper is actually a python."
"I'm glad Akeno left me spell scrolls to fix this kind of thing…."
While the peanut gallery focused on Issei getting his butt whooped, he, gracefully, rolled out of the hole his face had made in the floor.
"Senpai."
She was squatting by him once again.
"Yes, Koneko?"
"Year head makes a good club."
"Thank you… I think?"
She just extended her hand.
"Ah, please don't throw me."
This time the stoic girl's facade broke just a little, the corner of her mouth twitching in amusement. And instead of showing off once more, she simply leaned over and patted the Campione's very sore noggin.
Did any of that hurt? No.
Was he still blushing? Absolutely.
[BOOST!]
Reaching up, he grabbed her arm and pulled the Rook down. Holding her tight, he wasn't really surprised she tried to toss him off.
Far more surprising was the fact that his grip wasn't broken!
Oh, she certainly nearly slipped out. But with his arms wrapped around her waist, Koneko couldn't just pry his arms away. So she tried flipping them. And when she did, the pair ended up easily half a dozen meters in the air, the ground under them cracked and splintered, and fell back to the ground with Issei's hold still secure on the squirming brawler.
He did, however, pull her above him.
That way he hit first and the pair bounced, rolled, and ended up next to the stands.
"My, my. Who knew Issei was into his… underclasswomen."
"Oi! Aika! It's not like that!"
"You say that. But I also don't see you letting go poor little Koneko~"
Reaching into a skirt pocket, glasses wearing witch pulled out a cellphone!
"Kiba, Yinghua, do something!"
Whining as Koneko continued trying to get free, now resorting to pressure points, joint strikes and just plain headbutting him with the back of her head, he just held on until she got tired.
Issei might not want to punch her hard enough to actually win, but he could still manage to at least claim victory in one match!
"Alright, alright. Issei, you win."
"Nuh uh! Kiba's gotta say it, not you Aika!"
That got him a chuckle.
"Indeed. Well done, Issei, you won a match."
Koneko, finally giving up, slumped in his arms, almost like Yoru when she wanted attention but wanted to act like she didn't. In fact, for some reason he half expected the white haired girl to start purring.
"Please let go, senpai."
"Most certainly!"
"You're lucky we're friends." Aika, who had taken her phone back out, just winked at him.
Yeah, yeah.
'Lucky' was a word for that, alright.
"Still, at least we now have an idea of how Issei's physical abilities improve with the Sacred Gear. Koneko is by far the strongest fighter we have. And as a Rook she is supposed to be very strong and resilient. The fact that it only took thirty seconds to overcome a trained rook's raw strength is… shocking."
Issei scratched the back of his neck, embarrassed at the compliment. Now if only it had come from a cute girl. And, well, he didn't want to be a jerk and say he didn't even need it to win.
They remembered how that first spar went.
And it wasn't like Issei felt like actually fighting with the Occult Research Club. They were nice to him, told him plenty of things he kinda needed to know, and let him come by to unwind or when he wanted to train or practice. He considered them friends, and there was no way he'd fight them the same way he fought Wukong or Luo Hao!
"One more."
The campione blinked, surprised.
"You sure?" Because as he was right now he felt it would be pretty unfair to fight her, even in a spar.
He just didn't feel like he could lose.
"Ready." Putting up her hands, the underclasswoman threw a few practice jabs, bouncing on the balls of her feet. Clearly she didn't feel the same way, yellow eyes following Issei's movements as he threw up a basic guard the way Yinghua taught him to.
He wasn't a martial artist by any stretch of the imagination, but even Issei knew how important it was to guard.
So when his junior charged in with a fist ready to clock him into next week, Issei returned the favor by throwing a punch of his own. Only for his vision to warp as the world accelerated around him, and the feeling of his gauntlet hitting the target barely registering in his mind.
In the second that followed, Koneko went flying through the air… and the wall of the gym with a startled gasp… all the while Issei looked down at his outstretched hand.
He didn't expect that.
"I… I… I… I didn't mean to…."
Yinghua and Kiba rushed to the collapsed section of wall.
"Holy shit, Koneko! Are you okay?" Putting the camera away, Aika ran up to the side of the gym, or, rather, the hole left behind in the shape of a school girl. There was a brief pause and the faint sound of plaster and concrete shifting around before a hand shot out of the rubble with a thumbs up.
"Senpai-" The girl's voice came out a little muffled, before rubble was shifted. "His hand is also a good club."
Sitting there, grinning like a loon, the white haired girl looked elated, even as she held the scraps of her top together. Yinghua, surprisingly, tugged off his jacket and handed it to the Rook, while Kiba just shook his head.
Issei himself let out a sigh of relief, before freezing in surprise and confusion.
There was blood on his face.
Not his hands, thank Pandora, but running down his nose and the corner of his mouth. The familiar metallic tang confirming that, yes, he very much might have overdone it this time.
"Ah… this isn't good."
"Huh?" Aika rushed over. "Holy crap, your eyes are bleeding!"
"Huh?"
Responding with as much eloquence, and as much confusion, as Aika had, he blinked, realizing there was a stinging sensation in his eyes. Something Issei hadn't felt since his fight with Wukong. And before that, something he hadn't felt since the fight with Dusa-chan and her sisters.
Mild pain.
"I-I guess they are? How did that happen?"
"Perhaps it is the power of the dragon, Elder Brother?" Yinghua calmly walked over, frowning ever so slightly, and placed his ear against Issei's chest. "Your heart is beating irregularly."
[BURST!]
Sagging, almost falling over, he was caught by the martial artist and Aika as the accumulated power instantly left him.
And the sensation of such strength disappearing was even more intense than each doubling. He was sluggish and weak, Issei's limbs felt heavy, his eyes had grown muddled, and everything else was less. Only now that it was gone did the young man realize his hearing and his smell and his taste and even the feeling of the air on his skin had been sharper, more intense!
He was… lesser. And cold.
"I'm ok. Just need a moment."
Waving the others off, and managing an apology bow to Koneko, the Campione muttered something about going to the nurse's office. And while he would normally be interested in the cute little kitten that popped out of a scroll Kiba had pulled out, he mostly ignored how they were already repairing the damage of the fight like it had never even happened at all.
[You just need to clear your head, partner. It's always like this. Eventually it won't be so disorienting.]
Ddraig, woken from his nap, rumbled out a few words before slipping back into sleep.
Leaving Issei to find his way on his own.
"You know, I don't think they meant it literally when they say you should hit on women to see if they are interested."
Issei groaned at the bad joke, shooting an annoyed glare at the twin tailed girl.
"Can you not? I already said it was an accident."
Aika, the ever present cat to the campione's canary, didn't seem deterred. Rather, the girl seemed to be amused by the whole thing, having offered to walk him to the infirmary after he admitted he didn't know where it was.
Don't blame him, he'd only been there once and he had way more on his mind!
"Right, pounding her through a wall was an accident."
Issei groaned in misery. Somewhere out there he just knew some god or another was laughing at him.
"Look, all I'm saying is that you hammered her. Just absolutely bent her over backwards, took her to pound town, slammed her as hard as you could, wrecked that-"
"Um, excuse me?"
Both teenagers turned to look at the strange girl who had suddenly approached the two.
"Yes? Who are you?" Issei was a bit surprised, but returned the greeting. "How can we help you?"
"Oh my! Are you ok?" Hand flying to her mouth, the girl, who wore a different uniform from Kuoh, seemed surprised at seeing Issei's injuries.
"Huh? This, yeah, no worries, just a little… accident."
"If you say so." Suddenly blushing, the girl seemed shy, shooting a glance at Aika. "Well, I suppose if you're ok… I am Yuuma! And I just wanted to say that I've always admired you!"
Rushing to get her words out, the cute girl, and Issei really did think she was cute, seemed to have put her heart into this confession. She was shorter than he was, but tall for a girl, with hair almost as silky as Akeno's. And, well, she had a good bit of plot going on. In other words, this was the sort of girl Issei would have died to have confessed to him just a few months ago.
"Ah, thank you, I'm flattered." But this wasn't a few months ago. In fact, just a few weeks ago he had gotten a very similar proposal from an actual goddess, which ended up with him being ambushed and chased all over the city. Maybe he was looking too much into this, but if his luck was anything to go by, the Campione wasn't willing to risk any dates.
For her sake, if not his.
"You see, I'm already taking Aika out this weekend. And it wouldn't be fair to lead two girls on."
"What are you-"
He elbowed his classmate in the ribs, hoping Yuuma hadn't noticed.
"We're going to the arcade, remember?"
"Oh, yeah." Suddenly far more casual, the brown haired girl wrapped her arms around his. "I'm sorry, Yuuma, but you were brave for confessing. Issei really is a catch. And he has a great big ol-"
Manifesting a bit of marble dust in Aika's great big ol' yapper, he tried to force a smile.
"I'm sorry. Thank you, again, it really is flattering. But I'm afraid I can't accept this."
Head bent, unwilling to look him in the eyes, Yuuma gave the pair a sharp nod and rushed off, but not before giving the other girl a not very pleased glare. Leaving him to sigh in frustration and feel like an absolute tool.
"Hey. Don't be like that." Once the girl was finally gone, Aika tightened her grip on the arm. "So… you wanna go out this weekend?"
"Yeah. If you promise it won't end with a death match."
"What about a love match - no. Wait. Sorry. Yes, Issei. I can't predict the future." Standing on her tiptoes, Aika pressed her lips to the corner of Issei's mouth. "But I do want to go out with you. Pick me up at six Friday night."
Well, it was a not-date. Hopefully the technicality would hold out. And he had to pretend like his cheeks weren't on fire from the peck.
In the end, the way to the infirmary was fairly short. Enough so that Issei made sure to note the turns just in case he needed to go back there again. The room was also blissfully empty, which meant he wouldn't have to explain all the blood on his face to a school nurse… or why he was at school way past class time.
That would have been awkward.
"Don't you feel weird?"
Issei looked up from the first aid kit he'd pulled from a drawer, confused at the sudden question.
"Weird how?"
"I mean, well, everything! This time last year you were just a normal guy, right? Wanting to study and get into the school of your dreams. Maybe get enough money for a new game. But here you're now, a magical super warrior that's in charge of fighting weird fake gods. Yet you don't really seem all that bothered. And then there are government secret agents and actual Devils attending the same school plus… whatever else is going on with the country."
Ah, so that's what she meant.
Stopping for a moment to think, he opted for the most direct and blunt answer he could give.
"I still don't know how to react. Some days I feel like people are walking around on eggshells, or don't know how to act around me. I think the other god slayers really scare them and I get why now. But it still feels…."
"Unfair?"
He nodded.
"Yeah. I'm not really annoyed since nobody has really done anything to mess around with my life here. So I don't see a point in making a big deal? They'll get used to me, or they won't, but I'm not gonna be any different just because they'd like it that way."
He got into Kuoh and he'd be staying there.
He was gonna have the school life he wanted. He was gonna be around the prettiest girls because he wanted to. And if Issei was lucky, he would actually make good on his dream now that he knew it was possible and not get ambushed in the middle of a date by another angry goddess.
Because he earned this.
"You have to be the weirdest pervert I have ever seen. How come you get to make all these inspirational speeches and all you think about is boobs?"
Issei laughed awkwardly.
"I can't help it. That's just how I am."
That was when he felt it.
The ground shook, the air shifted, a sudden chill raced down his spine as every inch of the Campione's body suddenly locked in place. And the sensation of excitement, of raw adrenaline pumped through his veins. Stopping in place, forcing himself to breathe slowly, it was all he could do to simply look around, attracting the attention of his classmate.
"Issei, what are you-"
"Something is happening. I can feel it."
"Is this a godslayer thing?" Aika stiffened besides him, suddenly looking around.
"From the gym!"
"Issei, wait, argh!"
Running off, pumping his legs, ignoring the cries of frustration behind him, the boy knew something big was near his friends, he didn't slow down.
No, instead he manifested marble platforms to violently change his direction, meaning he didn't have to slow down around the many corners. And, having to tuck and roll and bounce back up onto his feet at the gym entrance, he smashed through the doors with his shoulders only to stop as he was faced with a scene he wasn't expecting.
Xenovia, the strange blue haired girl that came with Irina to his house, and Kiba were both unconscious at the feet of a strange girl wearing a school uniform and with a sword in hand. A straight dark blade, about half as long as his weapon, with an ornate handle and a bandaged pommel. The weapon radiated a presence that had Issei's hair standing on end.
This person, whoever they were, was dangerous.
"What did you do to them!?"
It all happened in the blink of an eye.
One moment, he was ready to whack the person standing over his friend over the head, in the next she had already moved, the looming feeling of danger in Issei's stomach welled up as a shrill whistle pierced his ears and a blade split the air, his staff, and the sound barrier.
The booming force blew him backwards, unhurt but off balance as the Campione created another weapon and steadied himself into one of the stances the blonde boy taught him. However, in the back of his mind an alarm went off and his eyes widened in recognition.
Similar hair, similar face, maybe she didn't have the same assets, and the eyes were different but Issei could tell exactly who she was.
They had the exact same teasing smile.
"You're... Smith's daughter?"
The girl, who looked about as surprised he came through the doors as he was at her being there, quickly recovered. Blood red eyes gleaming in recognition as she turned to face him.
"Ah, Your Majesty! Good, this saves so much time!"
"Where are the others?" He couldn't help snapping. Yes, it was very rude, but he was upset, the naked sword she was holding in her hands made him want to punch it, and right now one of his friends was laid out at the feet of this girl. He wasn't… bleeding, and he was breathing.
So there was that.
"Oh, I've sent them to collect snacks while I practiced with Your Majesty's retainers. They seemed sorely in need of it!" She answered brightly, unbothered. Issei couldn't help but falter, his sense of danger stuttering at the sheer lack of enmity she projected, in complete contrast with the sense of danger coming off her sword.
That is when there was a loud groan.
And the whole gym shuddered, groaned, and simply… split as the light of the afternoon soon peeked through the wedge which had been carved through the ceiling. No, the cut was so flawlessly perfect that only dust rained on them as the two halves of the building groaned and pressed against one another.
Not that it bothered the dark haired girl as she simply flicked her wrist and the blade she bore dispersed the cloud of dust with a gust of wind before she turned to him with a winning smile. As if what she'd just done was the most natural thing in the world.
"President isn't gonna like this."
In fact, he was sure she would be infuriated. The dark haired girl, however, seemed unphased, if anything she looked rather disappointed as she wiped some leftover dust from her shoulder.
"Ena apologizes, I'll send the bill to the Committee so no worries there. We'll have this fixed in a jiffy!"
Issei didn't know whether to gape in astonishment or pinch his nose to stem the incoming migraine. Not at the strange sword or the conked out and groaning body of his friend on the floor. No, both seemed pretty small in comparison to the girl who had just slashed through the building with a smile on her face.
"So, do you like black or green tea? I think I saw a machine near the kitchen!"
In the end, he opted for gaping, realizing that the secret agent wasn't kidding about her daughter and that maybe, just maybe, Issei might have jinxed himself after all.
Chapter 40: Chapter XXXII
Chapter Text
"Your form could use some work."
"So could your face."
"Is that how you treat a senior when he offers you help? Have you no respect?"
"Did you expect any? I remember you called me a viper."
"Yes, but that is simply your state of being. Even a scorpion may be courteous to the toad they ride upon, should it find itself in need of safe passage across the pond."
"I'm gonna punch you."
"I'd rather you didn't. Lady Miki washed this uniform recently and this Yinghua would rather not trouble her with dirt and sweat stains. Disciplining older brother's juniors will have to wait until appropriate attire may be procured. Also, it would expose your indecency."
Kiba chuckled as Koneko finally lost her cool, jumping after the younger boy with the full intent of twisting him into a knot. Yinghua, the disciple boy, and that was a strange thing for Kiba to think, merely sighed as he side stepped her lunge, carefully jumping over the second attempt as the Rook caught nothing but wind with the follow up.
They really didn't get along.
'Like cats and dogs.' He was tempted to comment, but that might earn him some of the wrath the diminutive Rook was trying to vent on the Chinese boy.
The distraction gave him time to think. Time to process what he'd just witnessed today and what it meant for the future, as well as how to better explain it to his King when she returned from the extended training camp back home. She'd want to be kept abreast of the situation, after all, and even left him an emergency means of contacting her.
Not that he'd needed to use it so far.
Things had calmed down in Kuoh over the past week and a half.
The city was completely rebuilt and there hadn't been any other issues with people trying to start fights with them, or with Issei. Their friend had been on his best behavior too… even if he'd been caught trying to sneak into ballet club practice and was chased around the gym by a mob of angry tutus.
'It's hard to believe he is a godslayer.'
If he hadn't seen how wide the gap between their powers and his were, Kiba would have never suspected. Even now he still remembered that woman, Luo Hao, kicking Issei out of the city with enough force to send nearby cars flying. And the fact he'd fought that freak of nature and survived… well, it confirmed Kiba's fears that their lives were about to get a whole lot more interesting.
Sparring with the godslayer was a good way to prepare for it.
He might not be very experienced, but he had good instincts, not to mention the endurance and resilience to tough it out. What astonished Kiba the most was how fast he was growing.
Situational awareness.
Proper forms.
Simple breathing exercises and pacing.
All of that and more were being steadily absorbed the more Issei practiced with them. Theory might fly over his head from time to time, but in practice it was like his body knew what to do once it had experienced it.
And that was all before he killed another god and awakened a Sacred Gear of all things.
Kiba found himself pondering many things. But most pointed of all were the chances of something happening like just the awakening of a Seventh Campione were already astronomical. But what truly impressed him were the results. The Boosted Gear had already paid more than enough dividends and that begged the question of how this all came about.
Though, watching as Yinghua balanced on Koneko's thrown fist, flipping off, bounding off the bleachers, and dodging her one armed strikes, he found that even his friend was enjoying this situation. At least going by the fact he could practically see the corner of her lips twitching.
Koneko was, perhaps, the strongest person in Kuoh presently. Physically speaking, not even he was a match for the Rook, despite being older and having trained for longer.
'And yet he can overpower her so easily.'
Thirty seconds.
He made sure to properly record it. Half a minute and the Campione ramped up to the point that a reincarnated devil with enhanced physical abilities was sent flying with a single punch. To say nothing of the speed with which he'd moved on that split second.
'I'll need to step up my own training soon enough.'
"Mah, mah, I suppose this Yinghua is happy to be of service."
Turning to see the conclusion of the one sided grudge match he'd been all too happy to ignore, Kiba actually chuckled.
"I see you accepted his jacket." Koneko, glaring at him, refused to comment. But the young man's jacket was wrapped around her shoulders, concealing the girl's dignity. "I'm surprised you'd trust a 'python' with your clothing, though."
"A lady in need should never be ignored, Sir Knight. Surely you know this?"
"Well said."
"Ah, excuse me? Have you seen Issei around?" A very awkward looking young woman with twintails was currently in the doorway of the gym. "We kinda sensed the surge of energy and wondered if something was happening…."
Trailing off, the exorcist seemed very unsure about how to continue. And, seeing she was only carrying a totally normal covered package and not a sword, he forced himself to focus on the robed girl's face and nothing else. At least for the moment, Kiba violently forced down his desire to do something that would make trouble for both Rias and Sona.
He was being trusted.
He was being counted on.
"Yes, he was just here. Unfortunately, he needed to head to the infirmary for a bit. Do you need directions?" So what if his smile didn't quite reach his eyes, he was a Devil and they were Devil Hunters. It was totally natural to be awkward.
"Oh, um, can we wait with you?" Wincing, she seemed hesitant to ask. "You know there are… other groups around. And we're supposed to avoid… too much trouble."
"Ah."
"Yeah."
"I'll go with her."
Koneko tugged on his sleeve.
"I need to change my shirt, Ms. Exorcist. You can go with me to the girl's locker room."
"Oh, well, you see…."
Kiba sighed and rubbed his forehead.
"And I'll keep your partner company."
"Then I should go, too, Sir Knight. I contested her peeping tom of a partner the other day." Kiba turned to the Chinese boy with confusion, though it appeared he wasn't lying given the venomous look that the other girl was shooting him, which Yinghua returned with a rude gesture as he followed Koneko and the other exorcist out of the gym.
He didn't need to worry.
Yinghua was strong, probably stronger than anyone other than Issei right now.
But that left him alone with the other exorcist.
'What are they here for?' The answer was obvious, of course. They were here for Issei, perhaps to establish relations with him and make sure that he toed the line and didn't side with one of the Church's enemies. Dealing with devils and fallen angels was already enough, so Kiba figured that a Campione would be the kind of distraction they couldn't afford.
Even so, he couldn't help the gnawing, ugly feeling inside his chest.
He wanted them out of here.
Out of the school.
As far away from the life that he'd managed to cobble back together with Rias' help as he could. Because he knew that if they stayed, he wouldn't be able to ignore the part of himself who would throw everything away for a shot at revenge, no matter how far removed they might have been.
"I was surprised to learn your group was still here."
The words surprised him, the thus far silent exorcist ramping up the tension.
"Why wouldn't we be? This is still our territory." And that's how he felt. Kuoh was still their home, no matter how many government officials or outsiders thought they could waltz in. They weren't going to just roll over and abandon their city because circumstances had changed.
"It doesn't look like that to me."
"What does it look like, then?"
"It looks like the devils are trying to save face by pretending this was some kind of arrangement. That they still have some kind of say over this place." The response was blunt, to the point, and immediate. And as much as Kiba would like to refute it, there was part of him that felt helpless at times.
Not that he would admit it, though.
He was still Rias Gremory's Knight.
"And is the Church any better? It doesn't take a genius to see what you are trying to pull here. I thought we devils were supposed to tempt people, but your lot doesn't seem like they are above it either."
The blue haired girl frowned
"This is merely a show of goodwill."
"Is that what you're calling it? Sending young women to the territory of a Demon King sends a very particular message." Not that he was surprised, the Church had never shied away from sacrificing others if they felt they could get something out of it.
It was reassuring to know that hadn't changed.
"I don't see a problem with it."
What?
"What?" He repeated out loud, bewildered.
"It's a worthy price to pay. Though perhaps you're not familiar with the way Campione are usually handled. I was taught that, for the most part, they can be useful allies of convenience or deterrents, depending on how you appease them. Considering the horror stories about the Strongest Wolf and the King of Swords, this one might turn out to be very cost effective."
The response rubbed him the wrong way, touched on a wound that was still raw even after all these years.
"And you are just fine with that? You're being tossed away and discarded like that."
"Yes." She answered, just as bluntly.
"Why?!" This time he demanded an actual answer.
"Because Irina likes him."
The Knight realized she was talking about the other exorcist. The one who left with Koneko and Yinghua.
"She might not always be the best judge of character, and her faith gets her in trouble when it comes to money. She also can't seem to understand that not every inconvenience and happenstance is an act of the Lord to test her faith…."
Was she getting to the point anytime soon?
This felt like she was venting rather than making an argument.
"Yet, despite all the warnings about what the Demon Kings are and how dangerous our mission was going to be, she never appeared afraid, angry, or scared. She just couldn't conceive that the boy she grew up with would become a monster or hurt her in any way."
That was a useful bit of intel.
The Church sent someone who personally knew Issei, someone who lived in Kuoh at some point in the past. That was an interesting avenue of research, which he would pass along to his King when she and Akeno came back.
"You're willing to risk it just for that?"
This time the blue haired girl scoffed.
"I have faith in Irina, but I'm not willing to just leave it to her. That's why we were given insurance just in case the Demon King turned out to be less than agreeable." At this, she motioned towards the wrapped package hanging from her back. It was pretty large, but Kiba recognized the type of wrappings around them.
The type used to conceal an object's aura.
The emblem on the package was also familiar, and it made his skin crawl and his eyes burn. Even then, he had to check, had to know, had to see for himself.
"A holy sword, I assume."
"Quite perceptive, for a devil. Then again, you would be familiar with them as a fellow swordsman, right?"
Kiba took a breath, focusing himself.
"I can also tell you that it's not gonna work. Demonic swords barely graze the skin of a Campione, and I doubt that whatever knock off they gave you isn't gonna fare much better."
He sneered, wanted to spit, wanted to scream at her. Because screaming would be childish, it would be a temper tantrum. And that meant he wouldn't manifest Om, the gravity sword he'd touched on when facing Issei back then.
And if he didn't have a sword in his hand, he couldn't drive it through her skull.
Because, right now, all he was seeing was the inside of a cell. With a bunch of starving children disappearing one by one.
"Tch. I can accept insults aimed at me, but certainly not at the Holy Sword Excalibur. Not when my mentor entrusted me with this blade directly!"
Yanking the bandages free, the Exorcist did not bear her fangs. But she did display it, pride and joy in equal measure, with a surety that he would cower at the holy aura washing over him. But he did not shrink, not as his eyes watered, or the skin on his lips dried and cracked, not as his flesh began to tingle in discomfort.
He did not shrink back for one simple reason.
Kiba's anger was gone.
Kiba's face turned into a smile.
Kiba's hand gently formed a pair of swords.
"Shall we have a little duel, then. Swordsman to swordsman."
Suddenly frowning, the girl lifted her blade, wrappings falling to the side as she took up a guard. The immense, ornamental blade so similar to how Sword Birth's creations had once been. Now, though, the tri flanged axe-sword was nothing like the pair of simple, silver arming swords he wielded in each hand. Their properties no longer identifiable by their shape, but just as potent as ever.
"You don't look like you want a friendly spar."
He slowly walked down the stands, watching Akeno's oni pop away, back to their mistress's side.
"Well. I didn't say it would be friendly."
"Engarde, heretic!"
And that was that.
Kiba grinned widened so far his face hurt as the massive weapon came scything straight for his head.
"Engarde!"
Bursting forwards, under the sweep of the blade, he didn't try to block the massive attack head on. He wasn't stupid enough to think he could overpower it - Issei had taught him that lesson all too well. So, instead, he aimed his attacks in a very simple manner.
His off hand, holding a cursed blade, angled up and at the exorcist's wrist.
Without a true hilt, she was exposed, and if she didn't try to maneuver her immense weapon to deflect the strike, she'd lose a hand. And his second strike came from above, slicing down at her head. Space already started to ripple as Om began to focus its edge.
He did not expect her to simple straighten her blade out and charge at him, attempting to smash him into the ground with the hunk of holy metal she wielded.
It forced him to divert his own strikes - the edges of both blades striking at the flat of Excalibur Destruction's body and pushing it off target.
Spinning to the side, trying to slip behind her, he found the fanatic was skilled enough to turn, lowering her blade and keeping the point up in a guard as she did so. He, himself, had to deflect the wide tip no less than twice as the sheer hunk of metal meant that staying close to her risked its aura, and its weight, being brought to bear.
Not that being away from her was any better.
No, she was only too happy to continually try to skewer him, driving her swordpoint straight at his throat over and over and over again.
It was a simple tactic, with simple footwork. Use the length of her blade to keep him from maneuvering, with her arms close to her sides and the angle just right so she could dip or raise the point as needed. While he had the advantage in mobility, his speed eclipsing her, Kiba knew that if he wanted to win, he'd need to close. Ranged attacks from a Devil, after all, fared poorly against those with enough of Heaven's power.
"My, my, Ena didn't think that you would already be behaving so naughtily!"
Kiba immediately dodged away from the Exorcist, coming about to see another human… holding another holy weapon!
"Tch. You breed like rats."
"She's not with me, blasphemer."
"Ah! Ena sees! You are lovers, having a quarrel behind the Demon King's back! Perfect cover for star crossed warriors from enemy factions."
This time he couldn't keep the sneer off his face, gesturing at the sword that clicked free from its sheathe.
"If you want, I'll snap that piece of pig iron in half, too."
"Ena will enjoy spanking you. And maybe cutting you. We shall see. Either way, after Ena disciplines you, little Devil, the foreign barbarian using a spell to translate her words is next."
"I see. You're the sort of pagan that likes to martyr believers. I suppose my sword can redeem you just as easily as that Devil boy."
For a moment there was quiet, a tension that stretched like a string pulled at the edges to its limit, fibers fraying and buckling at the escalation before snapping with a resounding echo.
And a wave of danger slammed onto him.
The whistling of a blade cutting the air and a searing presence were the last things Kiba felt as the blunt side of the sword slammed against his stomach, shattering his own blade in a single uninterrupted arc and sending him flying off his feet, bouncing of the ground, before falling onto a heap on the floor.
His sole consolation being that not a moment after, the ground trembled as the exorcist girl was driven face first into the floor, leaving her sprawled and immobile.
Maybe he'd gotten a little ahead of himself.
Just maybe.
"So you guys got into a fight?"
Issei couldn't believe his own ears. Really, he was the one who was used to being ambushed and making a mess, but somehow he kinda expected the others to have better luck than him, or to at least be a little bit more responsible. That wasn't something difficult to ask for, right?
He got into loads of trouble!
It should have been easy!
"Well, technically it was a spar. We weren't actually planning to hurt each other."
Turning to Kiba, the Campione felt there was a 'much' missing from that statement. Because his classmate had spent the entire time glaring at Irina's friend from the moment he got up, not saying a single word as Issei tried to understand what exactly happened and why their gymnasium was now split in half.
"I don't suppose you have another one of those repair scrolls? No? Okay." He rubbed his face in his hands. "Alright, first things first. I'm not angry at you guys. But we do need this to be dealt with."
"Ena thinks-"
The Campione turned his eyes on the girl with a sword that made his spine crawl.
"Ena thinks she will wait."
"Go call your mom, please, and ask her if she can come here. Or Mr. Amakasu. Either way, you were the one who cut the building, right?"
A firm nod, without hesitation.
"Then the Committee will cover the repair costs. Did either you, the Exorcist lady, or Kiba cause any additional damage?"
The blonde knight opened his mouth, forced himself to calm down, and nodded with a wince
"Yes. I think I broke the bleachers."
"Then would you please ask President Sona to come here? Can we, like, bill Rias's parents? I know she mentioned something about being nobles, but, um, is it going to be an issue?"
"The Gremorys are, by human standards, functionally incalculably wealthy. I can, from the income of my own lands, cover the full costs of replacing the bleachers. But I will also go get the President."
As Kiba walked away, Issei, dissatisfied with the look on his face, stopped him by manifesting a small slab of marble.
"Hey." The Campione spoke, softly, one hand on Kiba's shoulder. "I won't pretend to tell you, you shouldn't feel whatever you're feeling, but you're my friend, alright? And whatever is going on ain't gonna change that.."
Shoulders slumping a little, the swordsman simply gave a nod, no one speaking as he left.
"Koneko."
"Yes, Senpai?"
"When would be a good time to check on him?"
Biting her lip, the Rook seemed a smidge worried, but simply spoke plainly.
"When he's ready."
Issei's shoulders sagged.
"I gotcha." Firming his spine back up, he turned around. "Still, Church Lady-"
"Xenovia."
"Gotcha! Still, did you damage anything?"
"I don't believe I did so. However I still bear equal responsibility for participating in such a reckless fight, it tarnishes my honor as your guest."
"Hmm. That's a good point." Tapping his chin, the young man came to a perfect conclusion. "Then you can help with cleanup!"
It felt weird having to call shots like this. Sure, they were just planning to fix a building but Issei would have been much more comfortable if someone like the President, or Mrs. Smith came by and let him know what should be done. At least then he would be sure that it was the right direction to go.
Even now, Issei kinda felt out of place, holding a meeting inside the old school building. It felt like he'd suddenly been promoted to the president of a club he didn't even know he was a part of, but Kiba and Koneko said they didn't see a problem in letting him use their room.
He did feel bad for just using it like that though.
"Ena has a question."
Raising her hand, the lackadaisical girl looked like a perfectly focused student, earnestly talking to a teacher. Having been given a wide berth by everyone else in the room, she didn't seem particularly bothered as that had given her the freedom to sit closer to him, though Aika had seen fit to plop herself beside the girl with a look of annoyance.
"Uhh… sure?"
"Your Majesty isn't gonna punish us, then?"
That… sounded terrible in the context that came to Issei's mind. So he chose to believe she was talking seriously and not trying to fluster him.
"I, what, why?"
Tilting her head in confusion, the girl cupped her chin. Laying her back against the couch as if actually giving thought to the question.
"It's the obvious thing to do, no? Your Majesty seeks reparations because we, his retainers, destroyed his property, right? That's all well and good, but aren't you gonna do anything else? You risk losing face that way."
That got a sound of genuine confusion from him.
"Huh? Why do you think I should do that?"
"Because you are a Campione."
The blunt answer threw him for a loop. As if it was the most natural assumption to make.
"As one of the demon kings who presides over the world of humans, shouldn't you be punishing us for making a mess of the place? Not that Ena doesn't mind it, she likes being spoiled, but if you treat everyone who comes to town as if all they need to do to get out of trouble is to pay you back or fix the place, then they will stop fearing Your Majesty."
Issei, didn't know what to say to that.
In a way, deep inside, he knew that he wasn't being treated like a normal person. Neither by Smith and her bosses, or the other magic related people in town. They all seemed to walk on eggshells around him, constantly probing him about what he wanted.
Like they were afraid of doing anything he didn't want them to.
And that annoyed him.
"No, I don't think that'll make a difference."
"Huh?" Even Aika was confused. "If someone trashes your living room, don't you pay Yakuza to break their legs? That's how twhings work, right?"
Blinking, he stared at his friend for a moment.
"Um, no. You call the police."
"Ah, Ena gets it. Your Majesty uses the police as leg breakers. Good, makes it official."
"You know what, I'm not going to argue with that. Why don't you go call your mom, ok? I need to speak with Irina and Xenovia. Um, Yinghua, can you escort Koneko back home?"
"Yes, Elder Brother. I will make sure she arrives safely."
"Not a python, dog boy?"
"Not right now, no." The cultivator turned to look at Ena, though, and simply frowned. "Do not stir the peaceful up to anger."
"Even a fool may speak wisdom."
"And a pearl is only pretty unless it is before swine. Elder Brother, if you had not guessed, is the pearl. Do not mistake his gentleness for weakness."
This time it was Ena's turn to glare, but she said nothing, not being foolish enough to draw her blade. But equally so, it was clear she did not appreciate being chastised by the younger teen. Enough that Issei had to sigh and bring his hand down on Yinghua's head.
"Oi, oi. Don't go picking fights with people just because they're strange and cut up buildings." Issei's knuckled gently dug into Yinghua's head. "Well, I suppose that's a pretty good reason to pick a fight. But you get the idea."
However, wriggling free, the boy simply glared and huffed and Koneko, rolling her eyes, grabbed his arm and walked towards the door.
"Goodnight, Senpai. Take care."
He waved at both.
"Tell you what, lover boy, I'm gonna head on home and I'll take the catholic school girls for protection. They need a place to stay as is. Plus, their fashion sense kinda rocks and I wanna wear it for our date. Sound good?" Aika leaned in close and whispered in his ear. "You've gotta learn to handle girls with strong personalities. I'm not saying you should bend her over and-"
What she said next caused his cheeks to turn pink and both Irina and Xenovia to give him strange looks when he stood ramrod straight and wished them goodnight.
Both of them simply acquiesced to the brown haired girl's increasingly probing questions as they walked away.
"I'll be back to help with the cleanup in the morning! I promise!"
Xenovia at least offered her promise as she was carried away into darkness.
Issei was just glad his pants were baggy, and that Aika had the sense of not saying those things outloud in the presence of church ladies with massive swords. That left him with the new girl and waiting for Sona's arrival.
Frankly, he wasn't sure where to start.
Smith had warned him that her daughter might be sent, but Issei had almost forgotten it after the whole thing with Luo Hao and having to fight the Monkey King. Though now that he could take a look at the swordswoman, he understood why Smith's boss decided to send her.
She felt strong.
"Have you been told you are quite passive?"
Thankfully, she didn't seem to be nearly as hesitant.
"Well… I guess because I don't feel like I need to change stuff? Life is good and things around here just calmed down, so I wanted to avoid trouble."
"But don't you have things you wish for?"
"Well, yeah. I want to do what I want to do. But that doesn't mean I want to, I dunno, take over as Shogun like the last guy did. I'll just keep taking one step at a time on the road to become the Harem King."
"But is that not your right? One might even say that you already are this land's ruler, at least amongst humans, and that it is a question of simply asking in exchange for performing your duties, no? That seems like the most efficient way of achieving your goal."
"Would it bother you if I said I didn't wanna do it that way?"
The dark haired girl shrugged with a wan smile.
"Ena wouldn't care. The King should be free to choose and live as he wants, because he is the strongest. It doesn't matter what it is, so long as you want it and aim for it, then Ena doesn't see why she should disapprove."
It was his turn to feel a bit displeased with those words.
"So you'd be ok with me, I dunno, keeping you from training? Or telling you to stay at home?"
"Are you going to stop Ena from practicing?"
"No." He admitted. "But you can't just… give yourself to someone!"
"You said it yourself that you wanna do as you want to. Is it not unfair to prevent Ena from doing the same?"
"But that's different. You just want to, what, join my faction? Be my retainer?"
"That would be fine. Such a place would be of high honor. And you are not the sort of person to abuse such a relationship. From the moment I arrived, it was Ena's goal to schedule a meeting with Your Majesty and iron out the details."
Wait a second…
"So that mess at the gym?"
"It wasn't planned, no, but Ena was looking for the perfect opportunity to introduce herself. When my fellow retainers decided to misbehave, Ena decided to show off a little."
Issei rubbed the side of his head.
This was one musclehead of a girl for sure. She put the entire tomboy sub-genre to shame!
"You don't know me, though, how can you have faith that I'd like it? I could have gotten angry at you, or lied to you about being a good person." The horror stories Yinghua shared made him wonder just what kind of person would risk working for him if that was the kinda example they had.
What she said next, however, floored him.
"Because mom trusts you, so Ena does too."
Issei couldn't help it.
He blushed.
Chapter 41: Chapter XXXIII
Chapter Text
When Rias came back, Sona was going to shoot her.
Non lethally, of course, and with a basic water spell. But she would do it in the most inconvenient, petty, and mean spirited way possible. She was going to start learning ice magic just so she could produce water cold enough to make that crimson haired daredevil rue the day she thought abandoning her post for a family reunion and leaving all of her part of the work to Sona was a good idea.
Fortunately no Heretics or new Campione had descended upon their city, but Sona was instead feeling increasingly overworked as more and more 'exchange students' made their presence known.
Lu Yinghua was the first and least of her worries.
While the young man looked at her like one would roadkill on the side of the street, he kept to himself and followed Issei's lead dutifully. Instead, the brunt of his acerbic tongue was focused on those around the Campione… which might cause a fight to break out anyway, considering the other hand grenades she now had to juggle.
Church exorcists, Miko from the Committee, random people asking to be inducted as teachers in the school. Sona has to adjust memories and paperwork more times over the course of this week then she had in her entire previous stay in the human world.
Her revenge would be painful.
It would be swift.
It would be-
"President, is there the right place? Should I push it a little bit further?"
"No, you've got it Issei, thank you."
"Yosh!"
Setting it down, the Campione rolled his shoulders, the shining gauntlet on his hand glowing before disappearing.
"So, President, what do we need to do tonight?" Pointing up at the missing roof of the gym, the boy vaguely gestured at the moon. "I mean, it's not gonna rain, but what about tomorrow? Do we just… put a tarp up?"
"For now, yes."
Closing her eyes, Sona focused on the power within her, tapped it, and let it trickle out into streamers.
"That's super cool! Water dragons? Man, magic is something else!"
Despite herself, Sona found herself smiling. His enthusiasm was nice and less… formal than her own peerage. While she undoubtedly cared for them, the Sitri were not as carefree as the Gremory and it had been difficult, at times, to build the bonds needed to be an effective king.
"Thank you. Perhaps one day you will learn something similar."
There was a slight pause.
"...Hehehehehehehe."
And she was reminded of this particular God Slayer's peculiarity. It was, she mused, mild. But she did open her eyes and reflexively smooth her skirt down.
"Please do not… do anything dangerous."
"Ah, as you say, President!" Issei's phone began ringing and he had to step away for a moment, speaking to what sounded like an HCC agent as Sona was free to continue set up.
She sighed and relaxed.
Getting used to working with a Godslayer would take some time, but from what Rias' peerage had told her, the young man managed to handle a situation earlier which could have ended up in trouble. Getting the Church, the Committee representative, and the devils to agree to help fix the gymnasium at a later date was as good a compromise as it got.
But it was still her responsibility to the school to get preliminary repairs going.
What she didn't expect was for the Campione to offer to help her despite it being nearly evening.
"You know, Issei, you're too easy to trust. Still, look up."
"Woah!" Tilting his head upwards, he saw the frame of plastic tarp and metal scaffolding she'd constructed, her serpents still intertwined with the pieces as they slotted into place. "But how can you do that without watching them?"
"Willpower. Hmm. Have you had much about Devils explained to you?"
Shouldering a dozen bags of debris, the plastic straining from the weight of the load, he simply shrugged.
"Buchou explained the basics. But I get the feeling she was trying to keep me from overloading."
"Hmm. Well, why don't you tell me what you know while we take this trash out?"
Using a small space warping spell, she made sure both double doors to the gym's exit were open and that Issei could pass through them. Though Sona did not expect the sudden, sharp headache when he did so. She had to privately admire the sheer potency of the Ritual of Usurpation. After all, it had heavily inspired the Devil's own Evil Pieces.
"I know that Devils name their subordinates after chess pieces, that you guys live a really, really long time, and that you make up one of the Three Great Factions. You, the Holy Alliance of the Church of God, and the Governate of the Fallen."
"More or less, yes."
Discussions about allies, client species, and various internal factions could keep.
"And that you guys have an internal magic completely different from humans. We have… Qi? Chi? Life energy and spirit energy, but the life energy is more like 'Breath' than just stuff from an anime. And you guys don't like 'Faith', which is a sort of concentrated spiritual energy."
"While there are multiple different schools of thought from humans discussing such topics, we Devils consider it to be largely academic. We do not have a divide between our bodies, minds, and souls. Rather, all three are actively intertwined." Pausing, she considered how or even if she should elaborate. Before deciding it was better to warn Issei now. "There are some Devils who believe that makes us superior beings. They are… not only concerned with strength, but, rather, greed."
"Ah. Yeah. Buchou didn't elaborate on that. But, um, there are some people that are the reason you guys are called devils."
"Indeed."
Not out by the dumpsters, she lifted the lids on the school's waste bins as he tossed the massive load in - the metal inside causing a massive bang as he did so.
"Woops?"
Her lips twitched.
"Do not worry. Should we need to, Kuoh may simply have another 'gas leak'."
"I do not wish to blow anything up. Not unless I really have to."
"No." She allowed. "But sometimes it is." As for the rest of the work, it can wait until the HCC sends their mages tomorrow. I only wanted to clean up the insulation and the dangerous bits, so no one gets hurt. Thank you again, Issei."
"Oh, um, is it ok if the Exorcists show up too?"
"Hmm?"
"Xenovia, Irina's partner, offered to help with the repairs since she fought, too."
"I see."
Her instinct was to politely decline the offer. Sona simply did not want exorcists, or their swords, anywhere near her school and very much not near her peerage. Especially Saji. The boy might end up getting into trouble and he had been a diamond in the rough to find.
"Very well." Carefully thinking about what this meant, she slowly nodded. "If they will be students here, as I suspect you will ask them to be, then they may assist in rebuilding. But they also understand the curriculum is strictly secular, yes?"
"Eh. I doubt they'll try and consecrate the ground or put up, I dunno, holy wards or something? They don't seem to be like that. Not unless you ask them too."
Tempted to scoff at the idea of her ever requesting the chance to see such magic, Sona actually found herself intrigued by the idea.
"Do you think they would consider that a fair compromise? A demonstration of holy magic in exchange for their full admission to the school?"
"I can ask."
"That would be nice. Still, first, we ought to continue with your lesson. For now, I shall explain to you how we Devils gather our numbers from many races and many worlds."
"Your… peerages. Uh, like European knights? Or a daimyo's retainers?"
"Somewhat, yes. Tell me, Issei, do you play chess?"
"Heh. Well, let's head to the courtyard! I've got something I thought of just now!"
Sona gave the young man a dubious look, yet followed him out nonetheless. She believed she had already gotten a solid grasp on his personality and thus he didn't mean her any harm or have any scheme in mind as he led her out of the gym and towards the grassy patches near the old building.
That is, until she felt a flash of divine power.
'What is he-?'
Only to blink owlishly as a cart-sized block of marble appeared on the ground, shifting and writhing as the young man slid one hand over it. The stone yielded like putty, changing its form to become a medium sized table, as well as splitting off two seats.
"There, that should be better than sitting on the floor."
Sona took a deep steadying breath.
Trust a Human Tyrant to wield the authority of a slain god just to make himself a chair and a coffee table. Just the fact that he'd done so in such short notice made her wonder whether he had some sort of artistic talent before gaining this power, or if it had some with some sort of divine inspiration for the arts.
"Ladies first?"
He offered her a seat, awkwardly, unsure.
Well, at least he wasn't acting like a barbarian. Sona allowed herself to sit and be smoothly pushed closer to the table as Japan's Demon King took his own seat across from her. A look of concentration on his face, before a smooth rectangular slab rose from the table and split into squared segments that were all too familiar to her.
That was when, with a wave of a magician's hand, he manifested the pieces.
Sixteen on each side.
'A complete chess set? How did he know?'
Her heart skipped a beat, for a moment she felt this might have been a set up, the deal she'd made with her family coming to the forefront of her mind. Only there was no way for him to know about that, and, thinking about it logically, there were much easier ways to strong arm both her and her family into an arrangement.
There was also the fact that he had arranged them completely wrong. And replaced the Knights with Dragons for some reason.
"You… have never played before, huh?"
"Ah, no. But this wasn't all I could do! I looked up the rest of the Student Council and I know all of Rias's friends. So I could do this, too!"
She watched in amazement as the pieces began to melt and dribble and run one by one. The black pieces taking on lifelike imitations of Rias's peerage, as the white assumed slightly less perfect versions of her own.
"Hmm. Not good enough. Tell you what, President, if I can come by tomorrow, I'll clean it up!"
"Thank you, Issei, this is perfect for now." Smiling, she reached out and gently plucked up Tsubaki's piece, running her thumb over the face of her Queen. "Though I suspect I shall have difficulty ever sacrificing any of these pieces."
The lingering divine energy in the marble made her fingertips tingle and, now that she was noticing it, her thighs, where her skin met the slightly warm seat, did too.
"Well, it shouldn't weigh too much. I tried to make all of this as, hmm, airy? Fluid? Not sure how to put it in words. But less… intense. So it might be a little fragile compared to the stuff I make for battle, or, ah, left in the gym-"
She giggled gently at his admission. "But it can be carried no problem!"
"Well then. Why don't I teach you how to play, then? If only to offer my thanks for this gift."
"That's wonderful! So, uh, the Rooks… go at the ends?"
"Are you asking me or telling me?"
Issei simply blushed and began trying to rearrange the pieces, managing to get things half correct. But Sona did purse her lips when she realized there was something she was tempted to do.
"Did Rias explain how certain things work with the Evil Pieces? How, sometimes, we might use more than one to turn someone?"
"No. I think she… maybe made a comment about it. But didn't elaborate. Mostly she was trying to tell me about stray devils and why some of them can be really, really bad. How, well, some of them just run away from bad Kings. But others like to, well, there was one, and, you probably know, she showed… pictures. From after it was captured. And made me promise to be careful about them."
"The man eater?"
"Yeah. The tiger woman."
"That was a particularly unpleasant case, yes. But to address more pleasing topics, Saji Genshiro required four pawns to convert, not one."
"Really? So that makes him super strong for a pawn!"
Sona merely watched as three other pawns gained the features of her most recent compatriot and found herself strangely pleased that the features of all four seemed to sharpen up. Issei's focus redoubled out of respect for the apparent coolness of Saji.
"For my level." She admitted. "In truth, I suspect Rias might have managed to convert him for three. And both she and I together would be unable to turn you into a Devil."
"Hmm. So there's a difference between you? And even sixteen pieces wouldn't work? How many would it take?"
This time she shrugged.
"I suspect one." His face fell at that and she couldn't help but smile a little. "But I suspect only Lords Beelzebub and Lucifer could manage it."
"Huh. So the big guys? Are they as strong as a god?"
"Well, I suppose you would have to clarify which deity. And I shall ask for a clarification of my own - how would you like me to answer that? Perfectly honestly, or diplomatically?"
Moving a single white-pink pawn forwards, she gently lowered the marble playing piece down, surprised at how it was still far more heavy than any normal marble playing piece. If far more reasonable than the usual stuff.
"Hmm. That's a test, isn't it?"
He mirrored her movements.
"It is. Everything is. At least when it comes to sharing information. Even, I suspect, your interactions with the various… diplomatic envoys are tests in many ways."
Snorting, Issei shook his head.
"Ena seems nice. Enough. And seeing Irina was great! But I gotta say, I'm a bit worried about Kiba."
Letting a knight slip free, she was pleased to hear such a response.
"Rias has a slight tendency to think that hugs and kisses will drive away all the world's terrors. That is not a mark against her, the Gremorys have always held great affection for their own, blood related and otherwise."
"I move the, uhh-"
"A bishop, and yes."
Sending out a bishop, the black and red marble piece slid across the board, taking up a position on the far side.
"Well, being perfectly honest, I wouldn't say no to some hugs and kisses from her. But, ah, sorry President, was that, um…."
"It's entirely fine." She suppressed the small flicker of annoyance she felt. "I am quite used to Rias's assets attracting certain kinds of interests. Speaking of, would you like to have a conversation about what the ballet club got up to today, hmm?"
Freeing her second knight, she baited in Issei's bishop. A move that the quailing boy hurriedly made. In turn, she took his bishop with a pawn, he countered by opening his rook side, and she simply freed her queen. The two pieces peacefully sat to the side as they waited for the battle to conclude.
And perhaps it was unsporting of her, but Sona was swift. Issei would, on his turn, attempt to press up with a knight of his own. Then, with her queen, she quite simply placed him in mate.
"Fool's mate. Careful with your f-pawn."
"Ah, f-pawn?"
"This one. Still, when you come by tomorrow, I'll show you how to determine ranks and files."
"I guess? Well, I'll definitely win next time!"
Sona chuckled.
"We'll see."
It was, perhaps, a little mean-spirited of her to immediately go for the win every time, not exactly a bad habit when something so important hinged on her ability to win. Even then, no matter how many mistakes he made or how many times she put him in check, the Demon King didn't seem affected by the loss in the slightest.
To him, it was just another fun game.
To her, it was like dancing on the knife's edge.
'What would happen if I lost now?'
Probably nothing, after all the deal she made with her parents wasn't so stringent that any single loss would have her immediately carted away in unholy matrimony. There was an entire due process in selecting her suitors. An unsanctioned loss to a Campione of all things? They wouldn't force her or mention it.
"Are you okay, President?"
"I'm sorry, just a bit tired is all. It's been a busy week, I'm afraid."
"That's actually something I wanted to talk to you about. Since I'm supposed to be in charge of this place, I mean Kuoh, or Japan, too, I guess. I'd figure I'd start by helping you out! Is there anything I can do to help make sure everything runs smoothly?"
There were about thirty different things she could have said to that.
Even so, the shock of just being offered a favor by a Campione without so much as having to pay something back had alarm bells ringing inside Sona's mind. The reminder that she was supposed to be spying on him for Lord Beelzebub was also there.
"Perhaps."
But. But, but, but. She was a Devil.
"I suppose that depends on what you'd be interested in helping with."
And Devils were beings of Greed.
"Well, I can help finish up the cleaning tomorrow with the others. But I don't actually know what goes into running the city. Do we need to meet with the mayor? Discuss road repair and zoning and taxes? I asked my dad what he'd like to see, he said no taxes, and I said I could ask about that."
Sona had to forcibly remind herself that taking advantage of Issei's relative ignorance would explicitly, without doubt, one hundred percent bite her in the ass. She was still almost violently tempted to conjure up a contract here and now.
"There is one task I could ask of you. While I don't have access to it for privacy reasons, I'd received a report of activity near Akeno's residence. If you'd be willing to look into it for me, I'd greatly appreciate it, as I am already in the midst of discussing the return of a number of Kami to Kuoh."
"Wait! Kami are coming here!?"
"A few patron deities. And a few who have Kanto as their domain and would like to check on certain things. In the spirit of cooperation I suggested they be allowed to do so."
"Hmm. After being screened, you mean?"
Her lips twitched.
"I see you've been learning."
She could already imagine the feeling of the quill in her hand and the vellum under her fingers.
"Still." Sona considered what she ought to open up with now. "What happened to the priestess with the sword?"
"Ena? Her mom, Sumi, I mean Agent Smith! Well, she pulled her away. By the scruff of her neck." He rubbed the back of his head. "Honestly, Ena looked a lot more like a cat than even Yoru."
The Devil strongly considered checking the security cameras for that footage.
"Indeed."
For now she simply smiled.
A Few Days later
Fortunately for Issei, there hadn't been any more incidents after the gymnasium was sliced in half.
The Committee apparently sent the school a check, and they would be getting some new gym equipment since a lot of the damage had already been fixed by him and the Student Council. President even offered to let him have some of it for all the help he was, but he settled for asking them to spend it on some new stuff and not more books.
Ena had apparently failed to properly get the documentation for her transfer into Kuoh ready in time, so she wouldn't be joining them for classes just yet, something her mother was adamant they had to do since they were technically public servants and not secret agents.
Issei appreciated the effort.
He just… didn't know what to think of the girl yet.
She was… forward, not to mention blunt. And she said a lot of things that made him want to shake his head in outright denial. But it wasn't like she was doing it to scare him or piss him off. But at the same time, their conversation still had Issei's mind whirling.
"I knew it wasn't normal. The way they treated me, but it still kinda sucks that I'm some kind of scary monster to them."
And that was the truth of the matter.
Issei Hyoudou wasn't a hero.
Not in their minds, anyway.
To them, Issei must have seemed like the secret hidden final boss that you try your luck with by the end of the game after you beat the rest of the levels. Something that was added just as a challenge for the really competitive crowd. Only Issei was walking around in plain sight looking like an average student instead of tucked away inside some hidden grotto behind a puzzle.
"Huh, maybe I should do that."
Build a cave, leave some cryptic messages around town, maybe even make some loot to offer anyone who decided they wanted to try their luck? Maybe even rehearse some lines to make it really dramatic?
Okay, maybe not that last one.
It was way too much.
'Focus, Issei! You have stuff to do today.'
And by stuff he meant the not-date that he'd promised Aika. Really, he felt kinda guilty for putting her on the spot like that, but there was no way he was gonna take up another stranger who just asked him out on their offer. The last time ended with him getting chased all over town by a pair of angry snake goddesses and he wasn't keen on repeating the experience.
So there he was, waiting for his not-date to be in front of her house.
It was a pretty good looking house too. Very big. Actually, it was bigger than the old school building that Rias and her club used to hang out. Very traditional looking, too. Even if Issei wasn't one for architecture, the place just had this aura of being important.
"Like a haunted mansion."
"I guess that makes me the friendly ghost?"
"Gah!"
Issei started, jumping back as a familiar bespectacled girl swept into view out of nowhere.
"H-hey!"
Expecting her to be in her school outfit had proven to be quite wrong. Aika was, instead, wearing a deep brown duffel coat over a white blouse. That her jeans were, ahem, well fitting only made it seem even better than the admittedly pretty awesome uniform normally worn! Even her hair was different, now in a single braid, while her glasses still sat on the bridge of her nose. Issei uncomfortable with how… satisfied those mischievous, gold eyes of her's seemed to be.
Issei actually felt kind of dumb for showing up in a T-shirt and plain jeans.
"You look great."
"Do I?"
"You do. And I must look great going by how nervous you are acting." Adjusting her glasses, Aika leaned closer to his face with a small teasing smile.
"Ah. I'm trying to calm down, heh, but you do look awesome."
She looped her arm into his and he had to swallow.
"So I was gonna ask if you wanted to go to the arcade… but, well, is that… right?"
"It is. But first, how about something to warm up?"
Setting off together, Issei couldn't help but feel anxious and also just… peaceful.
"Sure! There's a cafe down the street! What about that?"
"It's terrible now." Issei stumbled midstep. "The guy running the place bought it from the previous owners and just uses prepackaged stuff. But there's a place two streets down that does American donuts."
Realizing that it was a bit chilly out, everyone else was wearing at least a jacket, Issei just nodded and let Aika lead the way. He, however, didn't even really notice the cool temperatures and was more than happy to scan the area for threats.
Something was crawling up his spine and he wasn't quite sure what it would be. Or maybe he was still a bit suspicious of walking around town.
Getting ambushed twice will do that to you.
Aika, however, was fine simply enjoying the walk.
She was quiet, not quite smiling, the corner of her lips just slightly turned up as she held his arm. There didn't seem to be a need to talk, though, and the few others out and about at the moment didn't do more than, in the case of one old lady, smile at them.
Issei was content, he realized, and once they arrived at the shop very, very hungry.
Because the smell of spices and a view of dozens of amazing toppings slapped him like he'd been peeping on their whole team!
Cinnamon, cardamom, brown sugar, and honey! Raisins, currants, dates, and cherries! Apples, pears, walnuts, and pecans! And there, sitting atop a plate of shining silver, was a tray of thick, crusty brownies, with powdered sugar and shredded nuts generously sprinkled across the top.
"Ah, Miss Kiryu! Here for your regular? We just got some fresh buns out of the oven."
Miss Kiryu?
Was he a friend of her family or something?
"Ah, no. Do you happen to have any tables available? I'm just here for a quick snack."
The man smiled, nodding energetically.
"Of course, of course! I'd have one set up if we didn't. Still, wait a second and I'll get someone to come take your orders. Try one of our chicken croquettes too, on the house."
The two of them were shown to one of the tables in the back of the store and a very fancy menu with even fancier prices was laid out in front of him. The numbers were so big Issei started to wonder if what was being sold was really coffee and not some sort of magical potion.
'I don't think my allowance can afford even half price.' He realized, belatedly.
Just what kinda place was this, and more importantly what kind of girl was his friend?
"You come here often?" He'd never stopped to think about it but… was Aika actually a fancy rich girl? Her house had been, well, he'd assumed it was maybe inherited? Issei wasn't sure what to think. 'Ah, wait, I still have that packet Mr. Amakasu gave me!'
"Hmm? My parents come here a lot, and I come by when I wanna get something on the way to class. Also, have some of the croquettes. Genji may be great at desserts, but the lunch food is wonderful, too."
Not for the first time, Issei was confronted with the fact that he didn't know a whole lot about his classmate. Which made sense, it had been barely a month since classes started so he shouldn't know her as well as he did Matsuda and Motohama.
Even so, he found he wanted to know more.
It was easy to get along with her.
A lot of their interests were the same, and she was as unabashed about what she liked as he was. Actually, she was even more adamant about enjoying herself than they were and it intimidated his friends.
Heck, even Issei was scared of how upfront she was about it!
"Feeling better?"
"Yeah sorry, I guess I'm still a bit nervous after last time." Taking a bite from the croquette, Issei nodded with a hum.
"Was it really that bad?"
"Not bad, we just got jumped by a couple angry goddesses. Also, she was a goddess too and I kinda didn't realize when she invited me."
That earned him a look of bewilderment.
"What?"
"Nothing just… well… let's hope your luck doesn't give out, huh?"
Issei groaned, leaning back against his seat.
"Please don't say that."
"I'm just teasing. Besides, what are the odds of something like that happening twice in a row?" Aika smiled at him, resting her chin on her hands as she leaned over the table and a waiter finally came to take their orders. Just in time really, as Issei flipped over the menu, ready to get something in his empty stomach.
That was when his phone started ringing.
"What's-?"
It was Smith's number.
Before Aika could ask, Issei flipped the phone open and put it against his ear, a sense of dread and anticipation writhing within his stomach, as a hurried voice came through from the other end along with the screeching of wind and the low rumbling of a car engine.
"There is a fight happening at the school. We need you here, now."
Issei sighed, standing up.
He should have known it was too good to be true.
Chapter 42: Chapter XXXIV
Chapter Text
Irina
"One, two, three! One, two, three! Man, it's been a while since I've done something like this. Takes me back, you know?"
Xenovia looked at her like she was insane, pausing in the middle of her sweeping.
"But Sister Griselda made us clean every day…."
"Yeah, but this is an after school activity! And not scrubbing dirty plates. So it's infinitely better."
Irina gave a sage nod while her partner simply looked at her.
It was a very familiar look. A look that sometimes preceded a long sigh. But right now it just earned her a slow nod.
"If you say so."
"I do!"
"Well, I'm glad someone is showing enthusiasm." The black haired devil watching over them seemed genuinely pleased. "Now that you are students here, it's proper that you show school spirit. And it says a great deal that a pair of Exorcists are putting in more effort than the Hime Miko that slashed up the school in the first place."
Finding herself agreeing with the Vice President of Kuoh Academy's student council, even if she was a poor Reincarnated Devil denied the Light of God Almighty by Sona Sitri, Irina held up her fist in determination.
"Ms. Tsubaki, one day Ms. Ena will apologize for the trouble she caused! This is merely an obstacle the Lord wishes us to overcome."
"Uh huh."
Turning to look at Xenovia, the Devil simply received a shrug of the shoulders.
"Yes. I see."
However, the blonde Devil didn't so much as look up from where he was working on trying to figure out where electrical wires had been cut. He hadn't spoken to them at all, only glared at their swords, before getting to work. His white haired friend occasionally handed him tools when he quietly asked for them.
'I suppose even Devils need to know how to wire a light fixture….'
Part of her was sad, since he had been a human, and that now he was denied Eternity. Even Hell had to be better than the Void, right? But now he, a human being, born with a Sacred Gear crafted by the Lord, would serve forever in Darkness. It seemed cruel. Pointless, even.
"Please don't try to pray for them."
Agent Smith, one of the local mages, looked up from where she was "supervising the expenditure of Committee funds".
"Um, I don't know what you mean?"
She flicked her sunglasses down.
"If you pray for them, you'll actually cause them discomfort. Maybe pain if you're especially pure. Please don't hurt the hired help."
"And what about Ena."
Xenovia responded before she could, clearly not pleased that the girl in question wasn't here.
"Do you want an honest answer or do you want to feel better?"
"Hmm." Crossing her arms, Irina's friend thought about it for a moment. Pausing in moving the divine marble as she did so, she cracked her back. "Make me feel better. My back's already killing me."
Agent Smith actually laughed at that.
"Trust me, it doesn't get any better. At least those super suits of yours have more support than a sports bra. Still. Ena is, well, frankly useless at building anything. I suspect she might have just slashed the debris to pieces and made an even bigger mess that would have taken hours longer to sweep up. So I grounded her instead."
Watching them work from her perch, the Committee agent nursed a steaming, fragrant mug of coffee. The smell was so strong that it actually made Irina's stomach grumble.
What caught her attention, however, was something else entirely.
"Should you be reading manga at work?"
Snapping the booklet shut, Smith turned to the exorcist.
"It is research."
"Research? Really? Unless the government is planning to announce the existence of Yokai to the world, I dunno what that is gonna help you with."
"It is precisely the kind of media that our young godslayer seems to enjoy, so to properly understand his expectations and mindset, one should also immerse themselves in the kind of media that he enjoys. Besides, the art is quite good and the comedy on point. They even have a government agent working with the main character."
Xenovia scoffed.
"Going to make a play if your daughter fails?"
"Now let's not get crazy here, you and I both know she wouldn't be here if I had actually been successful."
"It's not really appropriate for a grown woman to hunt a young man, after all." Irina couldn't help but frown when she looked at Smith. "Plus, Issei needs someone who will see him for him!"
A few words couldn't help but worm their way through Irina's thoughts. After all, her friend had always been… honest about his preferences. And the Agent of the HCC was even bustier than Xenovia was.
'At least she isn't interested in Issei. I know he was always weak to lady knights. Any anime that even had one would instantly become his favorite.'
She may not have been over the moon about certain aspects of her mission, but she didn't regret being able to help someone who had been dear to her. That made a lot of the things she'd been warned about a little more palatable. Especially since she knew he'd be nothing like some of what the Bishops had said could be true.
"You're telling me. But those bastards just want a quick fix to any problems that come up. As for me? I took a gamble. It played out. So no problems anymore." The woman even smirked. "In fact, he's already got representatives from all of the 'Three Great Factions' working together in peace. I'd say that's a miracle."
Wait a second…
"All three? I knew about the devils in Kuoh but I haven't seen any of the Fallen yet." She was sure they'd have known by now if one of them were here. Fallen Angels had an even greater dislike for devils, perhaps because they were willing to act upon their negative emotions.
The agent smiled, thinly.
"Oh, they are around. But hey, don't take my word for it. Wait long enough and one of them is bound to crop up. Though I don't want to jinx-" The agent's phone began to ring and Irina watched as the woman's face turned a series of colors, white, then pink, then a resigned sort of mixed embarrassment and exhaustion. "Sorry about that, Ms. Shidou, but I'm afraid I'll need to let you finish your work in peace."
"Hmm? Did something happen? Is your daughter ok?"
Smith's lips pursed and she restrained herself before answering.
"Yes."
Unable to stop herself from asking, never mind the horror creeping up on her, the exorcist took the plunge!
"What happened?"
"A toad sage, I don't know how to explain this, I just. I need a moment." Rubbing her face, the grown woman muttered something about damnably horny gods before continuing. "He stole the undergarments of my daughter and her partner, ran around the hotsprings they were in, and almost lost his head to Ena's grandfather."
"I…."
Irina was saved from having to elaborate when Xenovia muttered a little too loudly.
"Are we sure this is Japan and not ancient Greece?"
Tsubaki simply bowed, deeply, and apologized.
"It is a deep misfortune. But I promise the vast majority of Japanese people, and supernaturals, are quite normal."
"Yeah, well my daughter just about tried to become a Campione herself so I'm going to go sort that out and chew out Old Man Susa - uh. The old man. It's his job to make sure the idiots on his side of the border stay on their side. Please let your King know the HCC will handle this, Ms. Shrina. And good day Ms. Toujou, Mr. Kiba, Ms. Quarta, Ms. Shidou."
And that was the end of the discussion. Even Kiba stood up from where he was working and bowed in parting. Irina noticed, though, that Smith actually relaxed a little at that and shook her head.
"You're good kids. Stay that way. For a little while, kay?"
Irina thought on that for a little while. Pondering what the Lord's will was.
'Obviously this is all part of His plan. But what am I to do? Minister to the heathens? Of course. But if I push too hard I might just drive them away. And unlike Xenovia I'm not so sure a martyr's death serves His plans best. Hmm. If nothing else, they are good people. Just astray! And it's even better if Issei can be surrounded by people who possess Virtue.'
Returning back to her task of sweeping, she stopped to see if anyone was looking.
Finding the Devils were either in another room or shoulders deep in the wall, and Xenovia nowhere to be seen, she drew Excalibur Mimic. Flicking her wrist, she turned the bolo into a long, feather shaped sword. Then, with a single swing, sent small gusts of wind across the gym's floor.
Instantly gathering up the remaining debris, and without anyone noticing, she quickly returned the weapon to its previous state.
'I wouldn't say that's desecrating a relic, but I'm pretty sure Sister Griselda would have me peeling potatoes for a month over that.'
It was somewhat freeing, however, to use her abilities in ways that facilitated her daily life.
Being entrusted with one of the Excaliburs was a great honor and the mission that accompanied it was something Irina had trained for her entire life. A great work of dedication towards the Lord. He was surely watching over her even as she made sure not a speck of dust remained.
Even so, her mission had reached an impasse.
Issei had accepted her presence and chosen to rekindle their friendship, but he was still surrounded by dubious individuals. Devils of ill repute and followers of the pagan sort. She wished there was a way to voice her concerns without threatening the bridge she miraculously restored.
Worse yet was the other girl, Aika.
The one who was supposedly out and about with the godslayer on a date of all things.
"Lord forgive me, but I'm afraid there are limits to what this humble servant can achieve."
To call the girl libidinous and sinful would be an understatement!
That, of course, was when the ceiling, such as it was, came violently crashing down.
"What the-"
The massive tarp and frame stretching across the roof of the building gave way as an immense and visibly tainted light spear launched itself straight down at her. Irina, lost in thought, only realized what was happening at the last moment. However, drawing her blade once again, she was surprised that it was joined by two others.
"Tch. Damn Fallen!"
Kiba Yuuto, having appeared in a burst of speed, held a pair of cursed swords in an X block, reinforcing her own hurriedly manifested katana!
"Ah, th-thank you!"
He just snarled at her.
"Don't just stand there!" His swords cracked, black aura leaking out of it, trying to consume the tainted light. "Get the others!"
Several other spear blasts rained down on the gym as the Knight managed to parry the first attack and began dodging the rest. His black blades only touching the light spears, draining them of some of their energy, enough to prevent them from truly exploding, before dashing away.
Irina simply did what came naturally.
"XENOVIA, FALLEN ATTACKING THE GYM!"
Turning the holy relic Excalibur Mimic into an ornate megaphone and amplifier, she alerted everyone even vaguely nearby to exactly what was happening.
Immediately, one of the walls of the gymnasium imploded, showering them in dust and debris as a familiar blue haired girl charged through the impromptu entrance. Massive sword in her hands, she lead with an equally massively powerful swing - blasting the winged figures overhead with a pure pressure before they recovered.
There was something… wrong about them.
Even though they only had a single pair of wings. Their bodies emanated a power that was far beyond what would be considered fitting. It wasn't the only thing off, their skin was deathly pale, their eyes bloodshot and, even though Irina lacked an affinity for the occult, she thought, no knew that something was different to their auras!
"Suffer not the heretic."
Twirling her sword in a defensive pattern, Xenovia let off another two blasts of energy, but the four fliers above simply dodged the slashes. One of them, the only male, darted down and drew a light sword with his off hand while manifesting a spear with his main hand.
Irina found herself dueling a short blonde girl and a tall, busty woman alongside the blonde devil boy, while Tsubaki, black hair singed by a near miss, now reinforced by her King, were in a ranged battle with the somehow merely two winged Fallen still raining bullets of light down on them.
Either girl on her own should have been able to contend with a foot soldier of the Fallen, heck, Irina could have probably cut their attacks in half herself! But instead… each light spear seemed to thrum with something even more unholy than usual.
Instead of coming apart under the pressure of a more powerful source of holy energy, the waves of attacks just refused to break! And, with her katana pressed against a claymore made of solid light, Irina noticed that all of their enemies looked really, really bad.
Not only were their eyes all bloodshot and pupils completely blown out, but it looked like they were bleeding under their clothes.
"Eww!"
She kicked at her enemy's ankle, expecting the lift of the shorter girl's leg, only to deepen the strike into a slide, bringing her blade up and around the girl's guard. But when she struck at the Fallen's side, the blood that spurted out seemed rotten and foul. As if something had caused the blood in their veins to coagulate and begin decaying.
"Wait! No! It's impossible. Zombie angels!?"
"Who are you calling a walking corpse, bitch! I'll cut your head off and present it to our Master!" Snarling, grinding her teeth so hard they cracked, the blonde Fallen slashed at Irina in an absolute berserk rage. "Die, sow!"
Manifesting a pink spear, she slashed down with the weapon, aiming to take Irina's foot off at the ankle. Only for a strange, red-black sword to suddenly pop into being just long enough to deflect the blow.
"Watch your footwork, Papist."
Irina opted to ignore that as they, quite literally, had better things to worry about.
Namely the fact that she couldn't reach the enemies that were too far away from them. Extending the Excalibur Mimic into a whip or bola was all well and good, but the Fallen Angels were keeping their distance and raining down too many attacks for her to properly focus on dragging one of them down.
Instead she made Mimic into a longer quarterstaff, using the heavier ends to knock away the light spears and keep her own enemy back.
That was, however, when a barrage of swords suddenly dropped from the ceiling above, a flash of devil power the only warning she had as mass produced demonic swords dropped from above right onto the trio of Fallen. Unfortunately, with them being so close that meant some of the artillery ended up dropping near them.
A fire sword exploded into a plume of embers.
An ice sword erupted into a cloud of freezing mist.
A great sword twice Irina's size almost crushed her as the blonde Fallen narrowly avoided it.
"Hey! Watch where you're dropping those!"
Her partner was much more proactive, swinging the volatile Excalibur Destruction, the blasts of force shattered the demonic swords as they descended and launched the fragments back in barrages of metal and assorted elemental leftovers, which the Fallen had to fly around to avoid.
For the time being, they managed to reach a stalemate yet there was no way the building wouldn't collapse on top of them soon.
"Enough screwing around! Kill them all!"
Abandoning their weapons, all four flew back, with Sona and her Queen immediately raising barriers to attempt to prepare for the incoming attack. But they grossly underestimated the amount of power the four could generate. And working together, they definitely scaled beyond what the two devils could muster.
"Damnit, we need to scatter! You two, get out of here, Koneko we need to-"
"Kiba!"
Tackling her comrade, the white haired devil saved the blonde swordsman from a violent lashing by a hard light whip. It still struck her across the back and Irina flinched at the spray of blood.
"Shit. Shit, shit, shit."
Xenovia began flailing wildly, attempting to bulldoze her way through the enemy's defenses as the four began to glow and glow and burn under the sheer weight of magic being gathered.
And that was when Irina made her decision.
"Xenovia, I'm ordering you to take the others and withdraw!" Holding Excalibur Mimic in both hands, she willed it to become a mirror. "Do it now!"
"No!"
"What's going on? What is that?"
"President, forgive me!"
Tsubaki sucker punched Sona and, as her King began vomiting, picked the shorter girl up and began sprinting away from the target zone - devil wings bursting into existence for any amount of extra speed.
Irina hoped it would be enough.
"Excalibur Mimic: Reflector!"
Pouring her magical power into the shining mirror, she held it up, hoping against hope she had the strength to do what needed to be done.
And a single black-pink-purple-golden spear of light began to scream towards the ground.
Only for a scream of another sort to echo on Irina's ears as a thunderous voice carried through the gym as a wave of force and divine power washed over the blonde exorcist before crashing against the massive spear of light. The impact was immediate, as was the reaction of the Fallen Angels as they were sent tumbling towards the ground and their attack fizzled away into a cloud of sparks.
Irina looked over her shoulder and felt her heart skip a bit.
Issei was here.
And he didn't look happy.
There was a hole in the wall.
Someone must have crashed through it.
The stands he built.
The ground he patched up.
The painstaking effort he went through to make sure everything was precisely the way it was before at least so people wouldn't have to worry about the gym collapsing on them or be forced to leave it abandoned for longer than they had to… everything looked wrecked.
The walls.
The stand.
The floor.
That annoyed him more than a little bit. He put in the effort to help and make sure nobody got affected by the hijinks that usually happened around him. And not even a few days later, all that hard work and dedication went out the window because someone was picking a fight.
Again!
"Guys, are you okay?"
First he had to check on them, quickly make sure he understood what was going on this time.
They looked batter and bruised, maybe more than a little bloodied, but nobody looked like they needed immediate help which was good. The gym unfortunately looked even worse than it was a few days ago after Ena sliced it in half and Issei had the slight impression that this time it had to do with snarling and raging dark winged angels he'd dropped.
Maybe a little bit more than slightly.
"Y-Yes, just a bit shaken. Sorry, Issei. They just showed up attacking like that and I-"
He tossed a small bag to her.
"Take those and give what's inside to the others. If they're hurt. Just use the green labeled ones."
Instructions given, Issei watched the blonde run off towards the rest of the group, helping her friend limp out of the building as the weird angels across from him started to regain their bearings and the short paralysis from the half baked Screech Wail wore off.
"So… you guys are Fallen Angels right? Either that or weird bondage Tengu."
As if finally realizing he was there, the trio lifted off the ground and a fourth person, a guy, came down from up above.
They didn't look that good. Weird marks on their body, steam gushing out of their wounds, pinprick eyes that seemed to grow menacingly as their bodies grew and pulsed with a strange miasma, veins blackened as they snarled and foamed angrily at the mouth.
Yeah, there was definitely something off here.
And yet his gut feeling wasn't acting up.
'Not another Campione or a God?' He'd always had those feelings whenever either showed up, as if his body knew that he needed to be ready to fight. Yet here and now there was no paradoxical mixture of danger and excitement, only annoyance and discontent.
"If you guys leave, I'm not coming after you."
He tried the simple, painless approach first. It didn't hurt to get them away from the school and his friends.
"If I can't have you, THEN DIE!"
The answer was, predictably, about what he expected, though it was strange seeing someone scream like an actual yandere. A rain of light spears descending upon him like a barrage of arrows. Each one felt like a pinch against his skin, no more than temporary discomfort as he walked through the attacks with a look of annoyance.
He really didn't want to make a mess today.
Mineral Garden would plain collapse the building, and he didn't want to risk a full Screech Wail while his friends might still be around. The package he gave to Irina also had the stuff from Doctor Venom he prepared ahead of time, so he wasn't about to go cutting himself again just for an easy win.
'So I guess I'll just handle them with something else.'
The Fallen didn't seem to mind him standing there in thought. They just kept blasting.
Coming to a decision, Issei finally acted, manifesting a simple haft of pure white stone, he took hold of it as usual. In his hands, the weight, balance, and shape of the staff still felt a bit awkward. He'd gotten very used to this feeling in the past few weeks, but that wasn't comparable to the lifetime of practice people needed to make weapons like these feel like a part of them.
Only that didn't matter now.
'Not anymore.' From his hands, Issei felt the new, yet familiar, power spread from his palm and seep through the marble, the pure white darkening and shifting until it became the deepest most vibrant shade of red with a glossy finish that made it seem like it had been polished to perfection.
Issei moved with practiced ease, the now red staff lashing out in a flurry of blows as it shattered, dispersed, or knocked back the attacks.
To an outside looker, those weren't the actions of an amateur.
Rather, the footwork, the speed, the finesse and ease of movement all seemed to hint at someone who moved as if their weapon was a part of their body. The storm of holy light stood no chance as it was swept away. Before Issei stopped, holding the staff like one would a cue stick.
He breathed in.
Took aim.
"Grow!"
And fired.
One moment, Issei was holding a simple staff, perhaps half as tall as he was. And then the other moment, the blonde haired Fallen Angel was sent flying as the extended tip of the staff slammed against her stomach, slamming her against the ceiling with enough force to punch through it.
The second Fallen, who looked kinda familiar for some reason, barely had time to move back as a pillar launched Issei into the air and the red staff retracted to its original size.
Before shattering into dust.
'Oops, I forgot about that part.' Not that it was a deal breaker, he just made another weapon, this time a baseball bat, and swung it at the remaining two who now understood the threat and tried to put more distance between them.
Unfortunately, that was meaningless.
"Expand!"
The bat, now the same glossy red as the staff had been, glowed and changed, becoming larger and larger as it moved, until one of the Fallen Angels was caught by the van-sized weapon and crashed into the ground with a massive crash.
It too returned to its original size as Issei lost altitude only to be caught mid freefall by another pillar growing out of the floor. Putting him slightly above the enraged Fallen Angel, before the red marble bat also shattered in his hands and turned to dust in the wind.
Not that it bothered him.
He could always make more.
"Man, why would you make this much trouble for me if you were just gonna be annoying?"
This wasn't even a scary fight, or a funny one, or a cool one. The idiots just decided they'd pick a fight with his friends, at his school, right after he was done fixing up the worst of the damage, and now instead of being scary, powerful, or smart, they were acting like rabid mobs in a game.
The last girl wasn't even trying to talk him down, or give some kind of villainous speech.
She just kept blasting him.
'There's definitely something wrong here.'
The moment he got there, they should have known it was over. When the divine light show failed, they should have tried something else or run away. But whatever was happening here, they just kept trying to fight him when they knew it wouldn't work.
At this point he might as well be bullying them.
When the familiar looking Fallen lashed out, charging at him with a spear of light, Issei manifested a simple marble ball and took his best pitcher's stance before lobbing the crimson sphere at the rabid her.
"Multiply!"
One ball became two.
Then ten.
Then fifty.
Before she could so much as touch him, the salvo of balls shot her out of the sky, crumpling the girl against a wall all as she fell onto the ground face first and was left bent on a very compromising position.
Issei whistled appreciatively.
Unfortunately his enjoyment was short lived as the group somehow started trying to drag themselves back to their feet. Bruised, battered, and more than a little dusty. Issei sighed, wondering if he was gonna have to continue kicking them around until they called it quits.
Only for a familiar blonde to come running in accompanied by an unfamiliar purple haired woman, Issei's eyes immediately zeroing onto her for pure and wholesome purposes.
"Issei!" Irina called out. "They're being mind controlled."
"Wait, really!?" Then these guys aren't even the ones that are actually causing the trouble? They're victims?!
Dammit.
Swallowing his annoyance, Issei raised defenses around his friends and tried to focus on ending this fight quickly. And with as little damage as possible!
'I busted my butt helping fix this place. No way am I gonna let it get blown up.'
Pursing his lips and focusing on the four fallen angels before him, he called up his first and most reliable of gifts. Mostly because if he tried to lead in with Screech Wail, well, there might not be a gym left to bother protecting.
Manifesting platforms under his feet, Issei ordered them to extend upwards, letting him rapidly close the difference with all four of his enemies. And, just like how their attacks didn't do much more than rip up his clothes, he had to force himself not to flinch when the grown man out of the four started blushing and panting like a dog as he got closer.
"Please, take us!"
"We love you!"
"We want to be with you!"
All four of them charged another attack, their clothes and skin now visibly burning from the amount of energy they'd been pumping out. So he just ended the fight by manifesting a massive cube of marble above the group, the weight and mass crushing them beneath it.
Had they been human, it would have been instantly fatal.
Instead… it just crumpled on top of them, shattering like a small landslide and covering the unconscious Fallen in rubble.
"Man. What a drag."
Issei really hoped Aika still wanted to hang out after this.
Chapter 43: Chapter XXXV
Chapter Text
This was a serious meeting.
A very important meeting.
Issei reminded himself, repeating those words as he settled into his seat across from everyone. Even now, the young Campione couldn't help but sigh in annoyance at having to call everybody so he could get a mess cleaned up for the second time that very same week.
He was grumpy.
He was hungry.
He should have been with Aika, enjoying one of those very pricey rich people croquettes or the coffee that might have cost him a whole month's worth of allowance. That would have been a bit awkward, but at least he wouldn't need to deal with the gym getting wrecked.
Again.
More importantly, he had to keep his eyes from wandering as everyone settled down for the meeting that he'd called.
The teacher's staff room wasn't exactly what he thought of as a great meeting place, or even somewhere he should have access to, but Issei wanted to make it clear that things were serious. He also needed a place to store the cursed Fallen while things got explained and room for everybody to sit down. So, the long, round table, three dozen seats, and the refrigerator, along with assorted snacks and drinks, had been volunteered by the President.
'There's gotta be some reason we didn't use her room. Politics? Bah. I just want to know how a student can give permission to use staff facilities! Isn't that the crazy thing right now?'
In truth, it had taken a little while for everyone to gather and he'd had a chance to call Aika and apologize. She'd assured him they'd make it up later and asked if he wanted her to take some sweets home for him. The young man had blushed a little at that and agreed. However, that gave the Student Council, the Occult Research Club, Agent Smith, Irina and her friend, as well as the unfamiliar lady that had run into the gym with her time to gather.
She was… eye catching to say the least.
'Is she even wearing a bra?'
Was there a bra size large enough in the world to support her?
With a pair that were definitely bigger than Issei's head, the purple haired woman was incredibly eye-catching. Not only was she curvy, but as she stood to the side, apart from everyone else as they sat down and waited for him to say… something… anything, he had to take in the fact her entire ensemble seemed to just make his mouth water!
And force him to shift a little awkwardly. From the tight blouse, to the fashionable glasses, to the lilac dress, and the way her gently shining orange eyes radiated a sense of reliability!
She was definitely the perfect image of an Onee-Sama.
'Or a diligent and responsible secretary. Hmm. Which is better?'
His distraction was also a distraction for himself. He really didn't know what to say, busy as he was ogling the largest set of Oppai he'd ever seen in his entire life. They might as well create a new letter in the alphabet to rank them!
'Gah. No. I can't keep my eyes closed any longer! Sitting here with my hand on my chin only works so long.'
Sure, had it stopped at that, Issei might have been able to focus.
But the lady just seemed to have walked out of a pin up poster.
Everything about her, from her curves to how she was sitting, to how she looked at people around her, screamed about how confident she was. And her looks seemed to match that as she reclined against the plush couch of the room. Not even bothered by the fact everyone was looking at her in suspicion, if anything she looked like she enjoyed the attention.
In fact, as he opened his eyes, he could confirm that, with how annoyed his classmates looked, she probably was succeeding in annoying them. And he wasn't looking forward to breaking up another fight in the school.
Unfortunately, his problems only started there.
Irina had completely discarded the cloak she wore back when she visited him at home, wearing the blessed outfit that he'd learnt was actually something most of the exorcists had to use. It hugged her so tightly, Issei was afraid she was gonna slip out and get launched out of orbit by it.
Xenovia was, somehow, worse. Looking like she'd just finished exercising intensely, complete with a slight blush on her cheeks from exertion, and a defiant look in her gaze, too! She was a heroine ready to once more battle to defend her friends.
Smith at least just looked normal, even if she was still a stunner no matter if she was a bit disheveled and nursing an extra large mug of coffee. So that didn't mean it didn't add fuel to the fire. As did Sona and the Vice President when they arrived, meaning there were over half a dozen people sitting around him.
At least her peerage had politely sat as a single group, positioned around Kiba and Koneko, and weren't really trying to stand out.
'Not that President needs to try. With her calm face, stern features, and the slightly abashed Tsubaki sitting next to her, she looks like she's farther along to being a Harem Queen than I am! To being a King, that is.'
And they were all looking at him.
Why did he have to be surrounded by so many gorgeous women when he was meant to be acting serious?
How was that fair?!
'Oh, and I guess Saji and Kiba are here too. Meh.'
Still, he probably should say something. And what better place to start than with the elephant in the room.
"Can anyone explain to me what happened? I was kinda in the middle of something when you called and this definitely ruined my plans for the afternoon." He tried not to sound too annoyed, but he really was and it was hard not to grouch.
He did feel a bit guilty when Smith winced at the tone.
"Sorry about that Issei, but it really was serious this time."
Well, not really. He dealt with that gaggle of mobs so fast he didn't even have the time to get creative.
But not everyone was as tough as him.
"It wouldn't have been required if someone had been watching their subordinates properly instead of letting them run amok in my… our hometown.." Sona coughed awkwardly at the end, probably meaning to act like the bad cop to try and intimidate the older lady.
"I don't see the point of micro-managing my subordinate's actions. They were instructed not to inconvenience the locals and approach the powers that be at their own pace."
"Obviously something went wrong." Smith sipped from her coffee.
"Obviously, yes. We had yet to make any outward moves or approach any of the groups stationed here. yet my subordinates were assaulted and enthralled by whatever force had them attack this school."
The Fallen lady actually seemed annoyed at that, with only a hint of worry in her voice. Issei wondered if she cared about her underlings or was just glad they weren't dead? Sona, however, didn't seem convinced as to her sincerity.
"And that's just awfully convenient for you, isn't it? Attacking us in broad daylight with the handy excuse of your subordinates being mind controlled. Whether you fail or succeed, it's a flawless story for either scenario."
Irina however, jumped in.
"Just assuming that they are guilty is a step too far, though. Would they really risk upsetting the peace here when the excuse might not even stick? If we could figure it out, there's no way others wouldn't and that's not even getting into how Campione aren't exactly good at taking excuses… no offense, Issei."
"Some taken." He shrugged.
Knowing Luo Hao, she probably would have smeared those Fallen Angels across the floor and whoever was in charge of them so he understood where she was coming from. Even if he didn't like getting compared to that pain in the ass musclehead sister of his.
She wasn't even a good kisser.
"You're being too optimistic, especially since that means trusting members of a faction you're supposedly opposed to."
"And what's that supposed to mean?"
"That the enemy of your enemy is your enemy's enemy."
"You're too paranoid. What if there really is someone behind this and we're wasting time pointing fingers at each other? Shouldn't we at least investigate the possibility first instead of going back from the outcome you want?"
Back and forth Irina and Sona went.
It was to be expected since they were supposed to be at odds, but he couldn't help but think there was more to it. Irina didn't seem like the combative type so she must have really thought the Fallen that attacked them must have been controlled somehow.
He agreed with her.
But them being controlled didn't mean they couldn't have been controlled by their own side.
"Xenovia." Speaking up silenced the other two and surprised the rest. "Tell me. Those attacks, could they have killed you all?"
"I'm sure that-"
He simply gave the well chested lady a sharp look. Having to squint and force himself not to stare at her chest.
"And you are?"
"Penemue. 9th Seat of the Cadre and Secretary of Grigori's Governor-General."
Oh, she was a secretary type after all. Neat.
He'd file that away for later though.
"Hmm. I understand wanting to speak in defense of your friends, but please could you wait a moment?"
Not really able to say much else, because she really was just that much of a bombshell, he shifted in his chair to face Xenovia… and prayed that no one had X-ray vision right now.
Inclining her head a fraction of an inch, Penemue allowed the exorcist to speak.
"Possibly." She admitted. "I think if we had, had time to organize, we could have blocked that. But they were far too strong for Minors, ah, Peons as the Fallen call them." When he just looked confused, she elaborated. "Two winged angels. Called… ah…."
"Ishim." the Fallen supplied. "Those whose nature were, or almost were, within the grasp of men's minds."
"The Holy Church re-ordered them since the old days."
Irina gave the Fallen a very sad smile and Issei wondered what that was about.
"Yeah. Still, their attacks were definitely stronger than they should have been." Xenovia stroked her chin. "At least as strong as an Archangel of four wings."
Unfortunately, that didn't mean much to him other than that they were way stronger than they should have been. And that apparently there had been a major re-organization of the church at some point.
"Wait." Something occurred to him. "I thought archangels were, like, super bosses? Aren't they supposed to be the leaders?"
Sona cleared her throat.
"To keep this brief, Issei, they are leaders of the more numerous angels and are the highest rank to enter the mortal world. Other, ah, higher realms of beings tend to be… incapable of manifesting fully."
Penemue chuckled at that.
"How politely put. But yes. That is essentially correct. Think of the Arch-Angels as the leaders of the Heavenly Host that descond onto His Creation. A Principality is unlikely to even manifest a body and a Dominion is much closer to a facet of reality given a supervising spirit."
"Reality warpers. Got it." He nodded. "So, someone, who is currently unknown, powered up these four and ordered them to assassinate, hmm, two full factions of people in Kuoh."
"Ah. Possibly three." Smith spoke up. "Ena was supposed to be there and I was there for a time."
"Hmm. That is a good point." Sona agreed, glancing at Tsubaki. "Please, you had an idea you shared with me in private. Tell the others."
Looking a bit awkward, the Vice President stood up, bowed, and began speaking.
"Thank you. I will be brief. I believe, based on the use of wide area attack magic, along with targeting a grouping of all factions, that it was intended for the two groups to exterminate each other. Or for the Fallen to exterminate us and then be exterminated by Issei."
Sitting down, she seemed troubled. But Issei figured it wasn't time to pry. Instead, he thanked her.
"It means a lot that you spoke up like that." Once more stroking his chin, he found himself conflicted. "Still… I don't like this. Maybe I should tell Yinghua to look after Aika, too, even if she said I was being silly for worrying."
"Where is that brat?" Koneko, who was looking much healthier after drinking some of his blood - and that thought caused his stomach to turn a little - surprisingly spoke up.
"Ah, I asked him to look after my parents. They were at work but, well, it seemed prudent to ask him to please make sure they were safe."
"Good thinking. I asked Ena to look after her partner, too."
The HCC agent seemed pleased that he'd thought to look after his parents. And now he couldn't help but think she was a bit silly. Of course he'd look after them!
'Especially after Dusa-Chan.'
Even if someone was in pain, that didn't excuse… bad… acts.
"I've come to a decision."
Surprising everyone, it was Kiba of all people who actually snorted. He seemed a bit angry, but he was hovering over Koneko a little and his fingers were itching like he desperately wanted to manifest his swords. And, if nothing else, Issei had to say his respect for the guy had skyrocketed over this whole thing.
"You're going to have them rebuild the school?"
"Yup. And then report for mental health treatment. Away from Kuoh."
"Hmm." Sona tapped her fingers on the table. "I'm not sure I'm pleased by that."
Irina and Xenovia shrugged and simply nodded.
"If they're banned from Japan, we have no objection. Executing them in cold blood might be too much."
"It's dishonorable to cut down an enemy if they're helpless. Not unless they wish to repent through death, at least."
Kiba simply stood up and sighed, walking out of the room. Koneko followed, only stopping enough to pat Issei's shoulder.
"We trust senpai."
She gave him the tiniest of smiles and his was a smidge pained, but he returned it.
"Technically, Grigori is a proscribed organization in Japan. But so long as this ban is actually obeyed, we're willing to let things go."
Smith actually stared down Penemue when she said that, not flinching even when the Fallen rustled her wings.
"Hah. Very well. I shall personally oversee that they are returned to the Underworld for treatment. The Fallen accept this resolution in full and vow to enforce this ban for the next one hundred years."
Issei nodded.
"Acceptable. President, you have any problems with that?"
Nodding, the Devil elaborated.
"Yes. I'm not comfortable with allowing them to just walk away. But, for the sake of peace, I, as supervisor of the Devil faction in Kuoh, will accept this. So long as the same courtesy is extended to us in turn."
Issei had a feeling this was going to be a long, long night.
"Um, Issei?"
"Hmm? Yes, Irina?"
"Is that… lipstick…."
Hand suddenly jumping up to the corner of his mouth, the Campione went bright red.
Aika Kiryuu thought she had life figured out.
Or, well, figured out the way life was supposed to go. You lived each day, doing all you could to make sure you enjoyed yourself. Not that many people would agree with her, in fact most would be against the idea that you should work in order to live instead of the other way around.
They were ambitious.
Dedicated.
They worked hard and gave it their all.
And by the end of the day… were utterly miserable and unfulfilled.
Really, what was the point of putting in all the effort into something that didn't fulfill you? At the end of the day you still had to walk home and look yourself in the mirror and work wouldn't fill the void in your life no matter how good you were at it or how high you climbed.
So, she didn't care.
She was in a position to not care, self aware as she was.
Eventually she was going to graduate. She was going to a good college because that's how the plan usually went, and from there she was either joining up the family business or ending up marrying someone her folks picked out from a pile of dusty folders.
She didn't care.
She had her vices. She had her likes and her hobbies.
Life was meant to be enjoyed and she was going to take advantage of it for as long as she could before life stopped being fun and she was forced to accept it.
She didn't care.
"I'm really sorry I had to leave."
Or so she thought.
"I said it was okay, didn't I? Besides, someone's gotta keep the school from blowing up."
There was an exaggerated sigh of despair from the other end of the line.
"Please don't say that. Having everyone call me or run to get me whenever there's a problem is gonna completely eat up my free time. I was actually looking forward to the arcade today, you know?"
Her lips quirked ever so slightly.
"I was too, but you know how it works. Great power, great responsibility."
There was a small pause.
"Did you just quote Spider-Man at me?"
"Well, it doesn't exactly fit. What with you being a big bad Demon King. But you'd think that instead of running up to you and expecting you to fix the problems, they'd actually be afraid of asking you for stuff. Maybe you're not being enough of a tyrant if they keep treating you like their manager."
And she meant it.
Issei was a nice enough guy, but he seemed to have a problem really telling people no unless they happened to annoy him. And after that whole thing with his 'sister' he seemed to be stepping on eggshells trying not to be an imposition on everyone around him.
Only they already expected it.
"Yeah, well, I ended up having to give everyone a sit down and help figure out what was actually happening. Don't think any of them are involved, so it might be better to avoid being out and around until we find out who is."
Aika smiled coily, leaning against a telephone pole.
"Think you can get the school to announce an advanced vacation then? That will keep everyone out for sure."
Issei groaned piteously.
"I tried, the President said it would just have everyone running around town instead. So it's better they come to school where she can watch the place and make sure nothing happens."
Drat, her plans were foiled yet again.
Not that she'd been banking on it but any chance to play hooky and catch up on her light novels would be welcome. Hell, even a chance to try again and drag the boy on the other end of the line to the arcade would be preferable.
"I hear yah. Still. I hope I managed to make the afternoon memorable in a small way. You take care, ok, Issei?"
"Yeah. I… I'll definitely remember this. Goodnight, Aika. See you at school?"
"Definitely. Night."
Hanging up, she couldn't help but sigh in annoyance.
Mostly with herself, if she was honest. Kissing a boy for a second time was sending pretty damn clear signals. But that didn't mean he'd pick up on them. In fact, Issei seemed to be a little worried she was throwing herself at him.
'Which is just absurd.'
If anything she was a bit jealous of him.
Issei Hyoudou knew what he wanted. Rather, he was unabashedly honest about the things he desired for himself and cared only about achieving them for himself. Even when he probably could snap his fingers and have it delivered by morning he was still going through the motions and putting in the effort.
He cared.
And she was jealous of that. Because, despite how similar the two of them might have appeared at first glance, he was someone chasing something beyond that, and she was just a plain hedonist trying to find enjoyment in a life someone else planned for her.
She wanted what he had.
The passion. The desire. The sense of purpose.
And that's why she'd been so adamant on hanging around him. Interacting with his friends, learning about his family and what being a Campione was all about. Because at the end of the day, someone like her felt like those things were completely beyond her abilities.
"How hard can't it be to trigger a relationship flag with a harem obsessed horn dog. It shouldn't be this difficult."
Only he wasn't just that.
And the more she learned, the more shallow she felt. Aika… had to consider she didn't actually know all that much about Issei.
'Maybe I should invite him out again. Someone screwed over the hang out today but he'll definitely want to make up for it. All I need to do is take advantage of that and see what I'm missing.' Her sneakers scraped against the sidewalk and she was glad she'd worn tights, too, the extra layer giving her just a little protection against the growing evening chill.
It's not like she was tossing her skirt at him or anything. How in the Hell was he the one worried he's taking advantage?!
'Sure, I suppose I know he's a hero. But, hmm, maybe he is onto something. His parents are pretty normal, right? So it's not like he'd be able to get away with pretty much anything like I do. Tch. People should appreciate honesty like his, even if he's way too maidenly about some things!'
In the end, stomping along cold Kuoh streets by herself wasn't Aika's idea of fun. And she did have a box full of food. So, making it back to her place, finding it as dark and empty as ever, she took her shoes off, hooked her key on its ring, and meandered into the kitchen.
"Hmm?"
Only to find there was a visitor waiting for her, sat perfectly still in the center of the kitchen floor.
A familiar black cat.
"Yoru? You're Issei's… cat. Oh fuck!"
Only something was wrong, and by wrong she meant that the cat's shadow was larger than it.
And it was growing.
"Shit!"
Lunging across the stove, Aika managed to grab a kitchen knife just before a dainty hand grabbed her hair. A pungent smell of meat, fruit, and wine stinging her nose as he was pulled closer by a shadowy figure and away from the counter by strength beyond human.
She didn't hesitate, swinging wildly at whoever or whatever was behind.
"My, my, you're a feisty one." The voice was rich and husky, but hissing and dry at the same time. "A pity that boy didn't come home with you, too."
"Let her… go…."
A weak, pitiful noise came from behind her attacker. There was someone behind this person, laid sprawled on the ground. But, when Aika tried to turn her head, a hand roughly grabbed her chin. She'd only managed to catch a glimpse of cat ears before being pulled closer to the invader, the strange shadowy form spreading over the floor and the walls.
"Now, now. Don't you know it's poor manners to peek at a lady?"
A soft pair of lips nipped at her ear. A chill of disgust crawled up her spine as Aika felt something sharp, cold, and wrong dig into her as sharp nails into her side.
"Just relax and let me borrow your skin for a bit, okay? Then we'll go see that cute boyfriend of yours."
In an empty house. Nobody could hear Aika's scream.
"Attention all passengers, the plane will be making its landing shortly. Please fasten your seatbelts."
Eight hour flights were a pain.
The jet lag, the boredom, the poor quality airplane food. It was a slew of little frustrations that could drive even the most patient of men crazy as they counted down the seconds until they arrived at their destination. The elation of the airplane wheels as they touched down provided relief akin to removing a barb.
Why not simply teleport to their destination?
Well, it was certainly possible.
But where would be the fun in that!?
The excitement, the building tension, the anticipation. It wasn't all about racing towards the goal! You had to take the scenic route, smell the flowers and psyche yourself up as the finish line grew steadily closer, just so you could savor the moment you crossed the threshold.
The prize was the more sweet for its ripeness.
'From here it will be another few hours worth of travel.'
The hotel reservations had been a nice touch and he was looking forward to a good night of sleep and a good meal. There was such a thing as unwrapping your gift too soon, and he wasn't about to jump the gun and do things out of order just because the end was in sight.
He had to be at his best.
Only then could he meet his enemy.
'So, this is Japan.'
Striding across the airport's walkway, he relished the feeling of the sun behind his back as he reached for the cheap pair of sunglasses he'd gotten before taking the flight. Bag slung over his shoulder and his cellphone left turned off. There was a sense of karmic fate as his feet touched the ground for the first time and his eyes surveyed the sky above.
Up above he could imagine them, feel the wind shift and the ground shudder beneath his feet as he marched into the Demon King's territory with glorious purpose in mind.
'In this very moment, the wheels of fate are turning.'
Truthfully, this was neither the first, nor would it be the last time this particular clash played out. But it was most certainly a fated battle. One that had been brewing for a very long time. And not just because he was a warrior of legend.
"Surely, for the Red Dragon Emperor to dwell in the territory of a Campione, he ought to be immensely powerful."
Thoughts of certain mortals raced through his mind.
'Cao Cao and his followers do stand out. But even he admitted that challenging Luo Hao would be dangerous. And his cousin, Yinghua, is a prodigy. But humans just… don't measure up most of the time. They're fragile in ways other species aren't.'
But that wasn't a flaw.
No, no, no!
It was pressure. A way to hammer diamonds from coal. And the mere fact that his rival was able to entice a Godslayer, even a young one, to tolerate his presence suggested an extremely dangerous warrior.
'I have to warn you. As a descendant of Lucifer and as my host, you may well stir up the instincts of a Campione. Even as a half human there is a chance you may be devoured by that accursed ritual.'
Thinking of his ally's warning, it was something he had to consider.
'No matter. I made a request of the humans. The Campione and I will hash things out either way.'
And if they couldn't solve it through diplomacy… well… he could do with a warm up before seeking out his rival.
Chapter 44: Chapter XXXVI
Chapter Text
Issei's weekend was over before it began.
It wasn't like he had any big plans going on.
He wanted to hang out with Aika, maybe ask the Occult Research Club for some practice while they had free time. And then spent most of his free time doing nothing, maybe replay his copy of Doki Doki Monster Paradise 5 to try and get the secret ending.
What he didn't want was to spend the whole weekend trying and failing to find any clues about the one who was controlling those Fallen Angels to attack the school. Which turned out to be a massive problem. Since, aside from figuring out how they got controlled, they couldn't find any other signs of the person, or if they were even in Kuoh.
It was infuriating.
And now it was Monday and he had to get up early and go to class, same as usual. Only without knowing whether the problem was dealt with or if someone was gonna attack the city again while he wasn't looking.
His mom and dad had, at the very least, given him a rather firm hug before he left today. So that was nice. Even if the two of them were also apparently reading a pamphlet about becoming reincarnated Devils. And how that could improve your sex drive. He did not need to see that.
"I'm really sorry about involving you two, but I really wouldn't know where to start looking."
Waiting outside his house were the familiar forms of Irina and her friend, Xenovia. The two had tagged along with him over the weekend to investigate the city, after he asked them to keep an eye on things. He didn't want to doubt or suspect anyone who was involved with the attack, but given how Sona and the Fallen Angel lady were very much at odds, he didn't want to cause a fight by including one and not the other.
So the other duo turned out to be his only choice on the matter.
Well, either them or the Committee, but apparently they had an emergency over the weekend and Smith had to leave town. And with Ena still grounded, that left him with the Church girls.
'It was nice of Amakasu to at least try and help with their paperwork. Getting residency permits is actually pretty hard! Never mind permission to buy and re-open a closed down church.'
"Don't worry! We were gonna investigate this anyway, so having you around just makes things that much smoother."
The blonde girl reassured him as best she could. Yet, being her friend, he couldn't help but wonder if she was doing it not to hurt his feelings.
"You two won't get in trouble?"
So he turned to the blue haired girl. The one who kept trying to swing a sword at Yinghua whenever they met.
"We contacted them about the incident at the gym. Sister Griselda agreed that caution should be exercised and that we should make ourselves available to help should you ask for assistance in resolving or investigating the attack. I think they were counting on you seeking us out, at least."
Ah, so they already thought the same.
Or, well, maybe they bet he'd come to them because they were uninvolved aside from being targets.
Only that didn't exactly make sense, right? What if it was a Church person who made the Fallen Angels attack the school? With the Fallen, the Devils, and the Committee all up in arms about it, the Church would be the only ones he could turn to without rubbing everyone else the wrong way.
But then again, that was banking on him reacting as he was.
"You're overthinking this, Issei."
Blushing, he turned to look at his childhood friend in embarrassment.
"It's that obvious?"
"Not really, you just loved overthinking things whenever we played charades, remember? Guessing games always ended up with you picking something really specific because you thought it couldn't be simple."
He let out a laugh.
"Man, I'm surprised you even remember that. I wasn't very good at charades."
It felt… nice. Being able to talk to the blonde again. Back when they'd left, Issei remembered being pretty bummed out about losing his friend. Not that he remembered a lot, but it was still scary how easily Irina managed to fit back into his routine.
As if she'd never left.
"I think a degree of paranoia would be warranted, actually." Xenovia, however, was an interesting case. She often melded into the background, allowing Irina to take point and standing back to watch how things developed. Not that she did a good job of it, Issei found her to be very eye-catching.
But the way the exorcist thought and expressed herself was much easier for him to understand.
She was actually a lot like Ena, come to think of it.
"You have any ideas?"
She shook her head.
"Nothing so far. We've found some traces of leftover energy but they were so jumbled together it was impossible to say who or what they came from. Human, Yokai, Fallen, Devil. Whoever is behind this made sure to cover their tracks."
Yeah, he figured that would be the case. If it was someone who was confident they could win against him, then there wouldn't be any point in hiding. Because everyone who came to the city looking for a fight didn't bother hiding.
That was just the level of power you needed to contest a Campione.
"They don't necessarily need to have goals focused on us, though? If they had some other objective, then all the attack would have to do is catch our attention and keep us distracted."
He hadn't considered that.
Maybe it was how he was used to everyone gunning for him immediately, but if what was happening didn't have to be an immediate threat, then what was the plan here?
"You've really put thought into this, huh?" Irina whistled, turning to her friend with a look of newfound admiration.
The blue haired exorcist shrugged.
"I just had the time to. Speaking from a tactical standpoint, a Campione is an assured checkmate unless you have a royal flush in hand. So maybe they are taking their time to put the puzzle pieces they need together."
That was… about three different analogies mixed together but Issei kinda got it!
And if that was the case….
"Can I ask you two to keep an eye on things then? I still need to go to class, but if something comes up, you can call me if you find anything." And if they happened to find whoever was to blame, he could take care of the problem before they were ready.
Because they wouldn't be expecting Issei to have people watching the city. Or if they thought he would then that would mean slowing down or maybe even give up if it meant getting caught!
It was, in essence, a city wide game of whack-a-mole!
"Sure! We'll do our best, Issei!"
Xenovia looked ever so slightly annoyed that her partner had agreed without reservation, but she gave a firm nod, too.
"We'll do our best."
She seemed a tad bit more careful with how she expressed that idea, but he didn't dislike that.
It would be a terrible crime if something happened to her Oppai!
"I'll speak with the President about getting your paperwork sorted. Hopefully we can get you in classes by Wednesday by the latest. So until then, at the least, please don't do anything too risky, ok?"
"Aww. You're saying you don't want us to get hurt, how adorable."
Irina put on a show for her friend, but Issei just tugged an eyelid down and stuck his tongue out at her.
"Oi, oi, oi! You can't show that kind of thing to a lady!"
"You never had a problem with it when we were kids!"
"Because you were a dumb brat!"
"Oi, oi, oi! Who are you calling a dumb brat, shorty! I'll tie your pigtails in knots!"
"They aren't pigtails!"
"And you're not wearing a Church issued bondage gear under those robes, either!"
"It's a holy exorcist's garment! It allows for maximum movement!"
"More like maximum lewdness! How can you say that with a straight face!"
"They issue it for both men and women. It's not like just girls wear them."
That brought him up short. Because now Issei could only see one thing.
The old, old man from the church Irina's family had taken him to. And in nothing but the BDSM outfit. Every single wrinkle and sagging bit of skin in ultra high definition.
"Oh God, why have you struck me so!"
His entire body scrunched up and he shuddered in horror at the fell image. Because surely not even zealots would unleash such evil upon the world! But were they madmen of faith? Would such horror be permitted if it gave them an advantage? Did the Church really make old men wear skin tight latex clothes just so it was easier to stab their horrified enemies to death!?
"Irina."
"Yes, Xenovia?"
"I don't know how, but I think you broke him."
Issei needed a final shudder to shake off the wicked things that had befallen him.
"Still." He managed to croak out. "It's a plan. So please do stay safe, ok?"
Both girls simply gave him a bow, setting off to do as asked without a word of complaint.
He was actually starting to enjoy the boredom.
It was weird, before he always found himself day dreaming and trying to ignore what was going on in class. And it was only when he needed the right grades to make it to Kuoh that he decided to apply himself and put effort into his studies. Something he thought he wouldn't have to worry about once he actually got into the school.
Only it was somewhat therapeutic.
Writing down notes, the slow scritch of pen or pencil on paper, the light thrumming of the lights and air conditioner. Even the small noises of the people around him.
A cough here, the squeak of shoes against tile, the rustle of clothes.
Focusing on what someone else was saying rather than what they were doing. Running calculations or trying to recall small little factoids off the top of his head to get the right answer. He wasn't a really scholarly guy, but it did help get his mind off of the looming pile up of problems he'd probably get asked to help deal with.
Unfortunately, even school seemed to come with its own challenges.
"Matsuda is sick?"
Motohama, looking awfully out of place without the third member of their trio, nodded solemnly as he took a seat on Issei's desk.
"Yeah, turns out there's some kinda weird flu making the rounds. A bunch of kids caught something over the weekend and they had to sit out class. Some kind of stomach bug, I've been told."
The campione sighed.
"Well at least he called you to let you know?"
His old friend leaned back, looking down at him in curiosity.
"Something happen?"
"Nah, just Aika. She called in sick too, or so I heard from the teacher. She must have been feeling rough if she didn't answer any calls." Either that or she secretly hated him and was ignoring his calls to punish him for ditching their hang out to help at the school.
But that was just his paranoia talking.
"Can't help it if she's feeling off. You putting down notes for her?"
Issei looked down at the copy of his own notebook, half finished as it was. At least it was enough to understand the content they were getting for the day and hopefully legible enough for someone not well versed in chicken scratch.
"Just felt like helping, is all."
"It is quite virtuous of Elder Brother, yes."
Issei and Motohama stiffened, looking over at the small Chinese teen who somehow managed to sneak into the room and sit beside them. Without them ever noticing he was there. Yinghua munched on the riceball he'd gotten from Issei's mom for lunch, slowly and deliberately chewing it as if it was the height of gourmet food.
"Come on, man! You nearly gave me a heart attack!"
Yinghua shrugged, taking another bite out of his food.
"You looked enthused by your conversation. I did not wish to interrupt."
"Yeah, well, put on a bell or something so we'll know you're coming next time. Seriously, I thought I was the one training to be a ninja here." Motohama grabbed his chest, obviously looking spooked.
"Master attempted something to that effect in the past. She would tie bells to the tips of her braids and train us in how to sense her approach. It was a way to train herself too in moving without causing unnecessary movements."
Motohama looked torn between incredulity and horror.
"He… he actually is just joking right?"
Issei winced.
"Right?!"
Yeah, no. That sounded like something his muscle headed 'older sister' might do if she got bored. He might not have known her for very long, but Issei thought he had a firm enough grasp of how she behaved.
"Man, just when I thought we were actually making some progress on this whole supernatural thing. First Amakasu-sensei bailed on us for the week and now Matsuda is out. This is really the worst."
Wait a minute, that was the first he heard of it.
"He just left? I thought he was helping… well, helping?"
"Yeah, told us Friday he had some kind important business going down and he would have someone substitute for him. And then Matsuda got sick so I haven't been able to get anything done."
At this, Yinghua chimed in.
"If you'd like, I could provide you with simple exercise routines to maintain a baseline level of fitness."
That brought a glimmer of hope to his friend's eyes. But Issei only felt suspicion.
"And that would entail… ?"
"Oh just the basics. A hundred sit ups, a hundred push ups. A jog up and down the nearest mountain. He'll be up to standards in no time, I promise!"
Yeah, that sounded about right. Issei forgot that for all Yinghua wasn't as insane as Luo Hao, the lady still had trained him. So he should have expected him to have the same standards.
"Well, aren't you guys acting all buddy-buddy? Is this one of those guy time things Gramps told me about? Should I come back later?"
And then there was the dark haired beauty standing on the windowsill, literally perched from the outside of the classroom as if they weren't all the way on the third floor. Not that it seemed to bother Ena, who leaned into the room while her feet kicked up idly behind her.
Motohama jumped at that, his nerves clearly frayed. Issei simply waved at the girl, appreciating how her uniform was as form fitting as ever. And that she was currently leaning forwards.
"Aww. Ena didn't spook you? I suppose that's to be expected from a Demon King."
Ignoring the whispering from a few other students in class, because apparently they forgot he could hear them being rude, Issei simply forced himself to smile.
"Yinghua curled his nose for a fraction of a second. I only noticed because he was standing next to the clock."
"Ena is not sure she is pleased that she was detected by the foreigner's barbarous manners."
"And this Yinghua thinks that the most honorable Ena has the grace of a mountain ape who drinks serpent venom. And that at least the, ah, how do you say, the Nanban woman at least leads with her sword and not her gorilla eyelashes."
With her smile turning absolutely dangerous, Smith's daughter lifted up her cloth covered sword and made to draw it.
"Oww!"
"Oww!"
Issei simply manifested small rocks over both of them, conking them on the head.
"Not in the school. Besides, I gotta finish taking notes. And not that I'm not happy you're here, little buddy, but shouldn't you be over at the middle school?"
Holding his head, the small piece of marble that had been dropped on him turning to dust, Yinghua muttered a reply.
"We finished for the day. Elder Brother is surely aware that we had a half day today."
"Sure, sure. I suppose." He couldn't help sounding suspicious, but there was no way Yinghua would slack off, so he wasn't worried even if the kid was skipping a few boring classes. "Well, we've still got another twenty minutes of study hall. So grab an empty desk. Uh, you too, Ena."
Smith's daughter shrugged, vaulting over the windowsill and into the classroom with all the grace of a veteran athlete, landing almost weightlessly onto a discarded chair and allowing her bag to land on her lap.
After it had bopped Motohama accidentally on the head.
"Well, what are you studying?"
Issei sighed, choosing to ignore the clumsy musclehead of a girl.
"Sengoku period."
She nodded sagely.
"It is wise of you to research history, yes. You wouldn't want to end up like Japan's last Demon King."
Right, right. He remembered it now.
"Oda Nobunaga, right? I think your mom might have mentioned it but she didn't tell me a whole lot about it." It kinda made sense, after all the man lived and died a long time ago. Even if they had reliable records, none of them mentioned the fact Nobunaga was a literal Godslayer.
"Considering how he ended up, Ena thinks that's for the best."
"Do you mean Mitsudo, I mean Mitsuhide? And the betrayal at Honnoji? That definitely wasn't about… other things. And Ranmaru also definitely wasn't a short stack tomboy."
"Oh, I know that game, it's-"
Issei just clapped his hand over his friend's mouth.
"If you bite me, I will bite back."
He got a very hurried nod in response.
"Um, Ena isn't sure about the other things. But yes. Essentially. She thought it would be best not to mention he was betrayed by one of his retainers, considering the circumstances. But Ena does not believe you will execute any of her family members. So there is no worry!"
Issei wasn't planning on executing anyone, even if he really felt it sometimes.
Even so, it was strange to think that someone so famous could have gone through something Issei did. Some days he still had a hard time thinking about himself as special, because he didn't feel any different about himself and what he wanted. So the difference was really how much people expected out of him, and how willing he was to throw caution to the wind in trying to reach his dreams.
Though that did make him curious.
"Were there any other famous people also Campione?" And did that mean he was gonna be famous one day?
Ena shrugged.
"Gramps only ever told me of a couple who tried to challenge him. A man named Uldin, for example, was known for ruling over a swath of territory back in the day. Not a lot, but enough that the history books had to make up a few wars to explain why nobody owned those lands for a while."
He whistled.
That sounded like a pain to cover up in hindsight.
"There was also Agamemnon. An ancient king who led the Achaeans in their war against the Trojans. It was said the gods were split on whether to use the war as a pretext to kill him, or backed him up for their own reasons, or to maintain balance within the territories."
Woah, even Issei knew enough to know that the Trojan War was a big deal when it came to legends. Though mostly because he read up on the lore of Olympia Conquest… which probably turned more than a few heroes and kings into cute girls.
But the gist of it was the same.
Those games weren't very creative when it came to plot, even if the designs were top notch.
"Anyone else?"
"I know of two. One of them was Marco Polo, a well known traveler obsessed with blazing new paths across the continent and through commerce. The other is, well, complicated and we don't talk about him."
Huh, that was weird.
"He didn't stick around long enough?"
Yinghua sighed, looking uncomfortable with the topic.
"No, no. It's more akin to a taboo than a lack of records. This Demon King haunted China thousands of years ago. The very first to draw the ire of the gods and immortals alike for his behavior. As punishment for his misdeeds, the gods saw fit to strike his name from all official records and declared it taboo to speak of him. I only know this much due to the Lu family records and Elder Sister, who was told the story by the Victorious Fighting Buddha."
That sounded terrifying. Who the hell was so ridiculously troublesome that they decided to strike the guy's name from all records? Would they do the same thing to him if he pissed off the gods over here?
He didn't wanna be erased!
"Okay, that one I don't want to know about." Maybe he wasn't famous enough to have a cute girl made of him for a game, because Issei really had no idea who could have been a Chinese emperor whose name got erased… at least not thousands of years ago. "Plus I guess you got to be pretty dang messed up to end up like that."
"Wait, I don't get it."Motohama interrupted. "Does that mean that really famous guys like Nobunaga and this Agamenon guy can pop up as gods too? Would that mean they would be reborn?"
"It's not the same, I'm afraid." Yinghua interjected, shaking his head. "The legend left behind by an individual will eventually gain life and take the shape of a Heretic God, but the individual themselves are long gone."
So they wouldn't actually be facing reborn Campione if Heretics born from their legends appeared.
That was a relief at least.
"One less thing to worry about, I guess."
"Of course, that does not mean that Honorable Brother should slack in his training. A Campione you may be, but that only means you stand at the pinnacle of the human world. There are yet many others who stand upon those peaks and may choose to cast you down."
And there went the relief.
"I get yah, I get yah. Mostly I guess I should just be glad I only need to look after Japan. The HCC sent some documents over and apparently Elder Sister looks after pretty much all of mainland Asia, outside of India since that's Madame Aisha's homeland. Apparently they threatened to use nukes if she ever intruded without permission to challenge the Mysterious Queen of Caves."
Saying that last bit in a whisper, it still boggled his mind that there were individuals that could result in nuclear exchanges!
Wouldn't that basically mean widespread destruction of both countries?
Even the gods should be wary of just… casually doing such things.
"Ah, yes, the Honorable Luo Hao was dismayed by this resolution and sought to overturn it through… righteous challenge. But Grandmaster Wukong went and spoke to her, on the grounds that he did not wish to see the devastation such conflict might lead to."
"Hmm. Ena is surprised that any Campione would tolerate such defiance. Shouldn't it be a simple thing for one such as her to destroy even weapons of mass destruction? Her body is that of adamantine and her dragon song warps the atmosphere itself."
Answering very carefully, Yinghua elaborated as little as possible while answering the question as succinctly as he could.
"Not without cost. She would survive, but the land beneath her feet won't."
"Ah."
Issei was not comforted by the discussion his "retainer" and little buddy were having. At all. But, with the school bell chiming, he didn't have too long to reflect on things.
English was next, after all, and as it turns out, he'd actually need to learn it. Properly. Not just so he could swear at people on the internet.
Disposing of a dead body was deceptively harder than one might think.
While movies were always making it seem like secret agents were fully capable of hiding or handling corpses, with the advent of surveillance technology and social media, it became much harder for them to conceal their activities unless they resorted to mystical means of hiding it.
Means that Smith herself lacked as a non-practitioner.
'Not that it made any difference this time.'
Disposing of rogue elements who had been attempting to get into contact with the newly fangled Campione happened to be one of the duties she and Amakasu, as well as several other operatives, were tasked with fulfilling. And while the others were doing a terrific job of screening most of the fish, some of them still managed to slip through the net and into the city of Kuoh.
Which meant she had to exercise her skills and handle them before they could inconvenience Japan's nascent Demon King.
'He wouldn't like having to deal with them himself.'
Issei Hyoudou was a good kid.
A perverted young man, for sure, but she didn't think he would enjoy the gritty and often messy task of handling rogue mages and their ilk. If anything they would end up forcing the issue and upsetting him. Which might lead to problems down the line if the godslayer started to think he needed to proactively handle issues like these.
A proactive Campione was a mess waiting to happen.
"Still, at least it wasn't a big group."
Just some lucky stragglers, barely practitioners. Possibly smugglers who thought they could expand their operation under the wing of the Campione. They were barely supernatural, enough that Smith could take them down with the basic equipment she'd brought to Kuoh.
Glasses for bewitching.
A suit tailored to stop the effects of curses.
Bullets blessed with enough power to punch through rudimentary defenses. The kind of gear every operative received when they got out of training, but the sort that was next to useless against anyone who knew what they were doing. Or were too strong for it to matter.
'I didn't bring any storage either.'
Which brought her to the conundrum she now faced.
She couldn't just drag them out into the street, but neither could she wait around until someone passed by and noticed the half a dozen bodies bleeding out on the ground. No matter how good an excuse she cooked up, the Committee wasn't meant to make any waves in Kuoh. No matter the reason.
Annoyingly, that meant she'd need to call for backup.
RING!
RING!
RING!
"Yo, Smith, good to hear from you!"
"Crap." She pinched her nose. "It's a meeting, isn't it."
The agent wasn't asking a question.
"Oh, wow, did someone already tell you? I know how much you love them!"
"Listen, Amakasu-"
"Was it Yoji? He's such a rascal."
"Amakasu."
"Hmm. No. Ido?"
"I will tell my daughter you croaked when the frog sage came asking for info."
There was a sudden, deadly silence, followed by a fully sober sounding Amakasu.
"So how many body bags do you need, most merciful partner of mine?"
"Six. And save me a bottle of whatever you're drinking."
"Soju. We got some off a Korean syndicate member who wanted to offer it up to the local campione. Whole crate, as in shipping crate. We even let him go 'cuz Issei said he was too young to drink, but to say thank you."
"Dammit. If you're going to get drunk before a meeting, at least let me get drunk with you guys. It's not fair if I'm the only sober one sitting through another four hour safety brief."
"Nah, nah." Drunk Amakasu was fully back in force. "Fallen let one of their kiddos off the leash."
"Slash Dog is moving?"
"Nope." Popping his lips, her partner issued instructions for several junior officers and the crime scene investigation unit to head to her location.
Well, that was one less disaster to worry about. If the Governor General had perceived the incident from last week as some kind of insult or used it as an excuse to move more aggressively, the entire country would have had to mobilize in order to deal with the fallout.
It wasn't the worst case scenario.
But it could still be the second worst.
"No, no. His brat has decided to come hunt down the Sekiryuutei."
Smith grunted.
"Are we… evacuating the town?"
"Right now the orders are to wait and see. If we can, we should probably let Issei know about what is going on. He's been investigating the Fallen incident so it's very likely he might run into the Hakuryuukou. Like it or not, he is the best card we can play right now."
Groaning, she sat down on a park bench and started cleaning her pistol - unscrewing the silencer and sliding it back into a vest pocket.
"Listen, I'm going to let you go. Tell the boss I'm going to see the Campione."
"You'll get yelled at."
"Yeah, by the section chief. Boss might just throw me out a window if I screw up. Otherwise, she'll just give me one of those smouldering looks while she's dressed like a guy."
"Women are scary."
"Uh huh."
"They are."
"How many bottles have you guys polished off?"
"One… case."
"You know what, I'm going to go get a cup of coffee, a pastry, and I'm going to go see my kid after that. Have fun sobering up in the middle of the briefing."
Hanging up before her partner could respond, Smith took a few moments to just listen to some birdsong, take in the sound of a distant car here or there, and even a jogger passing by.
Then she re-loaded her pistol, holstered it, and wondered how long it would take for the clean up crew to arrive.
Vali expected something to happen the moment he stepped foot in Kuoh.
Call it having unrealistic expectations, yet Vali couldn't help but wonder whether infiltrating the territory of a Demon King was supposed to be this easy. With minimal surveillance and little to no magical defenses in place, he could have waltzed in at any time and there wouldn't be anyone who could stop him.
[Perhaps that is the point?]
"How do you figure?"
[The Campione is the highest power in this territory, therefore anyone who dares enter would be risking the wrath of a Demon King if they displeased him. Therefore only the foolish or the powerful would dare try it.]
Or someone cunning enough to think they could escape should they anger the tyrant who made this city their home.
But there was a thin line between cunning and foolishness in many cases.
"It's not like we have to worry about it. We're here just to ask questions."
The voice in the back of his head chuckled drily.
[As if that were the case. Do you believe you would be able to hold back if faced with one of the strongest predators in the world? Someone who killed a god despite being a powerless human?]
Well, he wouldn't go all the way.
A brief spar would have to suffice. Or if it so happened that his destined rival was no longer around, well, he could always aim for the second option. As Albion said, the likes of Campione were monsters even those of the caliber of Azazel and the Cadres stepped lightly around their ilk.
Yet Vali had never fought one of them.
[You could have simply asked Arthur to introduce you. I'm sure the King of Swords would have welcomed it.]
He stayed still for a moment.
All around him, Vali could feel them, like thousands of ants crawling on top of a nest, countless tiny signatures overlapping and writhing all around him in a formless mass. None of them stood out too much, none of them called out to him in any particular way.
"Say Albion… when you first met Ddraig, were you drawn to him in some way?"
[Not in particular, no. Back then I was wholly uninterested in others because victory was always assured. Therefore seeking out challenges was a meaningless endeavor.]
"Then, do you think Ddraig was seeking you?"
[Hmph, he isn't the sort of guy to do that. He merely went wherever he wanted and if you didn't move out of the way, you got burnt.]
Vali figured that might have been the case.
"Wanting to fight someone strong and running out there to find someone. I think there's meaning in that search, even if you don't run into them. I could go after Doni or the others, and they might be easy to find, but then it wouldn't be the kind of meeting I'm looking for."
What he yearned for… the confrontation he desired was one he should find while on the path to strength itself. Doubtlessly, so long as he continues as he has, the powerful rival he desired to meet would show themselves, whether on this trip or the next one.
[What was the point of coming here, then? Wouldn't it spoil this fateful meeting of yours if you actually got closer to the person you're waiting to cross paths with?]
Then it would be the complete opposite.
Staying put and waiting for someone to show up and challenge him? There was no point in doing something wasteful like that. Merely seeking out further strength by challenging oneself was enough. The search for the Red Dragon in the land of a Demon King was just one such test.
There were many obstacles to be found here.
Perhaps the Demon King already had the local mage associations under his control. Perhaps he'd been steadily crushing any kind of rival in order to centralize dominion over the human side of the hidden world.
From there it would be a matter of course to challenge or annex the Yokai or the old clans that made the country their home. From there, the only challenges to hegemony would be the gods themselves.
[You've been reading too many novels. Campione don't behave like your bog standard dark lord.]
At least that's what Vali would do if he happened to be a Maou.
"Hey, you lost or something? You've been standing there for a while."
"I am considering the destiny of all those who wish to wield power."
"Uh…." The person talking to him was a brown haired boy, perhaps a highschooler, with a very confused look on his face. "Oh… Oh!" And then something struck him. "Yeah. I suppose it is kind of lonely, pushing towards being the best, or even just a leader. You look like a foreigner, but your Japanese is amazing! Do you need directions?"
A little surprised at the observation from a civilian, Vali attempted to sense the boy's energies but felt… almost nothing at all. Only to blush slightly when his stomach let out a loud rumble.
"Yes, please. I have not eaten since before I took my plane. Do you know of somewhere I could get something…." He checked his wallet. Realizing something very important. "Cheap to eat."
There were exactly two large denomination bills.
And nothing else.
Because normally Arthur was in charge of finances. Except when it was related to swords.
"Ah, no worries. I've got some spare pocket money. If you want something quick, though, there's a ramen place down the road. Ever had that before?"
Perfect.
"So, what brings you to Japan, if you don't mind me asking?"
"Hmm. Destiny. Or you could say inevitability."
"Wow. That sounds like a big deal. I suppose there's a big meeting coming up?"
"Indeed. One who is my rival, in the truest sense, has recently been sighted here and it is time that we have a final exchange."
"Really? Man, you guys sound pretty intense." Rather quietly, he muttered a few more words. "I think this might be a translation error… or he's one of those guys who learned how to talk from classic anime. Yeah, that makes sense."
Vali didn't mind that, sparing a few words to the strangely friendly boy as he walked away from him, probably back home. Though it was strange, in a way, it was like Vali hadn't felt the boy approach him at all before he'd spoken. But maybe that was just him being distracted by the conversation with Albion.
Regardless, he banished the thought from his mind and decided to make his own way, walking down the street and towards the Ramen shop with… more than a little willingness to his step, guided towards it by the familiar smells and noises as he drew closer… only to stop as he rounded a corner.
Mostly because he suddenly felt a new energy signature as a tall dark haired man loomed over him.
His wings, which should have been ten total, were concealed.
"Took you long enough to get here, brat."
Vali sighed.
It seemed his meal would have to wait.
Chapter 45: Chapter XXXVII
Chapter Text
Kokabiel was conflicted.
On one hand, he was furious, blood boiling as rage unlike anything he had felt since the end of the Great War pumped through his heart, leaving a painfully enervating sting as it burnt him from the inside out. So great was his fury that the man had gone from frowning, to scowling, to sporting a demented, warped smile.
Why shouldn't he smile?
Why shouldn't he laugh?
Somehow, despite the best of his efforts to remain uninvolved with the local incidents and allow Penemue to take the lead in this ill-begotten diplomatic effort, the 4th Cadre was forced to step down from the perch he'd secluded himself to in this heathen, devil infested putrid stain of a town in order to deal with his brother's little pet experiment.
Which threatened to make all their efforts here meaningless.
"You lost track of him?"
And Azazel, as always, just seemed to have the perfect excuse.
"I sent him on a mission to unearth some ancient civilization or another, even tossed out the possibility of some ancient evil super weapon being there for him to fight. I didn't expect him to somehow find out and take a flight to Japan."
Gritting his teeth, Kokabiel stilled his tongue. Despite his seniority, Azazel was still very much a difficult brat to deal with.
Had been even before the Fall.
"Do we at least know how he found out? Shemhazai was adamant about maintaining complete secrecy on the matter to avoid this exact outcome."
The Governor General grimaced.
"Oh he is very angry about it and asked that I allow him to investigate the leak and deal with it in whatever way he deems appropriate. Really, I can't help but pity whoever it turns out to be."
Kokabiel didn't share the sentiment.
Whoever defied Shemhazai's order knowingly put themselves up for punishment. How his brother chose to deal with them… they probably deserved it anyway.
"Well, I told Vali to leave."
Azazel leaned in with an amused quirk to his lips.
"And how did he respond?"
"He ignored me, obviously. Saying some inane tripe about his destiny and that he would leave after questioning Campione in regards to his rival."
That prompted a laugh from his brother.
"Hah! He doesn't know that Campione is the Red Dragon Emperor! Talk about a tough break, huh?"
Kokabiel rolled his eyes.
"Obviously I didn't inform him about it. The last thing we need is another associate of the Grigori attacking a Campione right after my subordinates were enthralled to attack him." It was also a tiny way to get back at the silver haired brat for making a mess of their plans and ignoring a Cadre's orders.
White Dragon or not, he was still one of their associates.
"Hmm. That's for the best, I suppose. Especially since a battle now would be very inconvenient. Your subordinates, by the way, had to be taken to Cocytus."
That actually got his attention.
"I personally confirmed their health before they were teleported to the Underworld." His eyes narrowed, the Fallen Angel unable to keep his suspicion to himself. "What inane experiment did you subject them to?"
"Me? Would I do such a thing?"
His brother's smirk was… just false enough that Kokabiel couldn't help but tense up. Azazel had many, many flaws. But he was a good brother.
"Yes. Especially if you thought it would heal them."
That got a sigh.
"Unfortunately, it didn't actually have anything to do with that. While the curse remained active we were ready to provide palliative care. Prevent their bodies from being overstressed or their minds from giving out. Then, they just started melting."
"So you had to conceptually freeze the curse?"
"It's stopped the progress so far."
His wings rustled, displeased at the news. Though he did have to admit that was a clever solution to a problem he doubted anyone would have been able to solve.
'Peons are too fragile at the best of times. And with how few in number we are, we lack the ability to just ignore losses, no matter how insignificant they ultimately are.'
He was… pleased by this outcome.
"Thank you." Grinding the words out was a chore, but he managed them, not at all appreciating the two finger salute from his idiot of a brother. "I'll need to call in reinforcements to keep our strength up. Unless Team Slashdog is available?"
"No. Actually, if you can, would you send Penemue to check on their families? Tobio has been out of contact since I sent him to Korea and I want to make sure nothing has gone wrong."
"You don't think he's in danger?"
"Not more than usual."
"Tch. Humans are like roaches. That particular brat will probably make it through."
"I like to think of them more like mayflies. Just thankfully marginally longer lived."
Kokabiel hung up their call, deactivating the scrying orb and leaning back in his chair.
Yes, he was furious.
But at the same time… Kokabiel was elated.
For in this very city there existed the potential for making his dreams a reality. A dream he had thought all but out of his reach unless he happened upon the perfect storm of circumstances and a good plan. A possibility that seemed to grow more likely by the day as the pressure mounted inside Kuoh.
The Devils, the Church, the Fallen, even that Demon King and now the White Dragon.
Everything lined up so well… all they needed was a spark, a nudge in the right direction, and the world would soon be ignited once again by the flames of war.
It was tempting.
So tempting.
But Kokabiel stayed his hand, perhaps because he didn't like the thought of going along with whoever thought they could just use the Grigori for their own schemes. Perhaps because in some way, he still wanted this to be his choice, to be done as he willed it.
He was not afraid of death, certainly not death in battle. But this insult was grievous. And the arrogance of a gnat who thought to use an Immortal Son of God as a catspaw would be punished. Not just for his sake, or the sake of his siblings, but for the sake of every angel everywhere - in the highest of Heavens or the lowest of Hells.
They would not be forgotten!
"Hey, mom, I've got a question."
"Yes honey?"
Issei found himself rather terribly conflicted. So when his mom looked up from where she was trying her hand at mapo tofu he needed a moment just to think.
"Take your time, Issei." Her eyes crinkled and the small streak of silver in her hair stood out to him. It was tiny, maybe a dozen hairs in total, but it just… seemed noticeable. "Sometimes figuring out what you need to ask is as important as asking."
"No, no. I know what I need to ask."
She cleaned her hands on a towel, tutting at how the sauce had splattered a bit, and turned to keep working.
"Well… I know. But I'm not sure I want to."
"So it's about a girl?"
He winced.
"How do I know if they, well, don't like me? Or if I upset them. Maybe a lot."
"Your date was interrupted." She nodded, one spatula held in a hand that seemed… more fragile than he remembered. "But that's ok. Aika's a good girl, she'll understand. Or at least I hope so. I do want grandkids and most people don't have a shot at a soul mate so easily."
"Oof. Come on. You don't need to rub it in."
She laughed, voice a little husky, a slight scratch to it from where she smoked before marrying his dad. For some reason, it wasn't just a quirk at the moment.
"No, no. I promise you, that girl isn't the sort to play games. If she says she's sick, she's sick." Grunting when the tofu started to fall apart, she rushed to save their dinner, before, once the pot was cooling on a back eye, turning back to him. "I'll tell you what. I've got some stock I just made up. Why don't we make some soup for her and you can take it over, ok?"
He nodded.
"Yeah, thanks mom."
"You don't need to thank me yet. I said she wasn't playing games, I didn't say she wasn't upset. No lady likes having her first date interrupted by work." Her tone softened and she wrapped an arm around his shoulders. "But don't worry, I'm sure she'll understand. Maybe even appreciate that you rushed in to save the day."
"Ah. Actually. You and dad still aren't thrilled about that, are you?"
"And why should we be, son?" His dad walked in, Yinghua quietly following behind him, looking a little nervous. "You're our boy. Hero or no, and forget that demon king nonsense, you should be… interested in girls, if a little less so, and playing video games. Not having to deal with curses and mind control. Or memory wipes."
There was a smidge of frustration in his father's voice and the man pursed his lips before shaking his head, simply holding up a finger to Issei.
"The truth of the matter is that you're risking your life to help people. We may not be best pleased, but don't think we aren't going to support you, got it?"
Something inside of him melted, a sort of weight relaxing as he blushed and nodded his head.
"Got it. So, how did the mind control resistance training go?"
Now it was his father's turn to blush, pat him on the shoulder, kiss his mom, and then walk off without another word.
"You got him to do the chicken dance?"
Miki smirked when the young man they'd practically adopted simply handed over a cellphone.
"And recorded it, as per the Lady of the House's instructions."
His mother began to chuckle evilly, smirking and giggling and laughing as she finished seasoning the almost eye-wateringly spicy tofu and minced pork.
Literally.
Yinghua's eyes were watering-
"Oh, you crying little buddy?"
A sniffle.
"No. Just the peppercorn."
Deciding to let that slide, he just gave Yinghua a pat on the back and had to ask him a few questions pertinent to the goings on of his parents. Safely outside of the kitchen, of course.
"So, uh, chicken dance?"
"Elder Brother's father is very good at resisting commands he does not like."
"But?"
"Anything he finds funny, he will do. Even with simple hypnotism."
"Maybe I should move that bit of my training up a little."
Yinghua shook his head.
"The mind of a Campione is proven to be quite difficult to influence, never mind the fact that it would take a direct infusion into the inside of the body to establish the spell, you would require something on the level of an authority to control a Campione for any length of time."
That felt… oddly specific and very detailed.
"Has someone… tried it with Luo Hao?"
The young martial artist grimaced.
"It is an old story, merely a cautionary tale regarding hubris. I believe it was some type of Love God who attempted to gain control over Master back when she established the Five Mountains Cult. To my understanding, his hold over her lasted all but an hour before it broke."
Issei winced, knowing just where this story was headed.
"She killed him, didn't she?"
"Obviously. Our initiates are still required to clean the stain she left on the courtyard till this day in lieu of punishment."
Yikes.
"The more I learn about her, the more I wonder how the hell I survived that fight." Because it really felt like she should have pulverized him if she were treating that fight seriously.
"I would banish such thoughts from your mind."
Great, now he was an open book.
"I mean, am I wrong?"
"Elder Sister accepted you and treated you as a worthy adversary at the end and yet you survived. She struck you with the full Divine Might of Vajrapani, a singular blow with which she could render the bones of mountains into dust, and Honorable Brother survived and then excelled in his task against the false Monkey King."
Heh, okay, when he put it like that Issei had a hard time not thinking of himself as some big shot hero.
But maybe he should be careful with that.
'Who knows whenever the next one is gonna show up.' And if what he'd been told of the other Campione was true, that could be sooner rather than later.
And that was when Yinghua kicked him on the shin.
"Oww! What was that for?!"
The younger boy huffed.
"For ignoring your junior's advice! Now, we must tend to the dishes before Lady Miki grows displeased, and this Lu Yinghua would rather avoid that heavenly tribulation."
Issei found himself truly relaxing.
There were a few worries on his mind, and he would be checking on Aika soon enough, but right now things were ok. On top of that, dinner was ready, no one was calling him, and his mom had his vase sat in the windowsill. A few lilies simply resting in it.
The white marble was smoothed out on the bottom, but he'd twisted the rest into a smooth spiral. With long, broad lines curved in the inch thick material, he made sure it would be easy to clean. And that the inside had an opening wide enough to fit a hand in!
So it was the little things coming together, with the younger boy happily answering any question Issei came up with, no matter how small or inane.
Mostly he was just glad Yinghua had been doing really well.
Apparently he was getting along with his classmates and had mentioned that the Devil who showed up had, had an HCC escort and hadn't objected to his presence when the man returned for a second presentation. Those pamphlets having just been part of the promotional material the Devil had made up.
'It's still a bit odd to offer to give people an Isekai sort of item and then change their whole species.'
But….
But he could also remember how his dad had crows feet these days.
Something that hadn't been there before Dusa-Chan.
"Ah, blah, ah, she used the actual peppercorns!"
Blinking, he looked at the martial arts prodigy as he stuck his tongue in a scoop of pistachio ice cream.
Because he'd snuck a spoonful of dinner.
"You know what, I'm gonna go tell mom you're spoiling your appetite."
And just like that, he fled. Issei laughed as the silly prodigy tried to bound out of an open window, only for the bowl of ice cream his tongue was stuck in to clack against the windowsill, causing him to flip over mid air and bunny hop his way across the yard.
"Uh, Issei?"
"Yeah dad?"
"Why did Yinghua just… kung fu his way across the street?"
"What did he do?"
"He kick flipped off my car, bounced off the neighbor's house, and ended up on top of a building when I lost sight of him."
"Is mom in there?"
"Yes…?"
"Then I'll tell you later."
Issei very much knew what to do. And annoying his mom was not that.
'Heh. That feels nice.'
Worrying about his parents, and not for his parents, felt much better. So he'd hold on to that for a bit. And maybe go check up on Irina and Xenovia later.
They were doing him a favor, after all!
"Where were they found, Saji?"
Her hands were shaking and Sona balled them up into fists.
"About two blocks south from the hospital. I had my phone put a pin down there. Fevers well in the dangerous range. At first I was going to just take them there…."
She closed her eyes, not needing to see any more.
"But the curse marks were crawling on their skin."
"In, Kaichou. I… I felt them move inside their skin."
Swallowing, counting down from ten to one, she only opened her eyes when she felt comfortable with removing the white cloth the nurse had placed over the two bodies.
"Marissa."
"Yes, Heiress?"
"I need you to contact the HCC. And then send a notice to… to Lord Beelzebub."
"Of course, Heiress."
Bowing politely, the mortal woman, the latest in a very long line of souls sworn to house Stiri, walked out of the room and set about her tasks promptly and without a word of complaint. As if she hadn't left a pair of teenagers alone in a room with a trio of unconscious curse victims.
"Please lower the sheet."
"Yes'm."
Looking at the still living man, she watched as the deep crags of the mage's face pulled in silent agony. Still unconscious despite whatever was ravaging his body. Morphine had proven minimally effective and she'd been hesitant to order even that considering his age and how… scrawny he'd been under his robes. Magical healing had actually caused one of his compatriots, a short albino girl, to scream.
Saji's attempt at stabilizing them almost drawing the attention of law enforcement.
"Who are these guys?"
Sona sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose to stave off a migraine.
"Foreign mages, possibly here to take advantage of the chaos to further their own agenda. I can only guess how they managed to make it through the blockade and snuck into Kuoh to meet with the Campione."
Saji looked confused.
"Hyoudou? You think he's connected to all this?"
Shaking her head, Sona wished she had more time to get the newest member of her peerage caught up on things. But she hadn't had the time for a proper introduction since Rias left.
"It's unlikely. He has been firmly neutral on matters pertaining to the supernatural since his status was revealed. If anything, these were probably illegal mages, criminals looking for someone to hide behind. They probably believed the rumors about the 'Demon King' and thought this was their chance."
There were a multitude of other options, of course.
Political renegades, revolutionaries, dissidents, unfortunates targeted by those in power. All and more were options. Some Magi might simply be seeking an audience in general, though she doubted the HCC would agree to such a thing.
But that was neither here nor there.
No, checking the third man, things were much, much worse.
His skin looked burned, large, moving welts on his skin as the curse burned him up from the inside. Most likely because he tried to take the curses from the other two. Perhaps he'd even succeeded. But the seven foot tall, hirsute man was far away from being in good shape. Never mind likely to recover without outside help.
Help that the curse seemed to feed on.
"Keep this place secure."
Sona waved at Saji, idly applying a few protective enchantments through their bond, and took out her cellphone.
Disappointingly, it went to voicemail before Tsubaki managed to answer.
"Ah, K… Kaichou?"
"You sound horrible." Suddenly on high alert, the Devil couldn't help the feeling in her heart. "Do you have a fever? Have you noticed any black spots on your skin?"
"Ah, n-no. Just… just a flu."
"Devils do not get just the flu. Tsubaki, you will take your temperature then inform me of the results. I will be sending a familiar to scan you."
The line was silent, except for the odd, thick cough from her Queen. Something that had turned her disquiet to pure paranoia. Devils could, of course, get ill. But only very rarely and never from a human disease. Their biology was simply too incompatible. And if her queen had a random magical illness when she'd just found a bunch of cursed mages….
"Ah, the thermometer… forty one degrees… forty two. That is bad."
"That is fatal in a human!"
Forcing herself to calm down, and ignoring the panic now racing through her, Sona willed her familiars into existence and sent them towards her closest, dearest follower.
"As a Devil, you will be fine. So long as the temperature does not get over fifty or so degrees. Or, rather, that is a separate medical issue. For now, wait for my familiars to arrive and scan your family."
Pausing, considering how to frame her next question, the Devil threw caution to the wind.
"Are your parents still speaking to you?"
"Y-yes. They've been… taking care of me."
Glad for, but still annoyed at, the prideful Shinra, she mentally noted that if Tsubaki ever wanted to bring her parents to the Underworld to vouch for them. They may have allowed their daughter to be bullied, but they weren't leaving her to die.
Small mercies.
"Good. That's good. After that send your parents to the closest doctor for a check up, then have them sent to a hotel out of town. I'll cover the costs. Do not… exert yourself mystically or physically. Please."
"Of course… not… Kaichou." She could hear the quiet respect in Tsubaki's words. "Just… a little… ill."
Unsure of what to say or do, the heiress considered calling her sister, her father, Lord Beelzebub, even the humans!
"Stay safe."
They hung up after that, she didn't need to keep her Queen busy for any longer, and immediately began calling her other pieces.
Two of them reported similar but less acute symptoms. Something that calmed her significantly. Because it meant she could salvage this. She had resources, contacts, and assets she could spend. And at the absolute extreme of things, Sona did have two vials of Phoenix Tears she could access as Heiress of the Sitri.
The situation wasn't critical.
She… she-
"I need to call Issei. As soon as I know what's happening, I need to get in touch with him. This is his home, too, and a magical illness could be an attempt on the Campione's life."
Her knowledge of their unique gifts was limited, but if they were exposed to inhaled droplets, she supposed that could possibly bypass their "skin".
So her family was probably trapped in a crossfire that Issei didn't even know he was being engaged in.
"But what the Hades do I tell him?"
Human mana was the worst.
She wasn't talking about it from a practical standpoint, not really.
As far as the occult was concerned, there had to be a human out there suited to every single art or spell ever conceived by longer lived, non human practitioners. The issue was that, by and large, most humans in this day and age lacked contact with the mystical, and even then, there were no guarantees that the ones who did know of its existence and practiced magic happened to have the talent needed to excel at it.
But that was neither here nor there.
To her, what qualified human mana as the worst was its lack of taste.
It was scarce. It was bland. Even those who happened to be practicing mystics for their entire lives had barely any taste to them, and the few humans of mixed ancestry she found just happened to be bland offshoots of the originals with little to justify feeding off them exclusively.
The sole exception to this rule happened to be Campione.
'If you could even put them in the same category as humans.'
Which she supposed wasn't done nowadays, though it was much more commonplace back in her time. To the gods and immortals, a being born from a human was still human in some way, even though she would have been quick to point out the hypocrisy of the cultivators.
They had always looked down on the tyrants for the circumstances of their birth.
'Power granted by another holds no more weight than the moon's reflection on the lake's surface.'
The hubris.
The gall.
She couldn't help but laugh even as she luxuriated under the light of the moon, her shadow casting down in ripples onto the surface of a nearby building as her legs kicked up lazily over the edge of the rooftop.
To those dusty old fossils, a Campione might appear as simply another form of humanity. But to a developed palette, the truth was self-evident. Even now, the residual mana that made up the stone used to rebuild the gymnasium beneath her feet smelled like the most delectable treat, a luxury only the most spoiled could ever hope to catch a taste of.
Ah, but it brought her memories.
So many memories.
A Demon King's mana, their lifeblood, was of a vintage that couldn't be compared to. Perhaps that was her bias, having gorged herself on it back during her youth, but the absence had only made her all that much hungrier to find it again.
Until then, she'd made do during its absence.
First with the former Nekoshou.
She'd been strong, stronger than she expected. Yet experience and age won the day. And that victory paved the way for the grand debut to come, fueled by the meagre scraps she'd collected over the course of the past few days. From stray mages, to the pitiful devil youths that called this town home.
They made for passable snacks, and even now her curse funneled their life force towards her.
But it wasn't enough.
"Ah, I'm close. Soooo close I can already taste him."
It would be deceptively unlady-like to be caught drooling as she was, but she couldn't help it. The young Campione was something she just couldn't resist, precisely the reason she agreed to come to this backwater colony to begin with despite Luo Hao's presence.
But in the end it was worth it.
The hiding, the skulking around, jumping from one body to the next. Even if she had to discard the Nekoshou's more than satisfactory power, there was little she could do with that when the woman in question didn't have any connection to the Campione or relationship to exploit.
She wasn't willing to play the part of pet for any longer than she had to.
'Or at least… not that kind of pet.'
She chuckled at the innuendo, running a hand down the… well… modest assets her current host sported. She was still young, after all, but with enough time and a few tweaks she was sure the girl's body would grow into something worthy of settling into.
And if not, she could always discard it and find something to her liking.
"Bitch."
The devil tainted Nekoushou managed a single insult as she lay on the ground, shivering, nude, covered in thousands of curse seals, shaking in agony.
"Ooh. Well, partly correct, I do suppose. But just for that I think I'll go after that cute little sister of yours."
Managing to pull her lips back, the current focus of her spell displayed fangs in blackened, rotting gums, as limbs that were starvation thin failed to push her off the ground.
"I'll sell my soul." Through cracked lips and with pale skin, her previous skin swore the most horrible oath it could. "Touch Shirone… and I'll become a Grudge"
"Revenge for that little peach's screams? Yes, many have done something similar before. But so far no one has managed to kill me. I wonder if that Corpse Mother of your gods would manage it. For now, do be quiet, my phone is ringing."
And lo and behold, it just happened to be who she was thinking of.
Coughing ever so slightly, she adjusted her voice as the human contraption flipped open and she pressed against her ear.
"Hello."
There was a brief, awkward pause from the other end.
"Hey Aika, sorry, is this a bad time?"
Her lips pulled into a smile.
"No, not at all. I was just getting ready for bed. Getting into something comfortable and intimate, in case you wanted to know."
"Oh come on, I wasn't even asking about that."
She tittered.
"Well, now you know. Gonna take responsibility for it?"
"I already sent you soup, you know. And those notes."
Right, right, she remembered those. She'd kept the notebook and ate the offering earlier, out of curiosity for what kind of food the Campione had available. Even if the taste was good, she still found it to be no replacement to the rich taste of fresh lifeforce.
Even thinking about it made her stomach growl.
"And it was very good. My thanks to the chef."
He laughed awkwardly.
"I'll let her know."
It boggles the mind that something so exquisitely rare like a Campione was just… lying around in this backwater of a country, even more so that a young King seemed to be content in entertaining a mortal charade in lieu of simply claiming dominion and asserting his desires.
Still, there was time to correct that.
She'd done it once, she could do it again.
"Let them know I expect dessert next time, too. Something nice and creamy to wash down the spicy, if you know what I mean." Gods did it feel nice to be able to speak frankly of her desires in this day and age, even more so with someone who just seemed to go along with it.
It made her oddly nostalgic.
"Well, um, I, you know, I'll, well… my mom… said she wants grandkids."
Wanting to coo at how adorable this little Tyrant was, her desire to pluck him grew from a certainty - knowledge that she'd turn him into a proper king! Into a blazing inferno. Something this cute, this meek, this innocent could not be a God Slayer!
Such a thing was surely impossible.
"Mah, mah. If you say that I might start demanding jewels and silks. But that can wait. For now, I'll see you at school, ok? I think you'll enjoy what I have in mind."
He spluttered, coughed, and she swore she heard another voice over the line that sounded annoyingly familiar. But he simply wished her good night and agreed.
Which was enough.
Things were continuing apace. And soon enough things would be right. The nature of humans wasn't terribly complicated. Campione even less so. So all she needed to do was stoke his tyranny and allow him to see the truth of his situation.
Mortals and immortals alike took what they wanted through force.
Religion, politics, alliances, treaties, nations, civilization itself… was little else but set dressing so that the henhouse should not be terribly upset by the foxes rifling through it. This HCC was already concealing enough information that their complicity would be easy to prove, using that clan girl turned into a Devil's thrall let her gain proof the water manipulator was spying on Issei, and as for the foreigners?
She'd probably just convince him to take them. Because they were his to take.
Yes. Her husband would claim his throne because it would be the simple, inevitable Truth.
Chapter 46: Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter Text
"A curse?!"
A hand lashed out, clamping itself over Issei's mouth as he yelped. Across from him, the tired, haggard looking form of the Student Council President loomever over the slightly confused young man as amethyst eyes flitted around.
Trying to make sure they were the only ones in the room before stepping back with a sigh of relief.
"I would appreciate it if you could keep that quiet for now. We don't want the culprit… whoever they are… to know we are onto them. The walls could have ears if we aren't careful."
Right, right.
He nodded in acceptance, somewhat appreciating the sheer oddity of the student council room.
"But still, are you sure about that?"
Sona nodded grimly, a little at odds with the large glowing crystals placed in each of the four corners. Though more in line with the large sigils placed on the walls.
"I had a few samples sent to a contact of mine and he confirmed that the 'illness' that has been spreading around Kuoh is some sort of self propagating curse. It works like a virus, or perhaps like poison, and spreads from host to host once it has drained enough strength to split itself."
Issei grimaced at the thought. And the sudden image that popped into his head of demonic ritual sacrifices on the blue and silver altar she'd set out under the largest of the sigils.
"Nasty piece of work then? Can it be cured?"
Kept to himself was the thought that he didn't think that sort of virgin sacrifice was going to help them here.
"It's possible, if you have a sample of the victim's life force or mana from before they were infected, it can be used to slow down the rate of spread, but a proper 'vaccine' in this case would require that we find the culprit and convince them to release the curse."
Which wasn't exactly easy.
Irina and Xenovia had called earlier to let him know they'd hadn't found anyone or any place suspicious and he'd have to call them and let them know they should avoid people who were 'sick' so the curse wouldn't catch them.
'Wait a second!'
He looked at Sona with a sudden realization twisting his gut into knots.
"Are you…?"
"Cursed? No, but the Vice President was. Fortunately it doesn't seem to go all the way to the soul so we managed to put together a system to slow down the spread and insulate it to her."
But without the culprit, they couldn't heal her. Perhaps the tapestry depicting several ocean gods had to do with invoking healing? If her friends had been hurt, then it made sense she'd try to help them. Though all of this looked like she'd been… preparing for a while.
And then a second shock followed through from the first.
Matsuda and Aika. They were both complaining about being sick and unable to come to class. So that meant they were both already cursed too!
"Wait. Can this thing affect humans, too? Can it spread from normal people to supernatural people? What about the other way around? My mom's not exactly a neat freak but whenever we get to Tokyo we always take face masks… and, well, how… how do we keep it from spreading?"
Issei wasn't panicking, but he was speaking quickly. Thoughts were pounding through his head. Some of them were simply daydreams about certain anime and manga and how they depicted disease based apocalypses. That seemed silly, but he knew, or at least suspected, that the one thing they got right was establishing how something could spread and who it could spread to.
'Though I doubt this is gonna be like Kiss-Kiss-Kill. That would be, well, awkward. This is just scary. Also, I don't have step sisters.'
"Well, I have ideas but no proof-"
"Then we make up a dossier. First things first, is there a chance of this curse getting out of control? Mr. Amakasu mentioned that curses that can spread tend to either be self limiting by design, so they don't draw too much attention, or the sort of thing with a defined kill trigger. So that they can't get out of control. What's this one?"
Sona looked a little taken aback, even a smidge impressed, but simply shook her head.
"We don't know yet. Devil magic and 'Earth' magic - magic from this world - are fundamentally different. Ah, how to put this… did your teacher explain to you magical formulas?"
He nodded.
"Humans either use specific formulas to define the effects and specifications of a spell or ritual or whatever, or rely on faith and invoking the power of a spirit or deity. Sometimes just really powerful artifacts can do the same."
"That's more or less the basics. Devils, and I suspect some of your divines, use what we call the Power of Imagination. As beings of pure magic, we can shape ourselves and our power to do whatever it is we wish. To a degree, at least."
"And because this curse uses a magical formula, we know it's a being from this world?"
A pained grimace flickered across Kaichou's face and Issei wanted to tell her that everything would be ok. But before he could speak, she tried to answer.
"It suggests that it is. I… do not wish to give in to paranoia, but…."
"It could be someone trying to convince us it was someone from this world. And, hmm, was it because the Fallen were attacked first… that it could have been a Devil?"
"Yes." Sona looked decidedly pained. To the point simply saying this almost seemed to be physically unpleasant. "I personally suspect that a Devil had a hand in making this curse. And the reason I know this is because… I recognize some of the Gremory's handiwork in this."
"Wait, what!? Rias's family is doing this?"
"No, no, no! Not at all!" Frantically waving her hands, Sona tried to destroy the misunderstanding before it could spread. "I think that someone who has worked with the Gremory family before is doing this. So someone who is probably very, very old, who has dealt with Devils, and is probably from this world - that's who I think is doing this."
"I see."
He really did.
"So."
Sitting down in the middle of the floor in the full lotus position, he looked up at his classmate and tried to ignore how he could almost see up her skirt at this angle.
And how soft her thighs-
Issei bit his own cheek and placed his hands in the position of the mudra.
"Do you think it's gonna be a problem for me?"
"I don't believe so. Unless you've ingested anything cursed, that is. But the curse doesn't spread to inanimate objects so food should be fine, even if handled by someone cursed."
Sona stepped to the side and Issei let his eyes relax, focusing on some point a vague distance in front of him, trying to see without seeing.
Because right now he was struggling not to send Yinghua to just go grab his parents and run.
Panicking was bad.
Panicking would get people hurt.
Panicking… would be a problem if others did.
"Has the government identified a possible plague?"
"I do not believe so, no."
"Believe so?"
"It's impossible to know for certain." The Devil admitted. "But it is unlikely."
"Then we should tell them and Irina and Xenovia. Please inform Ms. Peneume and Kiba and Koneko. I will call the HCC after I speak to the others. Preventing a plague is paramount."
Sona adjusted her glasses, having sat back down and pulled out her phone.
"It's more than likely that this isn't an attack on the country itself but some kind of method to draw you out. So we shouldn't be looking at this as a national disaster and more of a… hostage situation."
That brought him up short.
Hostages?
It was true that he was supposed to be this big scary godslayer person, but so far everyone who came around to try and fight him just walked right up to him and took a shot. He wasn't familiar or had any experience with someone trying to take the fight to people other than him or force him to do something without using force.
And if Issei were to be honest, he didn't know how to handle that.
They could slow down the spread of the curse to just some people, and there was some work being done by Sona's friends to help heal them, but he didn't exactly know what he could do.
Unless….
"President? I think I have something that can work."
That earned him all of her attention, dark pink orbs immediately zooming in on him as his classmate leaned closer ever so slightly.
"You think you do?"
Well, how could he explain it without making it sound creepy?
"Well, um, one of my powers can. The one from Dusa-chan's sisters… I mean, the two gorgons."
"The ones who attacked the city a few weeks ago?"
"Yeah, well, one of them had healing powers. She could spit out medicine, and when I beat them I got a power that turns my body into something like that. Either poison or medicine, depends on what I pick."
The revelation seemed to confuse her. But Issei realized that he hadn't exactly explained to people what his powers did, maybe because the council president probably wasn't there to see it when he handed the flasks after those Fallen Angels attacked. Even if he wasn't really trying to hide everything, he did actually need to tell people things if he wanted them to know about it.
Fortunately he didn't need to explain much more because the bespectacled devil immediately caught onto what he was saying, eyes blown wide as she started mumbling under her breath.
"Dusa. Medusa. Gorgons. Stheno and Euryale. Gorgon blood. Venomous or healing properties. Most powerful healing reagent. No, second most powerful outside phoenix tears. More plentiful perhaps. If the body itself is the medicine then it would be limited in amount but exist in higher quantities than what can be produced in a single time…"
Waving his hand in front of her face, Issei tried not to be too rude.
"Uhh, President, you're kinda spiralling there."
At once, she snapped back to reality.
"How much can you make?"
"Uhh, well… I've only tried blood. I don't think spit works as well, and Yinghua refused to check on my hair. I can draw some blood with a weapon but needles kinda break and I need to drink some to heal if I use too much?" It took him aback, but he tried to answer as best as he could.
He did want to help, after all.
"Of course. The myths attribute the healing properties to the blood itself, so the effect would be stronger there. And without medical equipment the spillage would make drawing it wasteful, even if we could, at the best, take a litter."
Woah there.
A liter?!
"That's gonna leave me pretty low energy though. Should I risk it with whoever is behind this still around." Ultimately, he wanted to help and save these people… but he wasn't even sure Doctor Venom could cure them of a curse. And if he started drawing blood nonstop now, it would take time for him to recover.
Because healing magic couldn't pass through his skin.
"Ah, yes." She grimaced. "My apologies, I seem to be a tad more frazzled today. It's been a very stressful few days."
"Yeah, don't worry. Still, I have a couple vials left if you need them."
"How many?"
"Uhh, three or so? I think Irina used a couple… but I can leave some with you and you can tell me later if they work." Fiddling with his pack, Issei looked over the little glass bottles he had left.
Set in a lunch box, in a wooden vial holder, only four of the ten slots were filled. There were fewer of the ones he painted as medicine, three, with a bright blue stripe around the body, and only one flask of green and yellow painted venom.
He wasn't comfortable making more than one.
Not when he knew how bad it was.
Handing over two of the healing vials to her, Issei took stock of the lone flasks left behind in his pack. One venom and one medicine. Not a whole lot, but it was good to keep around in case someone needed it.
"Will you be able to draw more? These might not be enough to run conclusive tests with."
Issei sighed, already feeling tired despite classes not even having started.
"I'll look into it later, but don't expect a lot. It actually takes a long time for me to bleed that much." And wasn't it a weird thing to complain about to someone else when most would be glad they didn't have to worry about bleeding out in less than a weekend.
"Now, we should get to the matter of… compensation."
Issei blinked.
What was she talking about?
"I understand that asking you to do this is… stepping over my boundaries. So we, the House of Sitri, that is, can not compensate you. But I, Sona, am willing to repay you in whatever manner you deem necessary for your help."
Oh, that! He did suppose that a bunch of Devils were hurt and they took contracts seriously, after all!
They were actually gonna pay him for this? Not that he minded it, but Issei wasn't exactly expecting to get anything out of a few glasses of blood. If this were a video game it would be like wanting to repay someone for giving them a random potion you had left over.
"I do not doubt that my parents will also be willing to assist you. As such, we are willing to part with a bevy of articles to correct this debt. Be it money, power or… or other things. I'm sure we can come to an agreement that is beneficial to both parties."
Well, if she was insisting?
But Issei couldn't think of anything he really wanted right now, and he was kinda worried about the curse thing, too.
"We'll put a pin on it for now? Let's just say you owe me one and work something out later."
She gave him a reproachful look.
"Are you certain?"
"Yeah!" He nodded. A little worried she looked so upset. "To be honest, I'm not even sure what I'd ask for. So right now let's say it's a favor between friends."
"Uh huh."
"Yup. Let's shake on it!"
Slowly extending her hand, almost acting like she expect Issei to bite her, Sona closed her eyes and winced when he touched her.
"Very well then. It is done."
"Please help everyone you can. As silly as it sounds, I think the sisters would be happy helping people, instead of hurting or scaring them. And don't worry about payment for a while. Maybe we can talk about it over another chess game, gotta beat yah one day!"
That brought a slight smile out of her, enough that Issei was satisfied with the deal.
Still, that was just one problem down.
He'd need to call Smith and see if her folks could do anything to help. He just hoped he wasn't about to drop too much on her plate again. The way she sounded these days it felt like her bosses were definitely overworking her.
But hey, maybe he was wrong and they were actually having a slow day for once.
"This is a catastrophe!"
"Should we pull back?"
"And then what? Let this disaster unfold and count the bodies in the aftermath?!""
"Well, what are we supposed to do? Stop the target from remaining in Kuoh? At the point it's a miracle another fight hasn't broken out and the boy's reputation speaks for itself. Heretic Gods are one thing, but according to our sources, Issei Hyoudou couldn't defeat Luo Hao."
Smith wanted to sigh.
She wanted some coffee. Maybe with something a little bit stronger mixed in.
Anything to help her get through this meeting.
Agents like her usually weren't given the 'privilege' of taking part in discussions related to their assignments, though they were expected to stand by in case their testimony regarding matters was called upon by the four clan heads who bickered endlessly.
Unlike the grand meetings which defined the fate of the nation. The History Compilation Committee preferred a more upfront approach to how they handled in-house affairs.
The four heads of the four clans who founded the organization were required to appear and then engage one another in enlightened discussion. But when three out of four clan heads were teenagers… the discussions were less enlightened and more akin to bickering.
Renjou.
Seishuuin.
Kuhoutsuka.
Sayanomiya.
Three brats and an old hag watching them bicker. Smith was sure that if her ancestors could see this they would probably be twisting the kids ears or perhaps arguing just as vehemently as the Renjou and Kuhoutsuka heirs were, all the while the resident crossdresser and her own old hag watched them get it out of their systems.
"And if we go to the other factions we'll look like incompetent fools who can't manage the Campione."
Mikihiko, the sole boy of this gathering, was perhaps the most conservative minded of the group. He wished to take the slow and steady approach and build a relationship spanning generations with the Campione, but without risking his own Clan's status to fast track it just in case the blame would be pinned on him.
Heavens knew other clans would be all too eager to drag him down.
Like the Asakura family, or the Tohsaka clan for example.
Heck, with how bad his standing was, an argument could even be made for the Mariya family to replace hi,, who had in the current generation borne generous fruit in the form of a Hime Miko, Yuri Mariya. In fact, the girl's placement alongside Smith's own daughter was a test of sorts for her family and whether they had what it took to ascend to leadership within the Committee in the future, despite their current less than respectable status.
"Maybe you will look incompetent, but it will be our heads if the Campione dies, or if the entire city is wiped out from the map.!"
Across from him, just as vehemently in denial as the boy, was Fuyuhime Renjou.
Though to call her heir or clan head would be an overstatement. She was merely the only one in her generation willing to leave her studies and reclusion to mingle with politics and 'mundane matters'. The high minded Renjou clan had always been detached, and she wasn't sure if they would even notice if they lost their status as founders.
That was just their nature as shut-ins.
Fuyuhime wasn't like her family, owing it to the fact she had little to no magic prowess and thus wasn't afforded the opportunity of proper hermitage, making her the sole member of her generation willing to take up the mantle of representative at the Committee.
She was far leerier of the Campione than the others, and her proposed courses of action were to avoid taking responsibility for Issei Hyoudou while pushing him towards other groups.
She cared too much for the present and not about the future.
"Besides, wasn't it your job to patrol and make sure no more outside elements would sneak into Japan? That was a mandate from the Emperor, an order from the gods. If they learn we have failed, yet again, who's to say whether we won't be punished too."
"Our job! Just because you can't convince anyone from your family to work doesn't mean you're not responsible!"
Sigh.
On and on and on they went.
Really, hadn't the old hag been here, Smith might have said something to try and smooth over the very ruffled feathers and get the meeting going, but the Seishuuin representative had taken one look at her and completely disabused her of that notion.
A failed heiress had no room to speak.
Not even to her own mother.
"Alright, alright. I think we've spent enough time panicking over it. Now, if the two of you can drop the comedy routine and actually get settled, we can go about fixing this before we are forced to stand in line to meet King Yemma."
Kaoru, the most senior amongst the new generation, easily took charge, separating the squabbling heirs with almost flawless grace.
"Well, what do you propose we do?" Mikihiko demanded.
"It is simple. Nothing."
"Nothing!?" Mikihiko cried out. "We do nothing and we die!"
"Hardly. We do nothing and we learn. Unless you wish to suggest that there is a card we have yet to play?" Kaoru, lounging in her seat, brushed her hair out of her eye and finally sat up. "We can gather up our troops and make an open declaration, but that means we'll either need to send in a suicide squad, and I don't think we have the rising sun headbands for that, or choose a team that can successfully escape. Which are already in Kuoh."
"Amakasu?" The Renjou heiress mumbled. "The old shinobi? I thought he had gotten slow since fighting the Soviets?"
"Perhaps. But slow does not mean incompetent. And the nineties weren't truly so long ago."
"You were born in ninety-two, weren't you, Lady Kaoru?" Renjou, speaking carefully, chose her words with far more caution than Smith thought she ought to. "It was a lifetime ago for all of us, except Lady Seishuuin."
"My operatives are not incompetent. Nor would I send someone incapable into a situation."
"But we are talking about Campione. No one is truly prepared for them."
"So you want to piss off one for sure, by holding back everything, on the small chance it all works out? I may keep my cards close to my chest, but in this case that's too much!"
"I agree with Lady Kaoru."
And like that, the air was sucked out of the room.
Rather, it was like all present collectively recoiled at the sound, every fiber of their beings shuddering at a sound that, while pleasant to the ear and well mannered, belayed a danger that caused them all to instinctively prepare to stay and fight or flee for the hills.
None of them moved to run away. But it was a close thing.
Instead they all turned to the elder in the room.
"Lady Seishuuin I-"
The woman raised a hand and Fuyuhime looked about ready to pass out, only to be waved off.
"You are worrying about our standing and that is perfectly fine. Forward thinkers need those more grounded to keep them from slipping. But please, make sure to not root yourself too deeply that you find yourself unable to move."
Fuyuhime nodded, frantically, Mikihiko following suit and clamming up before he could say anything that might doom himself.
Inviting the attention of the serpent never worked out for the mice.
"Thank you for your vote of confidence, Lady Seishuuin." The tomboy acquiesced, maintaining the same degree of decorum as before, even if she had a minute flinch when the older woman's gaze loomed over her for a moment. Credit where it was due, where trained soldiers might have fainted, the current Leader of the Committee stood firm.
Even if they all knew the more… experienced woman could call the shots if she wanted.
"Think nothing of it. Rather, just consider it a whim from a capricious elder if the others make a fuss about it. I'm sure they'll understand." The old hag wearing a younger woman's face smiled beatifically, a proper lady with poise and grace. Only there was no way any present could by the act.
Not when their bodies, passed down generations of warriors and exorcists, screamed that this was no human woman, but a Hannya.
Her, though?
She didn't feel a thing.
Not because she wasn't aware of how dangerous her mother was, orders of magnitude more mystically inclined than she had been, but because she knew her dam's sword had grown dull from disuse. Not broken, not rusty, but not… sharp.
And that meant things were actually rather precarious. Because the hag was about the only one in their group that could measure up to a Campione without directly invoking the Kami.
Smith dearly wanted that drink now.
"Besides… don't you think it's interesting?"
"I-Interesting, Lady Seishuuin?"
"After decades of ennui, a Demon King is born in our lands. And in the little time he's spent on his throne, so many challenges have appeared. As steel sharpens steel, so too does he stand to grow stronger as those who seek him appear. And as the ones who claim vassalage under him, so too will our prestige grow with his."
'Bullshit.'
She wanted to scoff.
Prestige? Mother never cared for anything but the thrill of combat, and even now as she sat before the other clan heads, all wearing matching hakama and robes, only she still carried her blade.
'A pity I never could measure up. At least then she wouldn't be so miserably bored.'
Popping her shoulders, Smith decided she'd had enough of this. The rude gesture earning her a glare. But she just ignored it.
It wouldn't get her head cut off, no matter how rude she was, and she had exactly zero interest in placing her partner, a young man she thought of as a friend, and her fucking daughter in the path of a rampaging lunatic who thought he was in a manga. Never mind all the possible civilians that could very, very easily get caught up if a whole city got sent back to the Sengoku era.
So she had a call to make.
'At least Boss Kaoru doesn't look too pissed.'
The meeting concluded from there, with all parties agreeing with Sayanomiya's decision and beating a hasty retreat to avoid being in the Hannya's presence any longer than they had to.
Unfortunately, that left only her behind.
"Sumiko. Could you stay behind for a moment?"
The agent sighed, feelings of annoyance warring with her own survival instincts.
Even if she knew there would be no escaping this. Even more so because all this while, her telephone had been silenting vibrating on her back pocket and she hoped it was important.
"Sure mom. What do you need?"
She really could use a distraction right now.
"Come now, it's been some time since we've last talked so why not take the chance to catch up. Tell me, how is Ena doing?"
She really, really wanted that drink.
"You two eat up. I'm sorry there's been so much trouble, but I have to say thank you. And please accept this as an apology."
"Ah, Issei…."
"Mmmm. If you weren't Irina's… friend… ah!"
The two girls looked almost feral.
"A double cheeseburger and a large nuggets with sweet and sour sauce!"
"Double quarter pounder with cheese and an apple pie!"
"Thank you!" they chorused as one.
"Ah, it's not too big of a deal." He rubbed the back of his head. "I'm glad to help, but you know it's just a meal, heh."
With the two girls digging in, Irina managed to pause long enough to look him in the eye.
"The Church doesn't reimburse us for fast food and we can only eat at cantines or approved locations!"
"Yeah!" Xenovia agreed, slurping on her burning hot coffee and munching on the almost overly sweet pie. "They say it's not a good look for clergy or agents to go places like this!"
"But we're tired of bread and boiled vegetables! The station in England was awful." Irina almost wept. "They were always trying to feed us cold fish with herbs. Saint's diet or not, I understand why the Devils tempt with butter!"
"Well, I just wanted… to make sure everything was above board. I do have something to ask."
"Hmm?"
Irina dabbed at her lips with a napkin and looked up at him.
"Well, you see, there's been a… curse. Some sort of plague curse. That acts like a flu. I tried to contact Agent Smith about it, but she wasn't answering my calls. Figured I should warn you guys about it too, just in case you need it."
"That's rather serious. If you want, we can definitely call in someone on high."
He nodded.
"That would be much appreciated. It seems that even Devils aren't safe, but there are several humans affected by it too."
"I'm not sure we can sanctify a soul sucker." Xenovia's usual bluntness pushed to the fore. "But for anyone else, so long as they aren't kept alive by dark magic, we could… perhaps invoke one of the Archangels?"
"Of course. The Lord will provide! And we can probably get a rather quick request through. Perhaps using the abandoned Church we've been renovating? A blessing and a healing in one." Issei remembered them mentioning it, actually, the Church had been near the area where he fought Luo Hao a few weeks ago.
It was a miracle it wasn't crushed when she palmed him with her last attack.
Heh, miracle.
"Hmm. Thank you. Both of you. Please do that. It might not solve every problem, but it could save lives. So that would be appreciated. Will you be safe, though? I mean, you're humans too so…"
Irina shot him a thumbs up.
"Not to worry! So long as it is a heretic's spell and not a holy sacrament, the protection of the holy swords will protect us. Probably!"
He felt rather stunned by that.
'Probably, she said.'
"No." Issei put both hands on the table while both girls gave him rather confused looks. "No 'probably safe'. I want the two of you to do what you need to make sure you don't get caught up in this, too." Waving his hands around, Issei was sure he looked like a crazy person and was infinitely glad Irina had put up a privacy spell on the plastic booth. "The two of you could save lives, but if you're sick, then we don't have that shot. So make sure you're safe, first. Ok?"
Blushing a little, he looked down at the table.
"Besides. I don't wanna see you hurt, either."
"Heh. You're such a goober Issei!" Irina winked at him. "The Lord won't let me get hurt, but thanks for worrying about me!"
He really, really wanted to be as confident as she was, but he just… couldn't be.
For someone reason this whole thing had his skin itching and Issei hated having to run around and cut a bunch of deals. Even Sona had talked about paying him for his help! And he was sure blessing a Christian holy site in Japan would be this massive political thing.
And that was stupid.
Because protecting people was more important than following a bunch of formalities, right?
Plus he trusted Irina and Xenovia not to use the church to do something dumb with it. She might have squabbled with Yinghua, but that was just him being friendly. After all, that's how he and Koneko got along and they were the best of friends!
"Ah! I gotta apologize, but I think I need to head out. I couldn't finish a call with Smith earlier and it's past time to call back. Please, excuse me."
Stepping out from inside the burger joint, Issei walked into the alleyway beside it, took a deep breath, and then let out a sigh that was entirely too loud for a human.
'Man this really got complicated.'
And as it so turned out, Issei apparently sucked at complicated things. He was good at a few things, like punching gods, or making large pieces of stone to crush gods with, or getting his ass kicked well enough that another Campione decided not to kill anyone.
He couldn't do those things to a sickness, or curse, or whatever this was.
It just made him feel useless. And even now he was still trying to do what he could to solve the problem.
'Man, when I find out whoever is doing this I'm gonna punch them.'
Maybe then he'd be able to finish that new Eroge.
'Yes. That sounds peaceful!'
"Rrrrrooooowwww."
A pitiful whine made him jump a little, especially because it came from the back of the alley.
"Yoru?"
Her voice was scratchier and lower than usual and he only recognized his cat because she limped over from where she'd been resting and bumped her head against his shin.
"Gods! Are you ok?"
Her fur was oily and patchy in a few places and she seemed to be shivering and almost feverish.
"Where have you been?"
He bent down and picked his cat up, something she normally didn't love, and cradled her to his chest. Never mind that she was probably filthy.
"Have you been in a fight? Do you have an infection? Can… cats get curses?"
"Rrow."
Purring, vibrating her chest, she did her best to press against his chest. And Issei… well, he was a little panicked. A little worried you could say. So, with his cat slowly getting quieter and quieter, breathing a little more shallowly with each breath, his eyes went wide.
His heart was pounding.
His palms were sweaty.
"No. No, no, no, no, no!"
Manifesting a spike of marble, he forced his palm across with enough violence to tear a strip of skin off.
"With gentleness and the love of a sister, to tend with solemnity and grace, an idol for all mankind, to praise the twinned serpents and to placate the grave, Doctor Venom!"
Flaring white-gold for a moment, his blood dripped onto her snout, Issei sitting down on the ground to hold Yoru with his knees. Using his good hand, he held her lips open and let a few drops of his healing blood leak into her mouth. And he only relaxed when her rough tongue darted out and started slowly, slowly lapping it up.
"Oh thank God."
Shuddering breaths caused him to practically shake, even as he realized he'd just used magic twice in public.
'Damnit. Even if anyone saw, I don't care.'
He just hugged his cat to his chest, very, very glad he could at least look after her. Happy he'd managed to help someone in the middle of this entire mess, even if just a little.
Still, he had to get her home.
Maybe get her checked by Irina and the others to see if she was cursed.
"Issei? Is that you?"
Nearly jumping out of his skin, the Campione looked over his shoulder and towards the other end of the alleyway, and a very familiar figure stood with her back against the wall.
"Aika? What are you doing here?"
She gave him an exasperated look.
"Shouldn't I be the one asking that, you're the one hiding in an alley next to WcDonald's."
Right, there was that.
It kinda sounded suspicious no matter how you cut it.
"My cat." He held up Yoru. "I think she's sick."
Actually now that he thought about it….
"Shouldn't you be sick?"
"Well, I was sick, not dying. All it took was some good food and some rest and I was doing much better." The bespectacled girl shot him a peace sign after twirling in place, as if to show off she was back in full health. "Why? Shouldn't I be?"
Right, she didn't know about what was going on.
"Ah, it's kinda complicated."
She nodded, giving him a smile as she walked over to him, against the light of the setting sun hanging overhead, her shadow seemed to stretch and writhe across the floor, completely looming over the campione as she offered him a helping hand.
"Well, why don't I get you and the little kitty out of this creepy alley and you can take your time telling me what's up? Seems like there's a lot going on."
Issei nodded, accepting the oddly cold hand helping him stand up.
It seemed like Aika might have gotten lucky and just been sick. But even then, he couldn't help but feel like something was wrong.
Poor Yoru wouldn't stop shivering in his arms.
Chapter 47: Chapter XXXIX
Chapter Text
Something was off.
Issei could tell.
It felt like… an itch he couldn't scratch, a deep seated churn in his stomach. There was a feeling of wrongness in the air, like a string pulled taut, tighter and tighter as it frayed at the ends. Like something was about to happen and yet he had no idea what exactly it was.
'Calm down. You're just worried.'
And he had reason to be.
Even now, as he cradled the poor, dirty, whimpering Yoru against his chest, Issei felt like there was something he was missing. And yet, no matter how often he looked over his shoulder, he couldn't find anything or anyone suspicious. It was like he was being followed by a ghost, but even then, Issei was sure that he could have seen one!
"You're starting to fall behind. Everything okay?"
Issei shook his head, focusing again on Aika, who'd stopped a few steps ahead of him.
"Oh nothing. I guess I just got spooked?"
Nodding in understanding, his classmate cupped her chin with a hand before adjusting her glasses. They'd somehow almost slipped down her nose as she leaned a bit too far down.
Though it did give him a nice view down the top of her blouse.
"Well, there's a park nearby. Why don't we go there? See if the fresh air helps the kitty feel better. You can take the time to catch me up on what's going on while I was out of it and we can knock our heads together!"
Issei frowned at the thought.
With how things were going, he'd rather take Yoru and go home, maybe ask Yinghua to take a look at her, or try to contact the Committee again. He'd have tried to do it through Ena, but he didn't exactly know where she lived or what her number was so that choice was unfortunately out of his hands.
But he'd be lying if he didn't say he wasn't tired.
From having class, to helping out with Sona, and then meeting with the girls, Issei had been running himself ragged trying to put together some kind of plan to handle the curse plague situation. Adding to that the scare of Yoru appearing all beaten up out of nowhere and, well, it wasn't surprising his nerves felt frazzled.
"Yeah, I guess I could do with some fresh air, too."
His classmate smiled, looping her arm around his and pulling him around a corner, and Issei had to admit that it wasn't a horrible idea. He'd done what he could, Yoru was as healthy as she could be, and nothing was on fire. So calming down was probably smart.
'She's being a bit touchy today, huh?'
Issei still remembered the… ahem… reward she gave him for saving the city from the Monkey King. Even if he really felt he didn't deserve it. Beating up bad gods was supposed to be his job, after all. But he would be lying if he said he didn't appreciate it.
And appreciate her.
Come to think of it, Aika really had been the first friend he made at Kuoh. The first new friend at least, and the one he didn't have any sort of supernatural business going on in the background whenever he had to meet with them.
And not having her around really made school a bit more boring.
"Are you okay though? You seemed pretty sick before."
"Like I said, it was just a random bug. No need to worry about it now. Not when things seem to be getting serious again."
And she was right. He had bigger things to worry about. But knowing that she was okay really took a load off his shoulders.
"Yeah, you're right."
Following along with his friend, the two of them walked through the increasingly busier street and towards a spot in the distance. A small park with a fountain, a few benches and tall hedges that went up to his shoulder, giving it the look of one of those tree labyrinths.
There wasn't anyone around, so finding a place to sit down was easy. Issei made sure to lay down the poor cat on his lap as he checked her out for any signs of trouble. Not that she should have any after he healed her, but there was no such thing as being too cautious.
"So, mind telling me what's up now?"
Issei sighed, trying to think of a better way to explain it. Some way that didn't sound like a national crisis… only to realize it kinda sorta was.
"Well, we got some sorta curse plague thing going on."
He felt her stiffen beside him.
"You're kidding me."
"Yeah, no. It's kinda bad and a lot of people got hurt already.
"That's… horrible. Have you managed to figure out something yet?" Her voice sounded quieter, but closer. A hushed whisper close to his ear as his classmate leaned closer to his face, stopping only when her glasses nearly slipped off her face again with an annoyed click of her tongue.
She was doing that a lot today.
"Not really. Made some calls, talked to Sona and the others. But there's no cure yet. At least not without catching whoever did this." And they might as well be looking for a needle on a haystack.
"And nobody is doing anything?"
Issei frowned.
That wasn't true.
"They're helping as much as they can, you know?"
She scoffed.
"Or maybe they're just pawning this off onto you again. Worked so well for them the last two times, right? Must feel good to have someone solve their problems for them, while all they have to do is act like they care."
He opened his mouth, ready to say something, then closed it. Because she did kind of have a point. Yeah, people were helping him, but other than Irina, was it because they were his friends? Yinghua, sure, he was a good kid. And Xenovia followed Irina's lead. But he hadn't seen Kiba or Koneko for a while now and the HCC were… hmm, suspicious.
"Well, Mr. Amakasu told me about a bunch of Korean guys showing up. Trying to offer me soju gifts and I told him they could keep it and say thank you for me. So I guess that one is on me. But, well, it's frustrating!"
"Because there's a lot of people who claim to help you, but are they really?"
"Helping me? I dunno." He shrugged, one hand slowly rubbing Yoru's belly as she purred into his stomach. "It feels like… like I'm missing something. Like there's all this stuff going on around me that I can't see or understand. So am I even doing things correctly?"
"You forget how young you are, how much there is still to learn." Strange word choice aside, Aika wasn't much older than he was, it felt nice to hear someone agree with him so quickly. "If you ask me, I think they're holding back."
"What? Why?"
Scooting closer, he could feel her breath to his ear, smell the sweet fruit on her breath.
"Because you're a Demon King, aren't you? The Campione. The Tyrant. Why do anything when they can just pretend and let you do all the work. It's so much easier that way instead of being upfront and saying they are afraid."
Her lips weren't on his ear anymore, her breath wasn't tickling his cheek anymore, her face… her face was right there.
"I don't think that's right. Like, if they were really afraid, would they even want to work with me at all? The other Campione."
He felt her finger touch his lips. Silencing him.
"The others are dangerous, no? But not you. You are a kind young man who only wants to live a happy life, no? They don't need to worry about you being like that brute Luo Hao, or the reviled Di Xi."
Huh, what was the second name?
"That's why they feel comfortable treating you like an underling. But that's not right, is it? You do the things you love, you crave the things you want, and you demand the world stay the course because it pleases you, right? That's the nature of a God Slayer."
She leaned closer, so close he could smell her perfume.
"That desire is what makes you so beguiling. And you should take what. You. Want." Issei looked down, his mouth dry, and he swallowed as Aika came closer and closer, her soft, pink-
"Rrrrrroooooowwwww!"
Yoru screeched, her tail pulled back as she hissed and lashed out. Claws whistling through the wind as Aika stumbled back with a yelp of surprise. Three, thin lines appearing on her puffy cheek as small beads of red liquid seeped through the cuts on the skin.
"Crap, are you ok?"
The moment was ruined, but Yoru stuck thankfully close, her tail wrapped around the base of her paws as she licked her claws. Though she remained just under the hedgerow, ready to dart under and into the darkness and protection of the bushline if need be.
Had it stopped at that, Issei might have ignored the feeling in his gut.
But what came next was impossible to ignore.
"You mangy little rat!"
Aika, her face twisted up in anger, looked almost feral for a moment. Eyes going from light brown to glaring red as pupils shrunk and narrowed into literal slits. For a moment her hair seemed to extend, darken and break free from the girl's braids and her glasses slid awkwardly down her nose.
This wasn't a normal school girl before him.
Issei swallowed.
"A-Aika."
His pupils dilated.
"Is that… you?"
His friend pulled back, gaze narrowing, eyes flashing back to their original honey color. For a moment, she felt like a normal girl, but then he could sense it. Something shadowy, wispy wafting from her body. The moment she'd grown angry, the malice and otherworldly power had flashed.
And as a Campione, Issei couldn't ignore it.
"You… who are you?"
Aika, no, the woman who looked and felt like his friend let up a sigh as she reached for her glasses, before throwing them aside.
"Tripped right at the finish line, huh? You god slayers really have uncanny luck."
It wasn't her voice anymore. It was her body, Issei could tell, but the voice coming out of her mouth was a stranger's. Sultry, more mature. It was uncanny.
"What did you do to her?"
"She's fine, she's fine. Promise. This girl is just asleep right now. Well, she was asleep last I checked." Shrugging, the expression on her face was less worried and more bored, or perhaps slightly miffed as she looked down at the black cat with nothing but the purest contempt.
Issei didn't hesitate, forming a long haft of pure white stone. The sharp end of the spear pointing at the thing in front of him.
The one who wasn't Aika.
"Are you sure you want to point that at me, your Majesty? This is someone you care a great deal for after all."
He refused to budge.
"Let her go."
Pleasantly surprised, the thing wearing Aika's skin twirled a lock of hair. Pushing it behind her ear as she gave him another closer look, a pleased smile on her face as she cupped her cheek between her index and thumb.
"Ah, unwilling to bend with a bluff? I guess you aren't that much of a whipping boy after all, huh?"
"Let her go." Issei repeated himself.
All around the girl, a circle of spears sprouted from the ground, completely locking her into a makeshift cage. The feeling of power coursing through Issei's veins and out of every pore of his body only intensified as he glared at the woman possessing his friend. Anger mingled with annoyance as she reached out to sensuously caress one of the spears as she leaned against another.
"Now that's much better. But you're still a bit rough around the edges. We both know you aren't going to hurt this body."
He had nothing to say to that.
They both knew she was right.
"Still, to have my cover blown by that hairball of all things… I must be losing my touch. Or maybe I got too excited at having you right where I wanted." Hugging herself, the girl pressed her body against the marble cage with a giddy, almost feverish smile.
Now that she wasn't retraining herself anymore, Issei could feel her power as clearly as day. A mixture of tangy fruit and roast meet clinging to the back of his throat like a miasma.
It was… decadent.
He inhaled, feeling it climb through his body, press into his thoughts, promising him everything which was sweet in life. But then he looked, really looked, and saw how Aika's skin seemed to pull and how there was pain deep, deep underneath the lust and need. Then the sweetness turned vile and cloying.
Like wine made into vinegar, it was sharp and foul and all he could taste were… leavings.
Of sex.
Of life.
Of… things better left unsaid.
This woman or spirit or demon or whatever she was, was all the pleasure in life turned to rot and excess. Like a moving corpse covered in ulcerations, gorging itself as its flesh sloughed away.
And she was hurting his friend.
"Let's make a deal."
"Hmm?"
"Let her go, and we can talk about what you want. And if it doesn't work out, you can leave peacefully. So long as you end your spell."
"Ah." The spirit pouted, using Aika's face. "But then I'd have no leverage. And why would you want to play any of my games if I did that? Where would the fun be if I just packed up and went home?"
"Because if you don't, I will kill you. Or maybe I won't. Maybe I'll just stuff you inside a jar or away under a rock and drop it in the Mariana trench. You can spend the next billion years in the frigid darkness, with the most entertaining and delicious thing nearby is krill."
The girl who wasn't Aika let out a manic giggle.
"Mah, mah. Now someone's getting worked up."
"And if I am?."
"Good." She smiled, wickedly. "Didn't I tell you that is exactly how things should be? Rage, trample whatever lies between you and your desire. That is what makes you shine all the brighter, your Majesty. That's what makes us so alike."
With a twitch of her fingers, the girl pulled an ornamental mask from the aether. Affixing it to her face as Aika's light hair darkened to a deep shade of rich chocolate brown, the girl's braids instead fell over the sides of her face as bangs to frame the opulent fox facade.
"If you want it badly enough. Take it."
Issei clicked his teeth, annoyed at the dancing around.
"I don't know what you want, but I have you literally against the wall here. How do you think you're getting away?"
The frustrating spirit grinned impishly.
"That's when the unexpected tends to happen, your Majesty."
BOOM!
As if right on cue, a massive beam of light crashed down onto them from the sky above. The flash of blue light tearing through the stone spears and lightly singing Issei's skin. All as a plume of smoke erupted from around them and a thundering crack forced him to step back, the explosion rocking the ground beneath his feat.
"I've finally found you, Campione!" Spinning around, Issei saw a strange foreigner fly into the park, not metaphorically but literally glide towards where he stood with a hand glowing as he yelled. "Unhand my colleague and face me, cravenly soon of the Fool!"
"What the Hell are you talking about?"
Confused, unsure what was going on at all, he spun between both people, noticing that Yoru was… was… covered in moving shadows! Long tendrils of black smoke lashing out from Aika's back coiling around the cat as she tried to run away.
Something snapped. A part of him deep down broke like a watermelon being absolutely smashed by a hammer. Messy, all over the place, full of shock and anger and frustration, he screamed at both of these idiots, even as he tried to scramble after his cat.
"What the fuck is going on!"
"Your reckless befits you, and yet now you must pay for it, tyrant!"
The chuuni foreigner said nothing else, instead flaring out a pair of chrome white glowing wings, unlike the black and leathery ones that Buchou had or the feathery ones of the fallen angels, the blue-white armored pair flared to life in a shower of glittering sparks.
Just looking at them seemed to piss Issei off. Even then, he could feel energy starting to gather in the guy's hands!
So Issei stomped his foot down.
"Rock and stone!"
Thousands of small spears ripped out of the ground, skewering up and at the interloper - intercepting dozens, hundreds, thousands of tiny energy blasts. None of them would have been individually dangerous, but the sheer mass of them almost formed a wall of attacks. But that wasn't a problem when Issei could just overwhelm with more and more attacks of his own.
Unfortunately, this wasn't a private match.
"I'll let you boys have fun then~"
And when he turned to try and turn around… he was faced with the monster wearing Aika snatching up his cat!
"Ta-ta, cutie pie~"
Leaping away, the woman turned into mist, perhaps how she'd escaped from the cage, and simply flitted from rooftop to rooftop. Leaving behind a mass of glowing red balloon-like spheres in her wake, which immediately detonated into a shower of crackling flames, engulfing the park in thick smoke and ash.
"Tch. I won't let you get away!"
Flying up into the sky, charging a single, massive attack, the foreigner started to glow brighter and brighter and brighter. There was enough power in there to disintegrate a building, never mind a person!
"No you don't!"
Issei sent the Power Pole spinning and flying upwards, even as he created a platform to push him up. The irony of jumping in the way of the attack for the masked woman wasn't lost on him even as the white haired man flew further away to avoid the extended staff.
"Idiot. You think your partner can escape, just because you throw a stick at me-"
Unfortunately for him, Issei just extended it further.
There was a painfully meaty thunk as the end of the staff slammed into his enemy's gut, Issei's hand grabbing hold as it lengthened itself towards him, even as he was pushed upwards, and then he clung to his weapon as it once more shortened.
Rocketing him, fist first, straight at the other guy's chin.
His opponent wasn't cooperative, however, and, though he'd spat up from the strike to his stomach, turned his face towards Issei as the sick fell. Forcing the Campione to adjust his course out of disgust and right into an altered line of fire. After all, he'd already been charging up an energy blast. So it was a very simple thing to wait for him to move and then shoot.
Issei did not appreciate being slammed into the ground by the energy blast.
Or having his clothes mostly ruined.
Or having his cat kidnapped.
Or his friend getting possessed.
Or some crazy foreigner shooting up his home.
So when he let out a blast of Screech Wail, yeah, he may have shattered a lot of windows. And scared off all the birds in town, and maybe probably gave a few people a little bit of a scare as the echoing roar cleared out the smoke from the masked lady's bombs and sent the armored guy flying backwards in surprise.
It might have been a bit overkill… but in his defense, Issei was really pissed off.
"This is blasphemy!"
"This is a horrid situation."
"It's a crime against the faith!"
"It's for Issei's sake."
Irina wanted to slash the Devil in front of her.
She wanted to call her a heathen and a liar and a manipulator who stole the souls of humans and sentenced them to the Void for all time! A monster that literally stole eternity from humans.
Xenovia had only restrained herself when Yinghua had asked for her help. The Chinese boy had been carrying Koneko, or so Irina thought was her name, as the girl had been unable to walk. Surprisingly enough, her partner had complied without issue, holding back anything else she might have said and aiding him with a surprising amount of patience.
"You… you… you… argh!" Stamping her foot, she spun around and tossed her cloak to the side. "How can you be sure the Holy energies won't kill you all!"
"I'm not."
Sona Stiri, unlike herself, was the perfect picture of calmness.
"That's why I ordered the rest of my peerage to maintain the barrier around the church. If it were not for the fact that this place is abandoned, and the light of your lord does not yet dwell in it, I would not be here."
Watching as the other girl bent down, in absolutely no way defending herself, Irina felt the heat inside of her go out when the Devil simply changed the damp cloth on her friends forehead.
"She's about forty five degrees, now, and still climbing. Whoever created the curse is drawing on them and Tsubaki is strong."
"She's dying."
Pity wormed its way into her voice and it took everything she had not to slash all of them on the spot.
This was Holy ground.
They were Devils.
But they also were… Issei's friends.
"Alright. Let's make them more comfortable."
"That's your decision, Irina?"
Xenovia, her blade still wrapped but leaning against her shoulder, looked over from the altar.
"Yeah. We aren't… at war. For today. Kuoh is neutral ground, we're supposed to be diplomats. Plus… plus.. plus it's Christ-like to help those who need it and come in good faith. It's saintly to turn even Devils to the light of the Lord!"
Maybe she didn't quite entirely believe what she was saying, but Irina forced the words out anyways. She even clicked the seals on her blade closed, the small pieces of silver and pewter locking the bandages into place, and reminded herself of the parable of the good Samaritan.
'In the least likely of places, goodness may sprout and take root. Surely this is a test. One I shall not fail.'
Frankly, everything had spiralled out of control.
The church itself hadn't been fully restored, the two of them only managing to get most of the dust out and Xenovia had hauled away the broken pews. But that left the sanctuary half empty, with greening candle holders on the walls, an altar with a massive crack in it, and vaulted stained glass windows that seemed to cast the whole of the room in dim light.
Where they hadn't been shattered or graffitied, of course.
There was a priest's office, empty of anything but old, mouldy records, a small kitchen and pantry and a wine cellar to store the wine for the Eucharist. Strangely, they'd found a vast, almost cavernous room half hidden under the altar, with a… grotesquely defiled baptismal font down there, too.
They'd burned what was left of it.
Having suspected Fallen activities at that point, scouring the outerworks, digging through the private cells, and finally finding the missing keys - in a back shed locked from the outside with a draw bolt - they'd had no time to actually go about much restoration.
Now, however, they had the two from the Gremory peerage, a blonde boy unconscious and drenched with stinking sweat, and a younger girl awake and whimpering in pain, as well as the Sitri peerage victims, Tsubaki and Momo.
Neither girl was doing better than their juniors, and all four were covered in crawling, profane curse sigils. All she'd been able to do for them was find some half clean cushions to place under their heads as they'd been laid out on the pews.
"If anyone… if anyone finds out we did this, we'll be outcast as witches. You know that, right?"
Xenovia simply shrugged, having gotten up and walked over to her.
"I trust you. And you trust your friend. If this is the right thing to do, heathens or not, we'll do it. Besides, our orders were to act as representatives of his Holiness and our Lord. Even… even Christ had mercy on the condemned."
Perhaps it wasn't much, but her words were something. Irina simply squeezed her friend's hand.
"What happened to Yuuto?"
Sona, who had been rummaging through a bag, pulled out a vial and looked up.
"He tried to take the curse from Koneko. When she collapsed from exhaustion, he transferred some of his magic into her and tried to draw the magic into himself. That's how he was infected. Unfortunately, it only made the situation worse."
"So the curse feeds on magic?"
"Yes. And when it gets bad enough, it plunders a Devil's body even more violently than a human's."
Possibly as a result of being based on Devil magic?
If the person behind this created this curse for the express purpose of affecting as many victims as possible, then the best way to go about it would be by using the techniques employed by Devils. Holy Curses were punishments which could be overcome through pious repentance, and divine curses, while very powerful, were rare and required too much power for anyone who wasn't on the level of a deity to cast.
As a result, the Holy element should have been particularly effective against it.
"We can't purge it from their bodies since they are Devils, though. The Holy element would just hurt them."
And they weren't actually trying to kill them.
"Which is why we'll be using this."
The Devil, Sona, Irina reminded herself, reached for her pocket and pulled out a familiar glass flask. One filled with glowing red liquid, the kind Irina had seen just a few days prior during the attack by those Fallen Angels. The blood itself seemed almost ethereal as the Devil held it for them to see.
"Issei's authority, I was told, works based on the myth of the Gorgons. And while they were considered monsters in many legends, in others they were women cursed to become monsters. If my hunch is correct, even though this blood should have healing properties, it is actually functioning under the principles of a curse."
In this case, a divine curse.
Something far more potent than what this affliction was.
"Wouldn't that be dangerous against you? If that came from Issei then it might be full of divinity."
Sona shook her head.
"Its capabilities for harming others are limited to the other half of the 'Gorgon Curse'. Even if it might make us sick after the fact, a quick sickness is better than a slow death under this curse."
"We still only have the one vial, though."
"Which is why the Holy Swords will act as an amplifier."
Irina screwed her eyes closed.
She knew exactly what the Devil wanted.
"So it's a city wide exorcism."
The other girl pushed her glasses up her nose.
"That is the only way to free everyone."
And the worst thing… she agreed.
"Ok. Let's get started, I think this is going to take a while.
Chapter 48: Chapter XL
Chapter Text
Chapter 49: Chapter XLI
Chapter Text
"Grow!"
"Expand!"
"Multiply!"
Issei was getting frustrated and his power was responding to it. The new authority might respond to his command without hesitation, but Mineral Garden was growing increasingly brittle and jagged as he unleashed construct after construct. And that meant his opponent was just growing more and more eager!
At first, he thought he still had the advantage over the white haired weirdo. But as they exchanged hits it soon became apparent that the other teenager hadn't just gotten stronger when he came back, but he'd also figured out how Issei fought and was adjusting to it at a scary pace. Or, at the very least, was picking up on information that the Campione didn't know he was putting out.
Part of him was suspicious that the White Haired Bastard was reading his intent in some way, like his chi or aura or magic or just paying attention to his body language. But he also didn't know what to do about any of that. So his effectiveness was definitely falling.
First it had been [Mineral Garden].
Whereas he had trouble catching the guy before because of his flying and how fast he was, now it was like he could predict where the attacks would come from, seamlessly dodging and ducking away every time Issei tried to corner him.
Manifesting attacks from above and the sides just wasn't good enough, since anything that allowed more than a fraction of a second were dodged out of the way of. And even when Issei threw things at him, he was still nimble enough to avoid getting too hurt.
At least when his opponent couldn't dodge he just blocked with a magic shield, which was only good for stopping small attacks.
Meaning Issei couldn't break through unless he got a big hit off.
Which he couldn't land without risking collateral damage!
Adding to his frustration was the laughter of the bitch hurting Aika, seemingly taking great pleasure in molesting the body she was possessing, make lewd gestures, or simply taunting all of the people present.
"When I've got this silly little Mountain Girl, I'm going to make sure to pay a visit to your families! Except for you, Mr. Light Bearer~ No, I'll just send you home to dear, old, grand-"
She was cut off by a violent roar, what seemed like a metallic copy of Screech Wail.
Thankfully it only drowned out Daji's insults and didn't do too much in the way of harm… or at least he hoped, considering he saw how badly Ena winced. But when she waved him off, he nodded, dashing forwards to stop a repeat.
"Return!"
Behind the flying teen, a stray piece of marble shaped like a disk came flying back, shattering against his wings before he could react. But the hit wasn't enough for the cube of stone Issei manifested next to him to crush the guy again.
Zipping through the air, Issei's eyes could barely follow the guy as he blurred in and out of sight… before showing up right in front of him.
'He's gonna kick me again isn't he?'
True to his instincts, Issei bounced off a nearby wall as the momentum blasted him backwards and off his feet, followed by a barrage of magic lasers. The beams stung, but the force behind them was the most annoying part, especially as they kept shoving him against the wall over and over again.
Knockback was a bitch.
"Lament, rejoice, rage, the words of a goddess are sweet to the ears, but are just as venomous as the curses of a monster!"
He took a deep breath, hoping against hope that everyone started evacuating when the fighting started.
Otherwise… they'd be running for the hills now.
"[Screech Wail!]"
Issei's voice exploded, the force behind the authority dispersing the magic blasts in an instant. And before the winged pretty boy could react, the improved speed and force knocked him back with enough power to bash him against the opposite building's wall.
'Even with a reduced chant, he couldn't come close to the power of Dusa-Chan and her sisters!'
The Campione awkwardly pulled himself out of the wall, ignoring the crumbling debris around him as he tried to not break things worse. Then gave up, smashed his way free, and took a second step, and followed it up with a third forceful stomp.
The closer he got to the foreign teen, the stronger the voice blast got, pressing him farther and deeper into the wall. Normally, Issei would have stopped halfway through, since he didn't want to risk more people getting caught in the Wail, but he had to make sure this guy stayed down for the count so he could deal with the fox lady.
'Good luck having to eat through a straw until next week!'
He was also feeling a little petty.
A tiny bit.
It really just felt good to finally pull one over on the guy, and maybe he took a few more steps than he really should have just so he could look the guy in the eye as he did his best to shove the asshole through a wall of concrete with just his voice.
[Careful partner, you're getting a bit too-]
[Divide!]
[Close.]
Lashing out, the possum-playing foreigner grabbed hold of Issei by the collar, a blinding flash of blue flight stunning the campione and leaving him temporarily blind as he struggled to understand what happened. Opening his eyes just in time to see that the winged teen had disappeared from view and was now soaring into the sky!
More important was the sudden, sharp pain in his chest.
"Gah! The heck… is that!"
[You have an immense well of power, half of it was removed. Luckily, not even my rival can handle that much energy without risk.]
"Then enough screwing around! My big problem is that I'm being stupid. Ena! Let's mess this guy up!"
Stomping his foot, he shot himself upwards with a growing marble platform… and his retainer immediately leapt up it, too! A flash of magic bursting from underneath her feet as it propelled her higher and faster than possible for a human, Ena bouncing off the air to follow his lead.
"Roger, roger!"
Issei blinked. Who was Roger?
Before he could ask, the girl had seemingly blurred in and out of view, the pitch black blade in her hands glowing with power that was both familiar and irritating as she swung the sword with a battle cry.
The winged boy fired a blast at her, large enough to engulf a car.
Unfortunately for him, Issei was on the ball.
"Jump!"
A small platform appeared mid air, close enough for Ena to use as a springboard and vault over the blast, which seared off a whole section of the alleyway and the street in front of it.
A second blast was readied, but not fast enough.
"Special technique!"
Before the white haired boy could react, the blade unleashed a current of glowing blue energy, flowing down like a river as the girl sliced through the hastily conjured buried with the roar of a waterfall. The wave of water crashing down in the form of a serpent's maw and engulfing the foreigner.
"Eight-Current Raging Storm!"
The force of the strike drove the foreigner down into the ground as seafoam and drizzle rained on Issei. The force of the blow was enough to create a small crater on the ground where the boy remained stunned for a moment.
Why did he slow down?
[Probably your Wail's effects catching up to him. He probably used all the power he stole from you to move his body despite being stunned. That blow probably broke his concentration.]
Well, good. Seems like they might finally be able to slow things down and get the guy to stop getting in the way.
"Let's see if we can spice this up!"
Daji, of course, cackled and added to the chaos.
Curling serpents dripped from her fingertips, the sheer, wicked joy in her voice causing Issei to flinch. But that was only the start of it - because not one of the snakes leapt at him or Ena. No, each and every one of them targeted the foreigner boy, swarming over the boy and sinking their fangs into his skin over and over.
Even worse, there was no time to dodge. The spells or curses moving seemingly instantly and invisibly to latch on to their prey.
Something about it all… offended him.
So he opened his mouth wider, feeling his cheek stretch and pull and his jaw pop and open just a bit more than a human's should have been able to. And with that, his Wail became weaker, more diffuse, but practically drenched his enemy in Divine energy. Enough that the curses themselves began to writhe and burst into smoke.
"Aww. No fair. I wanted to drown him in despair."
Issei snapped his mouth shut.
"Stay out of this! And give Aika back! I don't want you using your dirty tricks on people like that!"
"Well, you say that-" the spirit pouted. "But you really should keep your eye on the ball!"
"Rizevim! You bastard! I'll rip your guts out!"
Eyes turned pitch black, wings groaning and letting out a metallic scream of strain as Issei's stolen energies flooded the foreigner's body, the white haired boy seemed to be… steaming….
"What did you do?!" He rounded on the fox woman, aghast.
No, the Campione realized, he was starting to burn away his own skin!
"I just showed him something he really really hates! Enjoy it, honey!"
"DIE!"
Having absolutely zero idea who Rizevim was, other than that they'd done something truly awful to his opponent, at least judging by the absolute hate and loathing twisting the pretty boy's face into a horrible parody of what he'd looked like before, Issei hesitated.
Maybe out of pity, maybe out of confusion, maybe simply because he had no clue what to do.
That was a mistake.
Before Issei could react, he was blasted backwards by a flash of blue light, tossed into the air by an uppercut, only to be struck down by a powerful kick as the enraged teen treated him like a football.
But that was only the start of the sudden blitz. And when the foreigner charged in, he ran head first on a literal clothesline strike. One that Issei followed up on with a nasty right hook of his own.
Unfortunately, the strike was turned aside, with the white haired boy stepping inside his strike and trying to shatter the Campione's elbow!
And while the blow hurt, Issei did little more than grunt, refusing to cry out in pain as he jerked his arm towards his chest and pushed his head straight dowards - aiming to take full advantage of the sudden lack of [Divide] attacks.
So what if a sudden headbutt wasn't exactly elegant? The meaty thwack of his head smacking straight into the other guy's nose was all the proof he needed to know it was still the right move.
Right up until the other ignored the attack and clapped both hands over Issei's ears, kicked him in the side of the knee, punched him in the throat, and then kicked him right in the balls. The last magically enhanced blow only stopped by several layers of Mineral Garden suddenly called into being. Which bought him exactly enough time to appreciate that Dusa, Stheno, and Euryale all had great powers, and that he was probably going to need Doctor Venom soon. Because the other guy had stopped glowing… and now it was time to see what The Rock was cooking.
"Nine Layered Magic Circle: Traitor's Bane, Spear of Cocytus!"
Manifesting a layered magical circle, glowing white and black and blue and golden, the air shimmered in a sudden haze. Like hot and cold air was mixing and slamming into one another, unsure which would win out in the end, and the fog that replaced his peeling skin hid the extent of the foreigner's attack.
"Ena, now, please." He rasped out, throat more than a bit sore.
"Aye, Aye captain!" Stepping in front of the upcoming attack, the dark haired girl was as chipper as ever.
And what was he, a pirate?
"Water Moon Scale!"
Acting immediately, the power that emanated from the girl's sword increased as she took a defensive stance, divine might erupting from the blade as it clashed with the boy's magic blast. Like a shield, it spread over the two of them, buckling and warping as the energy parted around it.
It wouldn't hold out for long.
[Boost!]
But he didn't need it to.
Manifesting a familiar red gauntlet over his right arm, Issei felt his diminished power refill as the green gem flashed. The Sacred Gear's power coursed through him even as he felt the familiar burn in his body. Immediate relief settled in him as his body felt both lighter and stronger than before.
'It's not enough though.'
That only brought him back to where he started, before his power was split. On top of that, this new energy wasn't… the same. Normally, Issei felt heavy, like Mineral Garden was just under his skin, waiting to spring out. But this new power, when it was so much clearer, was obviously not his.
Not in a bad way, per se.
It didn't feel "wrong".
Just obviously Ddraig's.
Warm and hard-edged, like pieces of metal that didn't hurt, but definitely pushed and prodded. Like there was more inside of him than there should be. It was also light and fast and eager to be used. The dragon's magic responding to his spells with a degree of eagerness that his own power didn't quite have.
Which is why he slightly over did his boost-jump spell.
And by that, Issei meant the absolutely ludicrous explosion of power out of his feet blew apart his shoes - something he hadn't done after his first week with Mr. Amakasu!
The platform under him also exploded, a bit more of an issue when it sent thousands of shards of marble raining down below him, but that only really inconvenienced Daji, so maybe he didn't mind too much.
'So long as Aika is okay….'
That thought, however, was not particularly long lasting.
Because this explosion empowered jump was accelerating him upwards much, much more quickly than anticipated. Jumping through Ena's shield like a cannonball, Issei's revitalized resistance let him fly right through the ninefold spell, barely singing his own hair as he shot through the beam.
Right at his enemy.
Head first.
"OOF!"
Issei cringed on impact, glad he didn't really feel what he hit. Because when he bounced off the poor bastard, the foreigner was bent over double. A very ugly shade of green, too, as he held his stomach and tried not to vomit.
His cringe turned into a wince as he flailed in mid air.
[Damn. Albion ain't gonna live that one down for a while.]
No matter how bad things had gotten, he felt kinda worried he was about to get puked on mid flight. But it had stopped the poor bastard from screaming and punching him more. So that was probably a good thing. Just not a good thing it was looking more and more likely he was about to get sprayed with some of yesterday's lunch.
"Well done, my lord! You've disabled him! Now wait here while Ena fetches his head for you!"
Hearing that, Issei tried to right himself.
"No, no! Please don't!"
It seemed like the other guy agreed with him, the delayed impact causing his wings to misfire and swerve in uncontrolled movement, soaring up and out of the alleyway before being sent flying across the city. Whether it was because of Ena's attack, Daji's curse or Issei's nutshot… it was probably for the best that he was out of the picture.
"Aww. But it would have only taken one strike!"
Shaking his head, Issei took a moment to regain his balance. The sudden rush of power and the beating he took by the end of that fight were a bit hard to shake off, and he'd probably wake up tomorrow feeling it. But what mattered was that the pretty boy was out of the picture.
Meaning they could now focus… on… Daji.
"Damn it!" Looking around, it didn't take long for the godslayer to realize he'd been duped. The fox had escaped again. "Forget about that guy. We need to find that masked lady again before she starts making another mess."
And he refused to let her walk around wearing Aika's body for any longer than he had to.
Ena landed next to him, doing nothing to keep her skirt from flaring out as she did so, forcing Issei to offer another prayer. Because that was the kind of morale boost that kept a guy's spirits up! Sheathing her sword, which he swore he heard grumble, and nodding in acceptance, the young woman just gave him a bright smile.
"Ah. I guess you're… probably as eager to restart the fight as I am, huh. I guess that's… good, too."
Her smile turned from a bright, self satisfied thing into something smaller and milder. Not quite shy, but more quietly pleased. It was clear that even just a few words of honest, if awkward, thanks got an unusually strong reaction from her.
Which was pretty new for Issei. Even more so than not getting hit for seeing the good stuff! Something he thought she might comment on before Ena suddenly twitched.
"Oh, right! Before I forget, there's something Ena has to tell Your Majesty!"
Nearly tripping over himself as he prepared to take off again, the Campione turned to his oddly helpful assistant with a look of exasperation that betrayed just how much he hoped this was important.
"Can't this wait?"
"It's a warning from mom. She said that you need to be on the lookout and that a powerful enemy had infiltrated Japan looking for you."
Issei blinked.
Then palmed his face, feeling a mixture of frustration and annoyance at the absolute nonsense he was facing right now. But he didn't have time to dwell on the failures of the adults, not when lives were still at stake, and decided to just complain a bit before moving on.
"Well, that would have been really helpful half an hour ago, you know? Before the guy jumped me."
Ena, for her part, looked just as confused as he was.
"I thought that was one of the fox woman's servants. He didn't match the description Ena was given."
Wait a second….
"Well, that was fun."
About the most fun she'd had in the past few centuries, that's for sure.
Between having to lie in wait, ducking the eyes of exorcists, mages, and divine authorities alike, the woman formerly known as Daji hadn't felt nearly as energetic and excited as she was now!
The chase.
The battle.
The feeling of a Demon King at her back doing battle against one of the Grigori's agents, wreaking havoc and chaos as yours truly slipped away and into the clueless unwashed masses. Yes, there was a reason she liked picking unassuming roles from time to time.
Easy to avoid attention when you possess a plain girl.
It was the sort of disguise that would give her plenty of time to find out the source of the… tug on her power. The feeling of something clamping down on her energies in a way that was a bit more worrying than she would have preferred.
'But that's okay, I can just get a better face next time. One that should let me burrow a bit deeper into the surroundings before I can be found out.'
This attempt went awry and ended up with her being chased out by the Demon King. That was fine too, it happened every now and again. But that didn't mean it was the end of her plan. If anything this first attempt had been incredibly bold by her usual standards.
A real daredevil plan.
'It failed, but now I have a better understanding of who he is.'
A more domestic Campione, though no less prone to causing chaos, perhaps a bit too attached to his sense of normalcy. But the real gem lay in the strength of his desires and how fervently he wished to achieve them. Even without exchanging so much as a single word, she knew he was more than just a lovestruck skirt chaser.
And that was fine since it gave her so many openings.
'Maybe I'll be the childhood friend next time? Or a dignified, stern upper class woman?'
Ooh, maybe she could even stage a kidnapping.
Present herself as an exorcist or somesuch, perhaps sneak into a nearby temple to borrow a Miko for the next stage, someone cute and unassuming who might show up with a trail of breadcrumbs leading to where 'Daji' might be.
Yes, that sounded perfect.
"Ah, but the others aren't gonna like that I betrayed them like that." Slowing down as she turned a corner, the realization hit her.
She joined the group out of self interest.
Something to act as her own protection. But those folks actually were interested in investigating what happened to their little artificial Heretic God project and why it created a Campione when it shouldn't. She'd done her due diligence and came to Japan in order to scope out what happened… but fully intending to betray that little cabal if it turned out that the Campione happened to be her type.
And what a jackpot it was!
Young, full of strength and vigour. Why, with the right nudge here and there, she might as well have as cushy a life as she did back during the Shang Dynasty. With plenty of suffering to reap and pleasures to devour.
Such was the nature of a Dakini. Even one who'd since mingled itself with her prey to the point there was barely anything left of her original self.
Only her desires.
'You are rotten to the core.' A voice sniped in the back of her mind, prompting her to groan.
"Oh, it's you. Still alive and kicking up there?"
The girl's mind had, annoyingly, been roused from sleep during the battle. Perhaps because she felt the Campione's presence, or because her control over the body was temporarily disrupted when that half-devil runt caught her with one of his spells.
'I may be into some pretty hardcore BDSM, but that doesn't mean I enjoyed the sensory deprivation schtick. Next time you could at least ask before you take my body for a test drive.'
A flicker of surprise washed through Daji for a moment.
"Do you really not fear damnation?"
She had encountered others who were defiant, a few even until their dying breaths, but she hadn't encountered someone who wasn't actually afraid of her since… forever, maybe? Before she could remember at the very least!
'Bitch, if I was in the driver's seat, I would kick your ass and turn you into my-'
This, she was at least more familiar with. Threats of retaliation, of defeat, of all sorts of horrible ends. Perhaps, the huli jing decided, this human was simply temperamental and libidinous enough to not only make a good host, but just not particularly care about what being the vessel of a fox spirit would do to her soul.
'Wait, what do you mean "do to my soul"?'
"Did your mother not warn you? Do you not know the price of possession?"
'I live in modern day Japan! We're basically secular! No, I don't know what kind of STDs you spread around!'
That actually got a cackle from her, delight washing through the stolen form at knowing that all this bravado would wilt into nothing the second reality struck home.
In the end, that tug on her soul was a curiosity that needed to be dealt with. Something about it had her hair standing on end. But that, and all the Divine magic saturating the place, could also have just been the Campione's latent energies setting off her danger senses.
Hardly a difficult thing to do when something that mystically powerful threw out the raw mana of dozens of fully grown human mages.
The… modern mundanity of the city also compounded things.
Only a few homes and stores were properly blessed, and even those blessings tended to be weak. Curses and grudges, which used to be so rich and bountiful in this land, were thin and flavorless, too.
So it was hardly a surprise she was being pulled towards the outskirts of Kuoh. Though her destination was unusual. Some abandoned temple to the Corpse God of the westerners, the one the Taiping had killed and died in the millions for.
But her journey was long and necessarily slow to ensure her presence would remain hidden until it was necessary for her to take action again. At least until it was time to shed her current guise.
Daji's thought turned to her host, wondering what would become of her.
Would the Campione slay her in a fit of confusion and rage? Would he think she was still possessed, but pretending not to be? Perhaps he'd think she was Daji truly! Some scheme and plot and trick, only to play out a tragedy just like that foolish little fox so long ago.
'Keep dreaming. Sooner or later, it's going to catch up to you. Even if you escape Issei now, he'll never fall for the same trick again.'
Daji scoffed, somewhat amused
The girl may brag and bluster all she wanted to, but Daji considered herself an expert when it came to handling Campione.
There was no King she couldn't topple with enough tries!
'Is that really the only reason you have?'
Her host seemed confused and insulted, as if it was some great absurdity that the spirit didn't actually want to take over the world or overthrow the Heavens.
"And why not? I've lived a long, long time. Survived gods and devils and demons. Endured wars and famines and plagues. Lost husbands, wives, sons, and daughters. Do I need a reason to want to feel good?"
Attached to those words came memories, images and sensations.
Everything from the fullness-ache of starvation so profound that one's belly swells, to the most debauched orgies that were more fit for Hell than any degenerate pleasure den on Earth.
Beyond that, though, were memories of what it meant to simply end. To die and fizzle out. To become nothing and be lost to the non-existence of the Void.
She wished to live, she wished to live well, so she would.
There needed to be nothing more complicated at all.
"Ah, buongiorno, signora!"
Daji stumbled, nearly bumping into a stranger who'd somehow appeared on her path from out of nowhere. A strange premonition of danger blooming in the forefront of her mind as the young man stepped back and the feeling intensified. Like a mouse paralyzed in front of a serpent.
Or, more ironically, a fox in front of a hound.
"Would you mind helping me find someone? I'm looking for an address."
Blonde hair.
Blue eyes.
Lackadaisical attitude.
The checkboxes in her mind quickly filled, yet it was the sword hanging at his hip and the look in his eyes that gave the demon lady pause. Because behind the cerulean blue, she could see his soul. A desire for blood and battle so strong it emanated from the young man like a miasma.
He was Salvatore Doni.
The 6th Campione.
Chapter 50: Chapter XLII
Chapter Text
"There's another Campione?!"
"Yes, that was the message Ena was tasked with delivering to His Majesty. Approximately two hours ago, the 6th Campione breached the blockade instated by the Committee and made landfall."
Two hours ago?!
That was… like… forever ago!
"Couldn't they have sent me a text or something? Even a call would have helped."
"We attempted that, but apparently His Majesty's cell phone has been out of battery for the past hour." Tilting her head, the warrior priestess answered bluntly.
Issei reached into his pocket instinctively, flipping over the phone as he vaulted from one rooftop to the next… only to find the phone's screen dark.
"Well shit."
And it just had to happen at the same thing Aika got possessed and that weird foreigner decided to jump at him looking for a fight. Really, it was like everything that could go wrong just decided to go wrong out of spite. And Issei couldn't help but feel his head pound with frustration and anxiety.
Still, the city was okay.
Still cursed, of course, and the one behind it was on the loose.
But it was in one piece.
"So, who are we dealing with?"
"Ah, according to our sources, it is Lord Salvatore Doni. The 6th Campione. Also known as the 'King of Swords'. Ena doesn't know much aside from his reputation as a swordsman but he was regarded as the greatest talent of his generation. Capable of defeating supernatural threats through skill alone!" Ena took that as her cue, perking up as if the prospect of a fight suddenly cheered her up.
The information was sparse as apparently Doni had two Mage Associations cleaning up after himself and keeping information about his Authorities from going public.
Aside from the one he was famous for, that is.
'So a battle maniac with a super sword is on the loose. And he probably is gonna attack me the moment he sees me.'
Great.
Just great.
Peachy, actually.
[Partner, I think you're hyperventilating.]
"No, I'm not." Issei grit his teeth. "I'm just taking deep breaths."
Exhaling, he considered his options. All of them. As rapidly as he could. And then he held his hand up, gathered an absolute butt load of magical energy into it, and lit off a flare.
"There."
Ena, tilting her head, looked up at the pillar of light he'd blasted into the sky.
"Lord Issei."
"Yes?"
"What was that for?"
As the massive spiral of red light curled around itself a dozen times, the godslayer shrugged.
"I have a plan. Probably a dumb one. No, definitely a dumb one. But if nothing else that should let the others know that we need help, too. And it should help me… draw attention in a more controlled way."
"Um, if you need to, Ena has a cellphone. Mom has been updated on all the events of today."
Issei stumbled, almost missing a jump, before turning into a roll.
"Yeah, ah, man. I probably should have asked. No, um, can you call her? Update her on everything. Let her know to send everyone. And maybe let Yinghua know where to find us. I hate to put him in harm's way, but I think we're gonna need the help."
Of course, that was when he felt it.
A familiar pressure, a feeling that sent every single nerve of his body into overdrive as the sensation of danger hit a cresting peak. As if death itself was leaning over his shoulder.
There was a pause… and then a whistling sound in the distance.
Before the skis overhead split in half.
"Ah, what is that-?"
"Lord Doni, no doubt. He might have seen your tactic as some sort of greeting. And decided to respond. It's what Ena would do in his place."
Great.
Just his luck. At least he had a translator for 'caveman' on his side.
That was also when several explosions occurred in rapid succession. Orbs of light erupting in flame as they burst apart like fireworks, causing windows to shatter and car alarms to go wild as nearby rooftops were set ablaze with supernatural flames. The exact sort of attack Daji had been tossing around earlier.
Which meant… Aika was in the line of fire of that psycho!
[BOOST!]
"Your Majesty?"
[BOOST!]
"Um, Issei?"
[BOOST!]
He didn't feel the gauntlet manifesting.
He didn't feel the air as it snapped and popped and cracked around him. Boiling power flooded his veins as he stood still as a statue, the red gauntlet in his right arm steaming with power as the air around it distorted with heat.
Issei didn't feel any of it, only the raw, naked fury boiling up in his gut.
A huge pillar of marble suddenly launched from the ground beneath his feet, its color changing from white to red as Issei rode it like a surfboard out of the alleyway and towards the street in the distance.
He was moving so fast, Issei was pressed against its surface by the sheer crush of the air. Not that the huge block of marble seemed to care, doubly so when his blood was thundering in his ears and dripping from his nose. No, the raw, turbulent, almost violent power coursing through his body made him want to roar!
He was at four Boosts and one Divide, putting him at eight times his base might.
Eight times the power of a Campione.
And his body was feeling it!
Every color was sharp, the sound of the wind boomed with perfect clarity, existence itself seemed to be more perfect than perfect. Giving him an excellent view of a blonde haired, blue eyed foreigner about to slash a European sword through Aika's neck.
"Crunch and crumble, break into a thousand pieces, ruined garden of years past-"
While moving so fast the wind grabbed and ripped at his clothes, while soaring through the sky on a pillar of divine stone, while calling up the fury of a caged dragon, Issei threw everything he had at the bastard.
"Ten thousand killing skewers!"
Maybe this Doni bastard heard him, maybe it was a Campione's instincts, but as a literal wall of gnarled thorns appeared around him, the swordsman immediately changed his stroke. The tip of his sword curved up and around, the strike he'd been in the middle of still flowing even as he changed it, and began slicing through hundreds, then thousands, then through tens of thousands of razor sharp needles.
Looking like nothing no much as a mass of blades and hooks and chains and slicing razors, Mineral Garden shredded the concrete on which the man stood, it threw the air into a whirlwind, and it unleashing the most horrific grinding screams as tons of material crushed and pushed and scraped against each other.
And the pretty boy simply smiled, relaxed, casual as he flicked his wrist - slicing through attack after attack after attack. All as his weapon moved faster than a human could see.
But not faster than Issei could see.
Not when every fiber of his body was howling with the magical fury of a dragon.
So while his enemy was mid sword stroke, he threw himself forwards, his fist cocked back, and the red metal gauntlet shining with energy.
Doni's eyes widened ever so slightly and he moved.
That was all it took.
There was a sudden flash of light and energy and heat as the red scales of Issei's closed fist bashed themselves against the italian pretty boy's jaw, an explosion of force shooting the man off his feet, through the air and into a parked truck… which was fortunately empty.
The box folded like a tin can before the force of the punch flipped the whole truck over and onto the sidewalk.
"My hero~"
He turned to the possessed girl with an annoyed glare, ignoring the singsong tone and the sugary smile.
"What the hell are you doing?"
Daji, wearing Aika's face again, now looked positively insulted.
"Don't try and pin this on me. I was actually planning on getting away. How the hell was I supposed to know that maniac was in town?!"
"And the explosions were part of the plan I'm sure." He wasn't buying it, not this time.
"Ehehe, would you believe me if I said I panicked?" Actually looking shaken for once, Issei could tell there was a bead of sweat running down the side of the girl's face and her chest rose and fell much quicker.
Was she… actually afraid?
That was when there was scraping and screeching from inside the vehicle. An ugly screech echoing in Issei's ears as a hand reached out through the crushed carcass and started lazily, easily, digging itself out. Instead of skin, it looked made out of strange shimmering metal, utterly flawless despite the nasty hit.
And it wasn't long before Issei could see an unnerving pair of blue eyes shining out from the inside.
Unfortunately that was when Issei felt his body buckle, strength quickly leaving his limbs as his heart skipped a beat and the power he'd accumulated nearly drove him face first into the ground.
He overdid it on that attack.
"Now here's your reward~"
"Wha-"
Unable to stop Daji, Issei suddenly felt Aika's lips against his own before a tongue slid through them and inside his mouth… and the pain of a snake bite. With it, everything was… was… was….
"mY LorD?"
The words were slow and distorted, Ena's mouth moving in slow motion. Issei's head simply turned to her. When had she gotten here? He wanted to ask, yet everything felt so… muted.
Daji however, seemed stock still before stepping back with a smile that was equal parts charming, equal parts terrifying. The world suddenly came into focus as energy came back to his limbs, and the deep ache he'd been feeling since the fight earlier dulled to a faint pain. As if Issei's head had been stuffed full of cotton candy and all was right in the world.
"Wow… I feel… amazing!"
His lips spread so wide his cheeks hurt. A giggle that sounded halfway between inebriation and ecstasy.
"This is awesome!"
Issei wasn't just happy… he was elated!
There was another violent screech of ripping metal, this one far more long and drawn out. But still… awesome! It was so cool, it was so discordant! All of it just seemed super cool!
And Issei turned to rapidly contribute to the orchestra with own creations.
Slashing his hands up and down, he conjured a pair of huge scythes, each one being rocketed towards their target through small tension locks. When the pieces snapped, shrapnel lancing out and punching centimeters deep into the asphalt of the road, the three meter long blades swung down at the destroyed car. All while he held his hands up to the sky and focused.
Because gravity was a nice little boost, but he could do better.
A pillar of red marble, veined with golden and pink streaks, careened out of the sky - shattering the sound barrier again and again and again. But before it hit, Issei couldn't help it, he laughed!
Whether it was the pain in his mouth and the taste of something burning, or the feeling of Ddraig's energy boiling away in his veins, or his own power leaping and dancing and rushing about in every fiber of his body, he could feel all of it!
He could the pieces of shrapnel, watch the wind part around his blade's edges, see the clouds themself violently disperse as his pillar fell towards the pretty boy… and it had all happened in the time it took for Ena to raise her sword. And what a pretty sword it was, too, because he could see the power practically pouring off of it.
"I henceforth make this vow with a declaration. In this world, there is nothing that my blade cannot cut!"
The pillar was split in half with another flash of life, the divine marble beginning to fragment and rain down all around them. Which was really annoying and really beautiful!
"[Ripping Silver Arm!]"
More annoying was the blonde guy as he walked out of the truck unscathed, shrapnel and loose pieces of stone harmlessly pinging off his skin like rain.
"Huh, so is that a Sacred Gear? Or is it a dragon slaying blade? Or is it like the Boosted Gear with Ddraig?!"
Issei charged ahead, laughing, slipping between the slowly falling pieces of debris, and got ready to smash this guy in the teeth. Only to realize the pretty boy wasn't so pretty anymore. Or, well, he was pretty in a different way, being a shining metal man now, with a glowing silver sword in one hand.
"Huh, so that's your authority! Magic swords! Just like Kiba, yah know?"
And what a sharp sword it was.
The guy cleaved through the rough boulders Issei tried to drop on him, and with a spin, severed the spears he shot through the ground around him as smoothly as a knife through butter.
Never mind the fact they should be way tougher now, after he used their full power.
"Okay… so a whole lot sharper than Kiba's. You're like… Super Kiba or something?"
The blonde foreigner gave him an odd look.
As if he couldn't make heads or tails of what he was talking about.
"I don't know what this 'kiba' you're talking about is, but it sounds disappointing." The other Campione responded.
"Wait!" Issei realized something, the back of his mind tingling, telling him this was something important. "How come your mouth isn't moving slow, like Ena's?"
The whole world felt like it was going slow.
Too slow, while Issei was going super duper, ultra fast. Like there was more energy than he knew what to do with. More than what his body could contain. Which probably was why he was bleeding right now.
"Ah, I get it now." Twirling his sword, Pretty Boy #2 sliced another of his attacks to ribbons in the blink of an eye. "Your subordinate gave you a Hell of a power up."
Did she?
Issei's head felt kinda sore, but also stuffy and heavy. Like there were too many thoughts leaking out of his ears.
Wait, no. That was also blood.
"I suppose that's fine." His lips turned down slightly. "You are my fratellino, after all."
Was that some kind of pizza flavor? Issei didn't speak spanish.
"Kon!"
Fortunately he didn't have to try and decipher whatever the older Campione meant by that, as Daji suddenly teleported overhead, hands flying through a sequence of ninja signs before summoning what looked like a trio of colorful fox spirits. The legless sprites sailing through the air like guided missiles.
Only to get sliced through by the pretty boy's sword.
Except they were ghosts, so they just kinda flew through it? Wrapping around the blonde swordsmen like chains.
"Don't just stand there like furniture, you stupid priestess! Help us get rid of him!"
Hey now, that wasn't very nice! Ena was too old to be a priest!
"Four-Currents Striking Tide!"
The dark haired girl jumped into action, aiming to take off the blonde's head with her water covered blade.
Only for it to get stuck on his neck.
"That's a nice blade you got there. Shame you're kinda wimpy, huh?" Suddenly, in a flash of magic power, Doni freed himself from the fox spirits, sending Ena flying back through sheer pressure. If Issei didn't feel halfway between falling asleep or puking, he'd actually think it was cool.
Instead it was just scary.
He'd already tried hitting the guy, but he was too tough to crush, and that sword of his just sliced through his best Marble. His body was also too tough and probably too heavy to send flying with a Wail, too! And if he got close trying to splash him with blood… well… he'd probably get gutted like an Issei fish.
A Fisshei.
"Oh, I get it now."
Issei realized why he was losing.
This guy wasn't like Vali or Luo Hao at all. He was just screwing around!
None of this actually mattered, this whole fight was a game. He wasn't being tested or challenged, this wasn't a bout between rivals or honorable foes. No, this was an older sibling bullying a younger one. And nothing else really mattered.
"You're no different than Daji."
His older brother smiled airily.
"Yeah, about that… I don't really care. You gonna do something about it? Cuz this is starting to get boring."
"Yeah. I am."
Holding out his hand, a staff or marble concentrated itself out of the debris around him. About two inches in diameter and about five feet long, he held it horizontally, hearing his heartbeat in his ears, and watched as his opponent watched and waited. Happy to let him pull off whatever trick he might try.
And that was why Issei was going to crush this bastard's skull.
"Their Journey started at the Mountain. Following the destined path, footprints were laid to rest. The Monk seeking Enlightenment. The Monkey awakened to Emptiness. The Boar awakened to Ability. The Sand awakened to Purity. Mounted upon the White Dragon Horse… their adventure, their friendship… lead them to the West!"
Pure white marble became a vibrant scarlet, before being engulfed in black as glowing veins of precious gold spread from where Issei's palm met the haft of the staff.
Its mass increased, becoming half as wide as the Campione and just as heavy.
However, in his hands, it was as weightless as a feather.
"Well now, maybe the trip was worth the hassle." The 6th Campione whistled appreciatively. Sword gleaming with an ethereal silver light as he prepared to charge.
"[Five Treasures!]"
Issei met him halfway.
And at that precise moment, there was a stutter.
All the Gods and Devils, all the spirits and mages, all the mortals and beasts flinched.
Because, normally, the powers of the supernatural have a tendency to veer into the conceptual. The famed Power of Destruction of Sirzechs Lucifer was the ability to "Unmake" a thing, to remove it from existence in total. Similarly, the might of Amaterasu Omikami was wielded by Lady Yasaka, who could call down burning pillars of the sun's flames and cast her foes into a particularly unpleasant layer of Hell.
Campione might be considered a similar existence.
Their authorities derived power from the divine spirits and potent beings they slew, the Ritual of Usurpation then tying this act to the individual… and to reality.
[Five Treasures] contained the aspect of the Ruyi Jingu Bang, a depth measuring tool blessed with absolute inviolability.
[Ripping Silver Arm] contained the aspect of the forging of a sword which could "cut anything".
That is to say, these two powers had blessings and concepts which were exact opposites. And both operated by the principals of the Ritual of Usurpation, using the rules of the world to enforce each outcome. So when this dual stroke met, when these two powers slammed into one another they simply did not.
There was no clang, no blast of noise, no flash of light.
There was silence, neither Campione able to move, as one might say their "rules" met before their weapons did.
One wielded a Sword that could not be blocked.
Another wielded a Staff that could not be broken.
Yet in that perfect moment where the two demon kings struck at one another, blood flecks flying from Issei's ears, not a single drop of sweat staining Doni's body, something else happened.
There was this single, perfect stutter.
A glitch.
A sudden, violent tearing noise as a hole of a trillion, trillion colors formed between the two, screaming and howling with the sounds of primordial un-reality, and then… there was a big fucking explosion.
Clarity existed for a fraction of a second and Issei threw all of his remaining power into massive walls of marble, dozens of meters thick, the huge slabs hopefully containing the blast and directing it upwards as his body was violently ragdolled. And it was only through his awareness of his constructs that he even knew he was still alive, because that hole had caused such an intense discomfort that consciousness was an already fading luxury.
But, in that moment, it wasn't the ecstatic face of his adopted brother that he saw, or the sadistic delight in Daji's, or the surprise on Ena's. Instead, as reality shuddered and snapped back like a rubber band, the only thing Issei could think of were the five people who once embarked on a journey.
Perhaps it was that memory that helped him hold on.
Or maybe it was the force that sent him flying backwards into a nearby building that knocked the memory of that place-that-could-not-be out of his thoughts.
Either way, Issei Hyoudou lost consciousness with a smile on his face, only the company of five friends, who struggled through so very much and caused so much trouble, within him.
"Oww."
Doni actually felt that, which was kinda surprising. Usually he'd not care about getting crushed or blown up, but somehow that weird lightshow not only sent him flying away, which was kinda hard to do, but also kinda sorta stunned him - bones of divine steel rattling inside his body as the 6th Campione stumbled to his feet.
"That was so cool." They should totally do it again!
Unfortunately his dance partner was laid flat on his back, weapon crumbling into a pile of black ash as his chest slowly rose and fell and the dust of the explosion settled around them.
"Whoa, okay, still a bit off balance." Catching himself before he could faceplant into a nearby sidewalk, Doni steadied himself against a nearby traffic light pole.
Somehow, he was still kinda dizzy.
The town square they'd been fighting at was completely wrecked, with a massive crater of all things having been drilled down into the ground right where he and his lil' bro had clashed. Even so, the damage looked pretty gnarly. From up rooted trees to piled up cars. Even the girls who'd been helping the younger Campione lay sprawled against the ground, unconscious.
Which was a damn shame.
Things ended right as they were getting good!
'Still, just what happened back there?'
So consumed was he by his curiosity that Doni didn't even notice when his hand lashed out, turning a sliver of shattered marble into a shortsword and instinctively blocked several gunshots. The cursed silver rounds screaming as the spirits within were slashed to ribbons along with their housing.
Stumbling, feeling an annoying surge of weakness in one leg, he continued deflecting the rounds as a Japanese woman in a suit and tactical vest reloaded a bulky looking rifle.
Had she just gotten here? He'd barely noticed how little he could feel from that lady. It was like she barely had a presence at all!
"Hey-" She unleashed another burst of rapid fire, aiming first at his head, then at his dick. "Stop that." Again, she reloaded, the barrel of the rifle smoking as another drum magazine was inserted into the rifle's well. "You're annoying me, don't-"
This time she squeezed the trigger on a blocky, black, underbarrel thing and slicing the grenade it spat out caused an explosion.
"Cut it out already!"
He flared his power, knocking the woman off her feet, sending her flying back.
Casually bisecting the weapon she'd been holding, he just sighed when she drew a side arm. Tossing his dagger, the pistol was reduced to a small pile of plastic and metal, and Doni put his hands on his hips.
"Why are you even bothering with this? You've got to know there's nothing you can do."
She grabbed ahold of a small cord on her vest.
"I can distract you."
"Distract me for what?"
There was a massive blast from a truck horn, as a fully loaded hauling truck came careening down the residential streets, blew out its tires on the destroyed road, and rushed headlong straight towards him. All while the salaryman behind the wheel grinned like a madman!
There was a large pop and a piece of wood shaped like the woman, as in perfectly identical to her appearance except in that it was obviously part of a tree appeared where she had been and the man leapt out, tucking and rolling as he hit the ground, while the vehicle continued careening forwards.
Doni didn't even need to exert his will to turn his body to steel, but, weakened as he was, his legs buckled and he found himself being smashed into the ground by the flipping vehicle.
It was not a… pleasant experience to be surrounded by so much noise and stinking, boiling oil. He was not surprised when he caught on fire and simply sighed at having his clothes ruined. He'd just bought those too, so talk about a waste of money.
Slicing through the offending truck, Doni was frustrated to find the two interlopers messing around with the unconscious Campione.
That wasn't any fun!
He was planning on letting him wake up so they could try again.
But how to make them stay… hmm…
'Oh, here's an idea. When a plane comes by, I'll tell them that if they get in the way, I'll drop the thing in town. That will teach them to get in the way of a good fight.' In fact… why not do it now? At least it would stop them from tossing more random cars at him at least.
Mind settled, Doni got to work!
"O' Crippled One, though your hammer showers the anvil with sparks, the ancient flames of civilization have long since given way to the light of the future. Abandoned and forgotten, let the world of modern man taste once again the hardships of yesteryear!"
Divine power coursed this being, spreading out from every viber as he prepared to launch his Authority.
"[Return to Medieval-]!"
"Flying Phoenix Crash!"
Doni's face hit the pavement, divine steel armor buckling and crunching as a powerful knee strike descended from above, burying his head into the earth with an explosive burst of energy, silencing the chant before it could be concluded and stuffing his mouth full of dirt and concrete.
It didn't taste good.
On the positive side… he actually felt that one!
"Don't you know its kinda rude to interrupt someone when they're talking?!" Spitting out the tar from his mouth, Doni pulled his head free off the small hole with an annoyed pout aimed at the young chinese boy who now stood across from him side by side with the average looking guy and the ninja lady from before.
Come to think of it, he looked kinda familiar.
"Think you can handle him?"
"Do I appear as my Master to you? That was possibly the best strike I could land."
"Well, that was worth a try. So what now?"
"We stall until Elder Brother awakens and deals with it."
And now they were ignoring him. Today just really wasn't Doni's day, huh?
Annoyed, Doni considered just taking out the chaff first. He'd handled the Old Coot's zombies before, and beat up Luo Hao's apprentices in the past, so it wasn't like he wasn't used to getting appetizers before the main dish. It just felt like boring to do that now after his lil' bro showed him such a good time.
Well, there was one thing he could do.
He hadn't tried out Melqart's authority yet!
"The enemy has been slain, their carcass lines the fields, their blood seeps through the earth, and their screams echo through the underworld. Yet, the curse born from the defeated hatches within, taking flight as a plague and devouring the world of the victors!"
From the ground beneath Doni's feet, a cloud of insects suddenly burst. Carrying forth the grudge of the defeated god as they swirled around him. Though the God King Melqart was known by many as just another incarnation of the powerful hero Hercules. To others, there was another aspect of his legend many forgot existed.
That he was connected to the [Lord of the Flies].
Beelzebub.
"Now, little buddies, clear them out for me!"
Pointing towards the group, the swarm of skittering, buzzing plague spreaders soared through the air, thousands, no, millions of tiny red eyes burning with hunger and malice as they descended upon the trio, eager to strip the very flesh from their bones.
Of course, the humans didn't just stand there. They started moving and running and shouting. But mostly his little buddies started overrunning their position, while each of them did their best to fight back.
Salaryman pulled grenades out of his jacket, the kid with some promise breathed a gout of flame, and the ninja lady fired her gun.
Some of those attacks were more effective than other.
"Three Fangs: River's Bite!"
The sudden rainstorm was a bit of a surprise, but it stopped him from being on fire, so that was nice. When the rain began so violent, so intense that his flies were being knocked from the air, he looked up and saw some schoolgirl standing on a roof - bearing her sword at him. And, he had to admit, that it was a pretty tempting challenge. She looked pretty angry after all.
"Third Bite: Storm God's Spear!"
Though Doni considered trying to dodge, it seemed kind of pointless to move out of the way of the bolt of lightning. Instead, he simply flicked his blade, slashing it in half, and directing the blast away from him.
"Now!"
Turning and running, the Japanese lady grabbed his fratellino off the ground… while all of his little buddies popped and exploded.
With the water knocking them out of the air, then forming a conductor for the lighting, him slashing the bolt in half had simply directed the attack into the air and pooling rain - killing his summons.
"Huh, pretty clever. Let's see how well you can keep up!"
Maybe, he thought, that these guys would be entertaining!
Vali woke up in pain.
He didn't know what exactly hurt more.
His head, his groin, or his pride.
Rubbing the dust out of his eyes, the half-devil pulled himself out of a small pile of building materials with a barely audible groan, looking around himself just to make sure there were no witnesses as he winced and patted himself down to clear out the sand and wood.
[Ah, good. You're finally awake.]
Albion's voice was a welcome distraction.
But unfortunately a reminder that what happened, what he recalled, was reality and not a particularly embarrassing hallucination. Punctuated further by a flash of pain from his unmentionables. Something he alleviated with a basic healing spell, but not enough to do anything other than dull the pain.
"What happened?"
[Well, the Campione and his retainers ganged up on us. Then you went on a rampage for a few minutes before the guy knocked you out of it with a headbutt to the-]
Vali scowled.
"I know about that part. I meant what is happening now?"
There was a pause as Albion snorted at his outburst. No doubt the old dragon was taking some kind of enjoyment out of how badly his supposed hunt for the Red Dragon Emperor was going. Between all the interruptions and the unfortunate injury, Vali was seriously rethinking whether coming here was for the best.
[As far as I can sense, after we lost control of flight and landed here, the Campione proceeded to chase down a target, only for a huge power signature to suddenly appear and engage him in combat. I can't parse out the details from here, but given the amount of power thrown around it must have been some sort of divine being.]
Well, that wasn't too bad. If the Campione hadn't left that meant Vali could still get up and follow.
More importantly, there was something else he needed to ask about. Or rather, someone.
"What about Kuroka?"
[Hmm… I lost track of her after she escaped that alleyway, but her power briefly flared while she moved in the same direction as the Campione. I believe there might be some sort of abandoned church in the outskirts of the city. There were a few powers congregating there.]
"All right then, let's go."
[One more thing.]
Seriously? What now?
"This better be good. We risk spooking my rival away if we let this mess continue."
There was another brief pause on the other end of the bond, an unnaturally long one as Albion remained silent.
[So… about Ddraig and his host.]
"What about them? Can you finally sense where the Red Dragon Emperor is hiding?" Because that would simplify things, if he could just find his destined rival, Vali could dispense with the work out and get to the main dish.
[Yes, I could. For a few moments, at least. And I kinda need you to stay calm and not overreact to what I am about to say. It is paramount that you do not blow your top or go into another rampage.]
That was rather uncharacteristic of him.
"After the day I've had, Albion, I don't think anything you could tell me will surprise me anymore."
[If you say so. Then here it is. The Campione is Ddraig's host.]
"I see."
Vali smiled.
He felt… complete.
He felt elated.
After seeing that bastard's face, this actually made him feel light - like he was floating, like his magic was letting him drift on the morning's winds that day Azazel had taken him out of the Underworld.
"Good. It all makes sense. This is a test."
His greatest power was a Sacred Gear, his Grandfather's power was immunity to Sacred Gears, and Campione possessed an immense magical reserve and an immunity to lesser magics. So this was a test. A way for him to learn and grow and experiment.
And obviously others saw the same.
They wanted to interfere in his destiny for their own selfish, shortsighted reasons.
"But I won't let them!"
Albion's wings flared outwards, his magic lifting him up and away as he took to the air. Because this was a chance to finally confront the face of the foe he would have to conquer. A Campione who bore a Longinus… one who was the same age, with the same goal, and with the same drive!
That was why Luo Hao challenged him!
That was why all these great powers were pursuing him!
"Yes, yes, yes! This is the greatest generation! The sisters of Lucifer and Leviathan, the Prodigy of China, the Youngest Campione, and now so many new challengers! This is the hand of Fate itself!"
A fire was lit inside of him, every hint of shame washed away. Because no matter how many times he fell, no matter how crudely he was defeated, Kuroka was safe, his destined rival was before him, and-
"Oi!"
Some blonde haired bastard was threatening the Sekiryutei's retainers.
"Who the Hell do you think you are!"
Some humans were trying to square off with this crazed swordsman, who slashed away without a care in the world, while a woman was carrying his injured rival to a car.
"Huh? Another one? And a Devil? Hey! Are you here to duel my fratellino as well?"
'Fratellino, wait… little brother?'
[Vali, wait, that's not just any Campione!]
"I see. Another godslayer came to challenge my rival. A pity he didn't rout you as swiftly as he did the Tyrant of China." Something deep inside of him snapped, a rush of all consuming power slamming tight around him like a suit of armor. "I'll just have to deal with you until we can resume our battle!"
[VANISHING DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER!]
"Huh? That's new! And cool. I wanna cut it!"
"I'd like to see you try!"
Calling up his own natural gifts, focusing his power into a blade of his own, Vali Lucifer roared in joy as he matched blows with the smiling god slayer.
Today, it seemed, was going to be a good day indeed.
Even if the humans seemed to be scrambling away in terror.
Chapter 51: Chapter XLIII
Chapter Text
"Fire in the hole!"
Touma threw the live grenade with all the skill of a seasoned pitcher, watching it as it arched through the air like the precious little bundle of explosives it was, before it bounced off the invulnerable god-killers back like a baseball.
It hung in the air for a moment.
And then detonated.
The name of the explosive escaped him. Some kinda pseudo alchemical mixture that the guys back home put together as a way to hurt really tough supernatural beings. The kinda thing they had to use back in the older, scary war days to keep up with hybrids or sacred gear users.
It was a very hefty bang.
'Unfortunately, Campione are bullshit!'
The King of Swords stumbled out of the smokescreen nearly unharmed, a black stain adorning his steel skin, and a few cracks where the armor was thinner. The fact that a grenade like that would normally be enough to destroy a whole tank, didn't escape him.
Salvatore Doni was just that tough of a bastard.
"Stop standing still, old man!"
The Chinese brat rushed forwards, managing to deflect several sword strokes from the enemy Campione using chunks of marble Issei had left beyond. Unfortunately, even avoiding edge on edge clashes still left the chunk chipped and scarred. Meaning that when the whole thing snapped, it was obvious what would happen next.
[DIVIDE!]
Only for the stroke that should have snapped the weapon and cleaved through the boy's head in a single stroke merely sliced through several inches of magical stone.
"And you're too short to lose a head, too!"
He pulled out his service pistol and fired it right next to the blonde's ear, knowing the sound would do more than the piece of lead trying to burrow into his ear. He was countered, of course, and had to flow into a series of almost lazy dodges.
That is, he looked like he was being lazy.
Because Amakasu's back was screaming at him and he was definitely panicking when he felt some of the whiskers on his cheeks go flying away!
"Too close! I'm not paying for a shave!?"
"Then stop trying to distract me, old man."
The damn foreigner's impeccable Japanese was entirely legible and it was only a lingering disorientation that kept him from skewering the old shinobi.
As it was, several fingers from his left hand went flying and so too did the pepper bomb.
Yinghua, however, was there half a second later - palm striking the choking gas grenade straight into Salvatore Doni's face as the down stroke took off most of his thumb and all of his hand above his palm.
Amakasu didn't so much as whimper at the mutilation.
Losing that much to leave the other bastard coughing and sputtering was a small trade, after all.
"If you die, mom will kill me!"
A sudden wave of water lashed out, blasting the Italian campione backwards with a shower of foam. The girl's holy sword steamed with divine might as it carved a small groove on the armored Campione's skin before the impact and disorientation sent him skidding backwards.
Right into one of the friendly foreigner guy's laser beams.
The white bluish light bathed the Campione for a few moments, leaving spots of incandescent metal on his skin as he coughed and hacked out the gas.
"He got a good taste of that one at least."
Lu Yinghua, however, was there to pop his bubble of optimism.
"Unless that happened to be extracted from one of Honorable Brother's Gorgon poisons, it won't slow him down. We require more potent fire power to keep him from merely bulldozing through us."
The boy also struck several pressure points in Amakasu's wrist.
"Thanks, kiddo, that helps."
Aching pain turned into a dull numbness and slowly growing sense of cold from where his fingers used to be. The sweat that broke out on his brow had a chance to cool and he wiped his forehead with his good hand. Because, when the coughing stopped, the old ninja didn't really have much of a plan.
Then the bastard popped out a fresh swarm of murder flies from the ground around him and Amakasu had to take cover as Ena's lightning and the White Dragon Emperor's spells descended on the Campione. Annihilating the plague before the insects had time to spread.
Seriously, that guy had the most inconvenient of Authorities!
'If I survive this, I'm going to write a blog about his powers and make it public domain. Those knightly orders can kiss my ass!' Anything to make sure nobody else had to ever go in and fight this asshole without foreknowledge.
Even more so, when he pulled back, trying to figure out what of his bag of tricks would work, he realized the other guy still wasn't using whatever that steel body's Chant was. Outside of the Sword and the Plague, the level of durability was at its lowest.
This was base power attacks and pure skill and-
"Ptew."
Amakasu spit a needle straight at the Campione's eye, expecting it to be deflected. But the instinctive response meant that Ena's sword was merely chipped and not cut through. Allowing her to flow into a feint and counter strike, snapping the tip of the blade off in the curve of the Campione's neck. Which he retaliated against with a violent lunging strike to her gut, bending the girl double over his fist.
White and blue light flared, with the White Dragon Emperor dashing forwards in his mech armor, trying to grapple with his enemy and continuously apply divides.
But Doni merely parried each blow, now dual wielding shortswords, and kept both the Chinese Prodigy and the Half Devil at equal distance.
Which meant it was his turn to dash back in, flicking blood into the Campione's face and pulling out his pepper spray. As in a bog standard can of normal pepper spray issued to all law enforcement agents.
His only regret was that the relatively thin streams weren't the massive gouts that left people writhing in agony. In the American movies, of course.
There was a surge of pleasure when the Steel Asshole flinched back - but then he was feeling another surge of pain again.
'Welp. Lost my other arm. Shit.'
This time he didn't get a choice in the matter, when Ena yanked him back, slapping a sealing charm over the stump of his arm, he stayed down.
And that meant he hoped the kiddo would be back really, really soon.
'I sure hope Smith is having an easier time.'
He wasn't sure if the Committee insurance covered amputation.
Issei woke up with a killer headache.
Somewhere between a migraine and what he assumed was a hangover. It felt like the time he got a bit overconfident and goaded Koneko into punching him, only to get ragdolled through a wall. Only it was somehow worse, like someone had taken a strip of sandpaper and used it to smooth out his brain.
It also made the bumping and shifting feel even worse, only the slight softness under his left arm felt good. And even that wasn't a lot.
"Mom… I don't wanna go to class. Am Sick."
And he sure felt it.
There was something spoiled roiling in his stomach and not just that, but it also felt like every inch of his body had been tenderized, muscles lightly spasming and twitching as he rubbed his eyes with a wince and the light of a nearby lightpost flashed him right in the face. Warmth covered his arm and leg for a moment, but, for some reason, he couldn't move.
"Ah, thank the gods you're up."
Wait a second….
This wasn't his mom's car.
And that wasn't his mom's voice either.
"Smith? What are you doing 'ere?"
The secret agent looked at him in the driver seat mirror with a complex mixture of exasperation and relief… and perhaps more than a small pinch of annoyance.
"Oh nothing much. Just went on a drive, found you lying on the side of the street like road kill. You know, just trying to save the city. What about you? How are you feeling?"
'Roadkill' felt accurate.
Issei felt bruises in places he didn't even know existed. His free hand came up to his head, but his vision went blurry again, and he needed a moment to steady himself. Try and ignore the sharp, acidic taste in his mouth and the smell of rust in his nose.
That and the mild annoyance of his clothes being absolutely wrecked.
His shirt was little more than tattered scraps, his jacket and shoes were flat out gone, and his pants had turned into shorts!
"Pretty banged up. My head feels all kinds of fuzzy too. And my throat is dry." Just a whole slew of small things that when put together made Issei want to close his eyes and go back to sleep. Maybe ask Smith if she caught the number of the truck that ran him over.
"What is the last thing you remember?" The car rounded the corner maybe a bit too fast, and on a red light.
He frowned, feeling the strange softness beside him move, something telling him he should check on that. But the pain he felt made it difficult for thoughts to actually flow.
"I was in the middle of a fight. And Aika… she was in trouble so I jumped in to fight the guy." And he remembered giving the guy a hell of a punch, and that he kinda just ate it without getting hurt.
"Italian? Blonde? Good with swords?"
Issei winced.
"Yeah, that's him. Ena let me know he was coming, but he just showed up before we could do anything."
"Your luck must be something else then. And after that? I picked you up after that whole lightshow so I'm missing a few details." Smith smiled thinly, ignoring the horn of a nearby car as she cut in front of it and sped past another red light. The car bumping slightly, jostling him and making his queasy stomach feel even worse.
"Where are we going?"
Smith veered off to the side, avoiding a car coming from the opposite side of the street… oh… they were actually on the wrong side. Oops?
"Ena told me about the exorcism the Sitri Girl and your catholic school girls are putting together. Figured that was the best place to turtle up until we can get a plan going. At least until you and Ms. Kiryu are feeling better."
'Wait a second…' Issei's mouth went dry.
"I remember… I remember, I remember-I rememberIremember-"
There came a sudden fizzling, popping sounds, and the sight of that hole in reality, how that fraction of a second lasted for an eternity, and of how something stared back was snatched away. Whatever it was, no, had been was less pressing than the spell forming around the now conscious Daji's fingers.
Her mask was askew, sharp, wild features pulled back into a grin and a snarl in one.
She was beautiful.
And he completely forgot she was possessing Aika!
He didn't give her a chance to pull a trick. Whatever her plan was it wouldn't be good and he wasn't going to take chances. So the Campione just leapt on top of her.
Sure, it was probably a really dangerous curse, and sure it was probably a fucked up torture spell that would send people berserk. But he also knew she had needed to kiss him before and his skin was pretty much invulnerable. So when there came a sudden explosion in his gut, he just burped right in her face,
"What the Hell was that!?"
"Aika's possessed!"
Daji tried to bite him.
"And you puked in my face you asshole!"
A knee found his groin, but his durability held.
"I burped. And you're wearing my friend like a skin suit!"
Claws raked across his eyes and Isse had to bite Daji to get her to stop.
"What's going on?"
Looping his arms behind her back, Issei did the one thing he could think of.
"Drive us to the Church Irina set up in!"
"Why?"
"Just do it!
"Damnit!"
Swearing, hitting a button that turned on flashing, recessed lights and a siren, the agent absolutely floored it. Which meant he and his captive, whom he had wriggled into a full nelson, blatantly ripped from the pages of an American wrestling magazine, slid right into the floor.
Leaving them stuck, with Issei on top of a violently hissing, spitting, swearing, clawing, biting, and thrashing possessed girl.
He was… extraordinarily glad at least his new shorts had survived.
Then the back of her head met his nose.
"Ouch! Motherfu-"
He made the mistake of losing his grip, which earned him a rather pointed knee strike to the privates. This time boosted by some kind of physical enhancement magic, because this time it did a little bit more than sting as they rolled around the back of the suddenly shaking car.
She kept kicking him in the dick!
"Why?! Why do you keep kicking me in the dick?!"
The possessed girl gave him a waspish smile.
"No groin, no krav maga!"
Oh this cheeky little witch.
"Well how about this?!" Manifesting a bump of marble along the street, the speeding car flew off the ground and the two struggling teens off the seat. Allowing Issei to bang Daji's head against the roof with a thunk and an apologetic wince.
"Sorry!"
Before doing it again, this time against the back of the driver's seat.
"Sorry!"
And then a third time against the door behind her.
"Sorry, Aika, really, I hope you aren't feeling this!"
"She is!" Daji spat a bloody tooth at his hands. He watched it bounce off the seat and fall into the floor. "That bitch gets all of this, too, and more! She can even feel what's pressing against her-"
This time he just created a lump of marble dust in her mouth, leaving Daji choking and sputtering and coughing.
A spectral fox jumped out from behind Issei, its longer than usual body wrapping around Issei's neck before he could reply and Daji pounced back on top of him, lips aiming to strike his own.
Issei dodged the first kiss.
Turned his cheek just in time to avoid getting tongued by the second one.
"Bad touch! Bad touch! Stranger danger!" Biting his lip, Issei felt his face being wrenched back as the evil spirit tried to charm him again.
Only to get a wad of bloody, venomous, spit to the eyes.
Without the chant and with him pushing to make it… milder, it wasn't enough to really poison anyone. But it would still sting and irritate like hell, giving him the chance to wrench out of the fox spirit's grip, manifest a golden-veined black marble plate, and then splatter the spirit into dust.
Before beating it over the masked woman's head.
"Issei! I'm gonna need a lift!"
Smith's hurried call from the front snapped him out of the brawl. Attention drawn instead to the road leading out of down… and the construction signs in front of it warning about a large hole up ahead.
Great, just great.
"Hang on!"
"Like I… have … a choice!" Daji wheezed out, trying and failing to pry her way out of the chokehold he put her into as the car accelerated past the speed limit. And straight into the jaws of a large sewer maintenance hole in the middle of the road.
Only for a marble ramp to jut out of the ground just in time to send them flying over the road hazard!
Unfortunately, Issei might have made a mistake in the ramp's shape.
They weren't coming down.
They were flipping over… mid air.
Smith didn't scream, Daji stopped thrashing, and then a magical glyph appeared under them.
He still slammed into the car's roof and Smith was violently shaken about in her seatbelt, but they were safe, flipped back over, and then gently guided down to the ground by a group of flying Devils.
Even better, before Daji could fully recover, they had arrived at their destination. And half of Sona's peerage rushed the back of the vehicle. Saji in particular shooting Daji with some sort of tiny reptile on the back of his arm, its glowing tongue causing her to go limp.
"Come on Issei, this is dangerous for her victims! We gotta move!"
"Victims?"
"Yeah!" One of Sona's girls shouted. "She's draining all their life energy, so the more Saji drains, the more it hurts them, too!"
"Go, then, get her inside. Smith, are you-?"
"I'm ok, kid, go. Shit. Just bruised ribs."
Her breathing was shallow, but there was no blood on her lips, and the agent glared at him when he opened his mouth to speak. So Issei just nodded and ran off, following the Devils inside.
"Don't die."
Rushing after the other four, he caught up to them. Three girls were assisting Saji in carrying Daji, each of them holding her by one limb, and rushing her into the Church.
"Not that I'm not glad you guys are here, but I was hoping Irina and Xenovia could help."
"They're inside, along with Kaichou, and setting up a city wide exorcism."
"Wait, city wide?"
One of the girls spoke up again, brown haired and vaguely familiar. Issei hoped her name was… Reya, because that was the one he recalled.
"Everyone who was cursed is infected by the spirit. All of them are like batteries. If we don't break the connection at the source, everyone just gets drained of magical energy until they're out or they die."
"Oh…."
He had nothing to add to that, simply following behind, waiting until they reached the threshold of the Church and then-!
"Woosh!"
A cloud of white smoke washed over the entrance and then they gasped when they saw what they were carrying. Because it most certainly did not look like poor Aika anymore.
Shaped like a fox, but clearly not a fox, the creature had a body of what looked like white fire mixed with a blood red mist. There was substance to her and, perhaps because of Saji's earlier actions, there was no burning touch, even the small red flames around blackened paws did little more than singe and scald.
More harrowing were the ten eyes, each a baleful, yellow, wicked thing on its own, scattered across the monster's body. Five tails each bore a massive, unnatural orb of their own, while another two were on the long ears, and the last three split the spirit's face vertically, while a long, too narrow snout ended with sharp, interlocking teeth.
'She's still beautiful.'
Keeping his thoughts to himself, because he couldn't truly explain them, he saw something deep in the fierce, wild, ugly truth of Daji. Or, rather, of the fox spirit that bore such a cursed name.
And perhaps because it was a true expression of the self, no matter how repugnant, he could deny the… grandeur in even its subdued, degraded state.
But it was ugly. Because Aika was still trapped in there.
"I'm glad you managed to get here." Sona walked over, her uniform soaked with sweat and a bandana keeping her bangs from smudging her glasses. "We've been preparing as best we could."
The whole place was radically different from what he expected.
There were pews pushed to the side, filled with about three dozen ill people. Most obvious amongst them were Kiba and Koneko, explaining where they had been this whole time, along with… who he thought was Tsubaki - Sona's queen. The rest were all strangers, though, and Issei tried not to focus too much.
Not when he knew he didn't really have time to dwell.
'Lives are on the line!'
He still stepped carefully, trying not to smudge any of the thousands of lines on the ground. Worked in blue wax, what looked like an absolutely massive magical circle covered almost half of the whole room! The altar, up at the front, was unadorned and the wax stopped what he thought was about a meter away from it. But the walls and even the roof were covered, too. With a single, empty circle on the ceiling exactly mimicking the one on the bottom.
There were maybe shapes of serpents and dragons and owls, along with jagged symbols and flowing lines, all of which seemed to have eyes that… followed him.
It was impressive.
'Definitely disturbing though.'
It was strange how the mixture of blue and white candles that burned at every intersection seemed to drip constantly but never get smaller, too.
In the end, he was a bit worried about what the Christians would say if they saw all this. But he also didn't have the foggiest clue about what was happening.
The building shook as the massive fox spirit attempted to jump through one of the nearby walls, only to bounce back as a powerful flash of golden light caught her and dragged her backwards, criss-crossing strands of holy power shaping themselves like a net over the building.
"Woah!"
"You made it just in time. We had to reinforce this place from the ground up to prepare for the ceremony." Sona smiled tiredly, eyes twitching at the glow of light in the distance.
It probably hurt to stand this close to it.
"But that doesn't solve anything, now does it?!"
The ethereal fox cackled.
"You might have caught me. But what now, God Slayer? My spirit is still connected to the medium. Even if you hurt this incorporeal form, she will suffer just the same! So what will it be? Will you strike me down here and now? Will you live with her blood and mine on your hands, little tyrant?"
Issei bit his lip.
She was goading him. He knew that. Honestly, he was tempted to bargain and let her go if it would mean saving Aika. The exorcism would save the city, but it would suck that he let the culprit escape. He wasn't sure he could take her down without hurting Aika though.
So this was a stalemate.
And she knew it.
"Then what about us, evil spirit?"
Irina, wearing her cloak, suddenly appeared from behind the altar.
"Hey, Issei. It's good to see you!"
And then so did Xenovia.
"Wait, what?"
The blue haired swordsman realized why he was confused right away.
"Ah, there's an underground cavern down there. We were purifying and blessing it."
He nodded. Slowly.
'I really have no idea what's going on.'
The two girls looked about as exhausted as Sona did and there wasn't much talking as Sona directed her peerage to move the fox spirit to the Altar. The monument looked like it had seen better days, but the stone looked like it had been wiped clean and the wood polished.
More importantly, sitting on top of the altar itself were two swords. One looked like it had an axe attached to its side, another looked like a simple katana with a cross shaped guard of all things.
Issei didn't know what those swords were. But he could clearly feel a familiar kind power emanating from them.
It reminded him of Ena's sword, though… off? Different, he decided.
"If you believe we were simply planning to purge this town of evil then you were sorely mistaken, old witch. From the moment we became exorcists, banishing the presence of monsters like you from the innocent is but second nature to us!"
Xenovia knelt beside the altar, hands clasped in prayer.
Irina stopped long enough to gently press her lips to Issei's cheek in a chaste kiss.
"For your sake and hers, the Lord shall preserve Aika and I shall do my best."
Irina joined her sister in faith as he gently touched his cheek, swallowing, praying to the Buddha and the Christian God alike that Aika could be saved, he refused to look away from where Daji was bound.
Just above where the Exorcists knelt in prayer, she had been lashed to the altar with cords of coarse rope. There were no additional adornments besides simple crucifix charms on each length of fiber, one holding down each limb and each tail, with another serving as a makeshift muzzle. Though it was not so tight that she could not speak.
"I won't! I won't go, I won't die, I won't end here! You can't kill me! Not without killing all these innocents!"
Sona did not react, simply attending to her queen, and the Exorcists continued their prayers. Something about the Lord leading them through a valley of shadows.
He assumed it was a metaphor for hard times or somesuch.
Mostly he tried not to focus on how everyone began to groan and whimper when the fox struggled against her bonds.
"I will kill. I will let live.
I will harm and heal.
None will escape me. None will escape my sight.
Be crushed."
The prayer had changed now and became something unpleasant. He felt it like smoke in his lungs or a stinging in his throat. So too did those who were cursed, with moans turning to cries of pain. Daji, though, fell silent.
"I welcome those who have grown old and those who have lost.
Devote yourself to me, learn from me, and obey me.
Rest. Do not forget song, do not forget prayer, and do not forget me.
I am light and relieve you of all your burdens."
The cries were now wailing and screaming, black smoke rising from their bodies and curling into foxes. Issei had to clench his fists and continued making eye contact with the fox, Daji still as silent as she had been, even though muscles under her fur twitched and she would flinch and shake in pain.
"Do not pretend.
Retribution for forgiveness, betrayal for trust, despair for hope, darkness for light, dark death for the living.
Relief is in my hands. I will add oil to your sins and leave a mark."
Now she whimpered, her facade breaking, as she began to gnaw and thrash at her bonds and the voices behind him reached a crescendo. Issei, heedless of her snapping jaws and wicked claws reached out and placed a single hand on her head.
Stroking, ever so gently.
"Eternal life is given through death.
Ask for forgiveness here. I, the incarnation, will swear.
Kyrie Eleison."
"Save me." She whimpered, and Issei nodded.
"I will."
The spirit screamed, the sound a beast's howl as all of the smoke gathered in the room, having turned into dancing, rutting, eating, drinking, killing demons in the gantries of the Church. And yet still more black magic rushed into the building as her influence was called from all over Kuoh. On and on and on, until there was nothing left to call up.
Then the ropes went slack and Aika was there, shivering and shaking, but free as the fox spirit sprang from her mouth, racing up the air to join with all the magic she'd gathered.
Issei didn't waste a second.
Daji could jump into anyone if she were allowed to recover her bearings.
"The teacher's staff, a weapon of peace, forgive and chastise, strike only with love. Sound the rings of wisdom." A marble staff took shape in his hand steadily turning into pewter as gold veins spread from Issei's hand towards the tip where they shaped themselves into an arch bearing golden rings.
Rather than attack Daji, he simply placed the rings and head in the path of the wicked spirit.
"Be cleansed by the Wheel."
There was no explosion or puff of smoke, just a slight gust of wind as every candle in the room went out as the holy power which had been gathered at the church was guided by the monk's staff before coalescing around the mass of evil before both winked out of existence.
The demons and screams were gone, every body sagging in relief and exhaustion. Even the Devils and the Exorcists looked surprised.
Issei simply said a prayer for the enemy he had vanquished and for the life he had taken.
"It is my duty as the Demon King to administer this land, a Tyrant who defies Heaven and Hell alike. And so I pass judgement on this wicked spirit and end her life and banish her magic. May she find redemption through Samsara."
He'd never feel good about doing this kinda thing.
Dripping with sweat, barely able to remain upright, the two Exorcists tried to avoid slumping over. Issei, taking up a small basin of water, carried it over to the two and had them drink from it. Both girls only realizing what they had drunk several moments later, though the Campione was rather confused as to why they were so surprised.
Still, he moved to check on Aika, finding her alive, breathing, and without any visible signs of anything untoward.
Undoing her binds, he picked the girl up and carried her over to Sona. Gods did he feel tired, and his groin was still kinda stinging.
"Look after her?"
The Devil looked a little suspicious for a moment, but nodded.
"I will. You have my word."
He squeezed Sona's shoulder and got ready to deal with a certain asshole invader. Because there was one more bastard to deal with today!
It was time to pay his 'brother' a visit.
Doni was starting to get bored.
Now, hang on a second.
That wasn't quite right.
It wasn't that the fight he was in the middle of right now was boring. Between the really strong dude in the white armor, the little guy who could punch as hard as a cannon, the dark haired girl who could use water and lightning, and the ninja uncle who kept harassing him, this turned out to be a pretty damn good brawl.
[Divide!]
Adjust grip, step back.
Avoid a palm strike.
Slash an incoming bolt of lightning.
And it was actually pretty challenging too! The guy with the sacred gear kept cutting his strength in half every now and again, and the other two would pounce to try and hit him with a combo move. If he managed to slip out, the ninja uncle would still try to get him with one of his ninja weapons, even with his hands so badly mutilated.
'It's a very nice workout.'
Really, at this point Doni might as well be down to an average human's level of strength with maybe a dash of invulnerability. What with the Sacred Gear putting him down to Level 1 instead of his normal Level 1000.
'But there's still something missing.'
It was getting boring, really.
The white armored guy could reduce his stamina, his speed, and even his magic reserves, but he couldn't dull Doni's intuition, nor could he compensate for Doni adjusting to the level of power and speed he had without too much trouble.
The armored guy also had a problem.
He couldn't divide his sword's power.
[Ripping Silver Arm] was a simple authority to understand with simple limits. It was based on 'weapon creation' and used the concept of 'unblockable sword' to turn anything Doni held with his silver arm into the ultimate sword, capable of splitting heaven and earth.
Unblockable… or so Doni thought until now.
'But little brother managed to stop it.' And wasn't that just the most exciting news Doni heard this year!
There were ways to parry or block his swords before. Divinity and raw power were good at interfering with concepts. But even then, those were only temporary measures until Doni figured out how to get past them. Something that he genuinely couldn't cut through, that outright rejected his ability to cut.
Well, it made his blood boil with excitement!
"Hey, hey, when are you guys gonna call my little bro back? You know if he doesn't show up, I'll have to kill you, right?"
The swordswoman lashed out, quick, curving slashes before she transitioned into a thrust straight at his heart. And if he'd been a normal human, she'd have disemboweled him, decapitated him, and pierced his heart in a fraction of a second. It was actually reminding him of when he was a kid!
'Younger than her. By her age I think I'd already gotten a bit further along.'
He chuckled when she tried to spit a needle at his eye, caught it wish his teeth, and spat it back.
She wasn't as fast as he was.
'She didn't scream though, huh, pretty good indeed!'
Nice reflexes, too. She avoided having to buy an eyepatch. Blood was still dripping down half her face and the girl closed her left eye, keeping her bloodshot right one fixed on him as the youth began another round of attacks.
This time, Doni didn't really bother with a sword. Instead, just taking a piece of rebar slashed from a chunk of building debris and using it like a baton to strike the martial artist's limbs.
She dropped like a sack of potatoes, but before Doni could react the ninja man tried to get the drop on him again.
This time Doni was ready.
'And that's two down.'
Sure, he lost the rebar turned blade. But the way it was sticking out of the one armed man looked really gnarly as he stumbled back with a shocked look on his face.
'Really? Did he think that I was any slower just because I'm back to a human level?'
Salvadore Doni killed a god as a mere human. He didn't need superhuman speed and invulnerability to deal with mortals.
The last two were harder to pin down though. The armored guy kept flying away every time Doni got close, and the younger martial artist seemed to be using some sort of mystic art to try and keep up with his movements. Really cool stuff that made Doni wanna try fighting him again later.
Unfortunately, he was kinda bored now.
He wanted to do it again.
That clash.
So now, well, he would have to get a little bit unfair if they were that intent on keeping him occupied.
"Bottled wine is the blood of the mad god. From Zagreus, to Dionysus. From Dionysus to Bacchus. Wine becomes stronger the older it is. Therefore, the madness of a god transcends the bounds of heaven and earth."
He really didn't like using this one. It made things too easy.
But sometimes you had to break a few eggs to make an omelette, right?
"[Divine Confusion!]"
Chapter 52: Chapter XLIV
Chapter Text
Issei was tired.
He felt like someone had hung him from the ceiling and then used his body as a sandbag. After everything that happened, from having to chase around Daji, fighting two foreign weirdos, and then being forced to use his powers over and over again, not just to defend himself, but to exorcise the evil spirit, there was very little keeping him from crashing.
Aside from the fact one of those troublemakers was still out and about.
And it just had to be another Campione.
So it was with herculean effort that the godslayer pulled himself together, accepted some of the water and snacks that the group at the church had on them and charged back into the city.
Unfortunately, he kinda smashed Smith's car, so Issei had to come up with an alternative. Namely turning a large sheet of marble into a flying carpet with [Five Treasures], riding the improvised platform into the city while hoping it didn't turn into dust as they were speeding through the air.
"Are you two really okay with coming along?"
Looking over his shoulder, Issei turned to the exorcist duo with more than a little worry.
"We'll be okay… I think? I don't really feel all that tired but we should probably make it quick."
Irina waved him off, but Issei wasn't so sure.
The two hadn't fought directly, but he'd been told that the effort to purify and prepare the abandoned church for the exorcism was taxing. And then the two were forced to actually do it themselves, which probably needed no small amount of effort to do.
And now he was dragging them along as back up.
Xenovia elbowed the blonde in the side with a sigh of exasperation.
"What she is trying to say is that right now we are riding high from channeling that much holy power. Think of it as adrenaline for exorcists. We couldn't expel all of it from our bodies, so it's serving as an energy boost. When that power is completely spent, we will likely drop like rocks."
Ouch.
That sounded rough.
"How long until then?"
The blue haired girl shrugged, adjusting her hold on the massive sword so that the wind wouldn't catch on its side.
"Depends. If we pace ourselves? Another hour. If we have to fight, I wouldn't give us five minutes if we have to go all out." And since they were about to go confront one of Issei's adopted siblings… yeah, there was no way they wouldn't get into a fight.
But maybe it wouldn't be so bad.
From what Smith told him, Amakasu, Yinghua, and Ena were there. And while he didn't know how good his P.E. teacher was in a fight, he knew that Yinghua got trained by Luo Hao and that Ena was scary strong with that sword of hers.
In an ideal world, they'd arrive in time to back them up and, together, either force Doni to back down or find a way to send him packing.
Even so, the closer they got, the less confident Issei grew.
Across the rooftops, he could see slash marks and corners cut clean off the side of the buildings, debris littering the ground alongside craters and burn marks. The square where Doni had cornered Daji and where they'd begun up fighting was completely gone.
Instead, he could see the hole left behind at the epicenter of the devastation.
It wasn't like something had been dug there, nor were their piles of rock and ash left behind in the wake of the explosion. Rather, it appeared as if whatever happened to be in the way of the clash between his power and Doni's was completely erased.
The force of the impact might have caused a crater around it… but the hole in the middle was eerily, perfectly uniform. Specks of dust and crushed pebbles floating over the circular maw, unfettered by gravity and wind.
Just looking at it made his eyes itch and his head hurt.
"Hmm." The trio landed on a mostly intact roof, the exorcists with their blades out, Issei with his hand on his chin. "The fight moved… from there-" He pointed from a small side alley to a half destroyed parking garage. "To there. But where would they… end up."
Irina was a little confused, but Xenovia quickly nodded.
"The slash marks at the mouth of the alley, right? They tried to fall back, see if he'd come at them in a more restrained area."
"Yeah. Looks like he played along, until he didn't."
Irina spoke up.
"Wait, see where the parking deck got bisected? There's a small ramp of debris down the back! That's probably where they are."
"Huh. Good catch! Let's go!"
Issei pumped a massive amount of magic to his feet, flying up into the air and trying to angle his landing properly. Part of that was not exploding his already tattered shoes, but that was less important than making it to the severely damaged building. But when he did land, stumbling on the uneven ground, grabbing at a metal edge barrier to keep from falling, he almost wished he hadn't.
Amakasu lay on his back, deathly pale, about ten meters off from Doni and Yinghua, with Ena laying next to him.
His coat was missing and the rumpled white shirt he'd been wearing was stained with blood.
And both of his arms were missing.
One was truncated at just below the elbow, while the other was gone at the shoulder. His chest had been impaled and there was some kind of ofuda placed on his chest. A chest that rose and fell so slowly, the only thing that told the Campione that his teacher lived was the slow movement of his lips.
Ena, though, wasn't much better. Both of her legs were twisted at stomach churning angles, one arm so brutalized that it hung limply. Still, her sword arm was strong, holding her chipped, worn sword with strength. And even with one swollen shut, a wicked cut above it having poured blood down half of her face in a sticky, red sheet, her other eye remained hard, focused, if pained.
Wounded as she was, the warrior was still ready to fight… however pointlessly.
Yinghua was the only one still standing, though his clothes had been slashed open, his almost… scrawny chest almost split from his breastbone to his belly.
And yet stood he did, one of Issei's spears held forwards at Doni, the sharpened point defying the swordsman. Slowly wavering, slowly drooping, but suddenly jerked back up. It was obvious that blood loss was weakening the martial artist, but he still fought.
"Huh. I wondered if they were going to all die of their wounds before you got back, fratellino. Little boys like this don't have much blood, you know. They bleed out pretty quickly."
The bastard stood there, casually, just holding his blade in a low guard.
"Irina. Xenovia."
Issei jumped down from his flying construct, slowly approaching his fellow Campione. Even while his hands shook and his head hurt, his teeth began to ache as he clenched his jaw tighter and tighter. His chest started hurting, too, as he just kept walking.
He walked past Ena's wincing, shredded form.
He walked past Amakasu's mangled body.
He walked past Yinghua, wheezing and whimpering as he struggled to stay awake. Dead to the word and whatever words his little buddy and Smith's daughter spoke as he passed them by. Something silly and unnecessary like apologizing for failing and disappointing him.
How silly of them.
But that was okay.
They were still alive. And for the sake of the asshole standing across from him, they had better continue to be that way.
"Take them somewhere safe. If you can do something to help them, do it, or call someone. I don't care what they ask for."
After the day he had… Issei was past caring.
Instead he kept his eyes on the Italian Campione, daring him to so much as twitch as the two girls collected his friends off the ground and jump started running away at top speed, fueled by whatever leftover powers that lingered within them. It was almost reassuring that they could get away that fast.
He would hate himself if they got caught in the mess he was about to make.
"Well, now that they're out of the way do you feel like getting serious-"
A pillar of marble rose from the ground, smacking the King of Swords on the chin and off the ground. And, sure, he cut it in half, then in half again, all in less time than it took to blink. But that didn't mean the pillar didn't keep rocketing forwards faster than it could be cut down.
[BOOST!]
His red, scaled arm bashed the man's nose, the impact pushing him off the ground fully as Issei manifested a copy of the sacred gear over the other arm, tinted it red with his other Authority, and then socked him again in the stomach for good measure.
"Fly!"
The armored hand took off!
Issei's gauntlet imbued with the power pole's gift was able to easily carry the enemy Campione into the air and buried him into a wall that manifested in his path.
Then another one.
Then another one.
Before the armored blonde jackass rolled with the momentum and staggered out of the rocket punch's path.
Of course, that seemed to be exactly what his opponent was looking for - having turned into little more than a moving mass of metal. His body clanged with every step, but still just as fluid and graceful ever. Meaning Issei's attack turned to dust behind him, while the grinning swordsman just laughed!
"Much better~ It seems like we're going to have a good ti-"
He didn't get a chance to finish. Not when Issei filled the sky with a wall of stone. At least half a kilometer across and ten meters thick, the huge slab he called into being was violently pushed into the ground by expanding pillars manifested above it. The base of each pillar remained locked in place by the divine power of [Mineral Garden] and that meant that Doni had one choice.
"This Silver-"
Whatever the rest of the chant was, Issei couldn't hear.
Nor did he particularly care.
The absolutely incredible impact shook the world. An absolute boom rolled across the city, as a cloud of dust and sand and debris was tossed into the air. Even his own energy reserves noticeably dropped, perhaps a full fifth of his Boosted energy burning away to conjure this single manifestation of raw might.
When the inevitable slash cut a jagged hole in the material, and the still raging cloud of debris, Issei just began slamming pillar after pillar after pillar into wherever the attacks came from.
Each one roaring and thundering as they slammed the ground.
Each one throwing up even more debris and material.
And each and every time he slammed his idiot "brother" back into the hole he'd been buried in.
That was when the swarm of flies suddenly blotted out the sky above.
Thundering and chittering, they raced down at Issei, each one as big as his palm and very odd looking. He was more concerned with swatting them away than looking at them, though, especially when they seemed to have jaws able to bite through anything but his marble!
"Hehehehe. You're not gonna keep away from me forever! I wanna clash with that incredible staff of yours again!"
Hopping out of the slab of marble, literally hopping like a rabbit, the blonde popped his back, let out a sigh, and then touched his toes. However, the man's mouth didn't move. And his voice was strange.
"But no more of that." Issei realized something very important. "It's rude to ignore someone when they speak." The swarm's mouths were moving. "Now, let's do this properly!"
His brother could speak through the strange monster bugs and it was horrifying!
"Stop screwing around, rival."
There was a loud crack-snap-woosh as a massive volley of small blue-white lights rushed through the air, ripping through multiple insects each time, as the shotgun blast attack turned the most threatening of the flying monsters into so much shredded meat.
As for the rest of the swarm… well, a quick [Screech Wail] was able to explode what remained. Even if it was kinda beautiful, watching the massive wall of green-blue-gold turn into a wave as shiny dust.
"Oh not you again! Weren't you gonna blow up or something?" Doni whined from behind the pile of cinder that used to be a swarm.
Issei was so confused right now.
Last time he saw the silver haired guy, he'd just gotten cursed by Daji and they had to get into a fight.
"Not that I don't appreciate the assist but… what gives?"
The older boy lowered himself, six pairs of bat-like wings flapping lazily as he approached Issei, standing between him and the Italian Campione.
"Though our paths have crossed as foretold, it would be the height of shame if I allowed these interlopers to force themselves into our battle. Therefore, it stands to reason that we rid ourselves of him first before engaging in a vigorous contest of power and skill."
That… okay…
Issei couldn't argue with that.
"And you couldn't have done it earlier?"
The silver haired man shrugged.
"I had to suppress my rampaging powers through a great deal of energy and effort, unless you'd have preferred to fight my raging berserker state after dealing with the King of Swords?"
For some reason, that bit didn't actually seem all that chuuni. Issei wasn't sure why, or how, but it just… didn't.
[Because Juggernaut Drive is quite capable of destroying entire nations. Were he to have taken that form, he could have destroyed all of Japan in about, hmm, ten minutes? He's still rather young, after all. Suppressing it through willpower is rather impressive, though.]
There was absolutely no response to the images of a massive, white armored super dragon that were passed into his mind, so he just swallowed.
"Ah. Gotcha. Still what do you say we do something silly?"
"Are you two talking without me? Really. People are supposed to be polite in Japan!"
They ignored him and the white haired Devil slowly nodded.
"Our inborn gifts."
"Yeah." Issei agreed. "We're going to be a little silly."
Ddraig's gauntlet was still on his arm. Issei was sitting at three boosts. Going over that limit would be really, really bad. But smashing him over the head didn't seem to work. So, he needed to try something different.
And this time the paradox thingy needed to stick.
And that meant he needed help.
"We will have only one chance."
"Yeah. But we'll make it work."
"Good."
Sighing, dramatically, and throwing his head back, the King of Swords let out a groan.
"Are you finally ready?"
"Yes."
Issei spoke.
[BOOST!]
Mostly because speaking let him stay conscious as every single fiber of his being was being squeezed from the inside.
[DIVIDE!]
And just as quickly the pressure was gone, leaving him light headed and gasping for breath. But that meant it took half a second for their enemy to figure out what the Hell was going on.
Issei rocketed forwards, while Chuuni slid to the side, the Power Pole manifesting in both hands as he willed the weapon into being.
And when it came around in an absolutely brutal arc, aiming straight for that idiot's head, Doni just laughed. His silver sword swung to meet it in a direct clash. Exactly as planned, muscles flexing and tensing in anticipation of the inevitable meeting.
This time, when the inevitable stutter came, he was a little more prepared.
The air went dark, light itself was bent around the point of contact, and the impossible colors began to bleed into the world once more. It made his eyes itch and he could swear he saw himself lookingathimselflookingathim-
So, with Salvatore Doni focusing on the violent point of tension that formed between the two weapons, Issei manifested a small pillar that struck at the back of his knee. And it was a tiny, almost miniscule attack, that barely did more than make the genius warrior stumble. But stumble he did.
Which was when Chunni flew in on his six wings, wearing his full armor, and absolutely pouring white-blue energy from his gear, and promptly slammed both fists into the side of the guy's head.
[DIVIDE! DIVIDE! DIVIDE!]
Only for there to be another, massive, metallic clang.
"Man of Steel, unbent, unbowed, unbroken."
"That wasn't the plan." Issei grinned, his attention torn from the hole in reality, unable to let go of his weapon. "This was."
And Chunni kicked the other foreigner in the back, sending the now heavily drained, exhausted, Campione forwards.
Right towards the singularity.
"You might want to run."
There was no time for a response, as the armored warrior rocketed up in the moment he had before Doni, still holding his sword, the very weapon that locked remained in place, even as reality itself seemed to groan and whine and bend around it, fell forwards.
Straight into the singularity.
Issei didn't have time to feel what hit him. But now that he knew what to prepare for, he managed to throw himself back just in time to avoid some of the blowback as reality snapped back into place for the second time, and the force caused every single glass window in a mile radius to simultaneously shatter.
Doni?
Doni was caught right in the face of it.
Tough bastard he was, the guy didn't splatter or turn into a cloud of dust. Instead, the last Issei saw of the guy as he was hammered deep into the bedrock of Kuoh was a brief glance of his metallic chest caved into itself, as if he'd been blasted by a cannon ball.
Then he slammed into an armored body about a kilometer above the surface of the planet and blacked out.
Hotwiring wasn't a skill Smith thought she would use as often as she did.
It wasn't the kind you saw in bad movies and TV series either. Actual magical hotwiring was a skill that she came up with herself after over a decade of having to run by foot to places because her cars tended to get wrecked on the job. Even if the Committee was willing to foot the bills, Smith figured that being mobile at critical times was worth committing a bit of grand theft auto.
'I just need to note down the plate and send it to Kaoru later.'
Having to repay a window and the wires she kinda melded together using her spell would barely dent the kind of funds they were working with anyway… or so she hoped. Last time she did it, she got scolded, but this time Smith was sure they would be more lenient on her.
It wasn't everyday that someone got into a godslayer induced car accident after driving through a cursed town while a second Campione brawled with the White Dragon Emperor, Luo Hao's apprentice, and two of their operatives.
"If this isn't the mother of all exceptions, I'll eat my coffee mug."
All things considered, Kuoh wasn't… in a bad state.
Sure, one of the blocks would have to be rebuilt from the ground up after an explosion. Several buildings would have to be repaired, and from what she was seeing, they'd have to contact their public liaison to hide the wrecked square as some sort of construction project.
From the looks of it, they might need it.
Driving down the torn up street, the senior agent winced at the destruction, offering a silent prayer to the gods as she climbed out of the utility vehicle, having to bite back a wince as her very much bruised and possibly broken rib flared up with a brand on her skin.
She'd need to see a medic for that later.
But for now, she still had work to do.
"What's the situation?"
Around the square, she could see the Committee's men hard at work, Amakasu's subordinates if she had to guess. The standard business suit looked a bit out of place when half of the agents wore body armor and vests over them, even more so when some of them wielded magical foci like small tags and staves, hard at work to seal off the area from the public eye.
One of them, an older man, jogged over to meet with her.
"Lady Seishuuin, we are glad to see you."
Smith winced again, this time unsure if it was because of her ribs or the formality. She hated being known by the family name.
"The situation, agent." She repeated herself.
"We're sealing off the area and making preparations for a basic concealment procedure. In the absence of Agent Amakasu I've had to temporarily take command and organize our forces."
Amakasu was missing?
That spelled trouble, but she tried to keep focused on the matter at hand. The man was last seen attempting to buy time by stalling the Italian Campione, something even the most experienced and powerful of the committee would be hard pressed to do.
He was with Ena, and that Yinghua boy, however.
She hoped that was enough for the ninja salaryman to survive.
"What about Issei Hyoudou?"
The older agent stiffened.
"One of our men spotted the area where he landed following the battle with Salvatore Doni. We've dispatched a small group to search for him and render assistance if necessary, but we haven't heard from them yet."
Smith nodded, more or less accepting that as the inevitable status quo.
Not only had today been an almost comical cluster fuck, the city was still standing and there had been no mass casualty events. As much thanks to Issei's handling of the situation, and his alliance with multiple factions, as the Committee evacuated people the second they realized a second Campione was going to hit Kuoh.
'I just hope the rest of them will stay away. Far, far away.'
She wouldn't hold her breath.
Mostly because it hurt to do so.
"Perimeter breach, we have a perimeter breach!"
An officer's radio barked, the unpleasant alert being exactly what she'd been anticipating.
"Dispatch a team to reinforce that unit!" Her command was immediate and brooked no dispute. "And get an identification."
"Yes ma'am!"
Half a dozen armed agents immediately raced off, four riflemen and two mages, ready to contain this breach. Or at least contest it. The commander on site took about another thirty seconds to learn that the intruders were foreigners, magicals, and seemed to be trying to get a crane into the area.
"Oh." And that clicked. "Shit."
"Ma'am? What's wrong?"
"It's the Black Bronze Cross. One of the King of Swords' subordinate associations, probably here to recover their leader. Pull everyone back in. We don't shoot first. At least not until we confirm the bastard is still down. Do we know where Issei Hyoudou is yet?"
"No ma'am. Those agents are still searching!"
"Hmm. Keep them looking, but we need to pull everyone, and I mean everyone, back in. No strays, no snipers, no clever maneuvers. If this goes hot we need to stick together, evacuate the Demon King, and wait for reinforcements."
Because the King of Swords could wake up at any moment and kill them all.
They didn't need to give him an even better opportunity by splitting up into bunches, so he could pluck them like grapes off a vine.
So now she had fifty armed men thundering around her, the injured woman snarling whenever any of them tried to offer her something that wasn't a weapon. Though she did concede that a wrapping for her chest was probably smart when a particularly unpleasant medic threatened to inject her with a tranquilizer if she didn't consent to treatment.
"Ma'am, is it wise to let the foreigners near the battle site?"
Smith sighed.
"We couldn't stop them even if we tried, so its best to let them come grab their pet maniac and leave."
The man looked uneasy.
"Yes but… what about that… thing up in the sky?"
Thing? What thing?
Looking up, Smith adjusted her glasses, engaging the long distance function on the enchanted lens.
At first she hadn't noticed it, much like one doesn't notice cracks in a window glass when the sun is glaring through it. Yet once her eyes accustomed themselves to the light of the sun, Smith could make out the strange shape that seemed to distort the air above like a mirage.
Only this nightmare wasn't an illusion.
It was quite real.
There, hanging overhead, was a strange patch of space. Though there was nothing there but air, she could still see the ephemeral marks. As if someone had taken a baseball bat to the fabric of reality.
She could see dust being drawn into the fissure, though it appeared to be steadily closing by itself, she still swallowed dryly at the idea of approaching.
Every fiber of her body screamed at her to avoid getting any closer.
Only she had to, because right below it was the massive hole in which the currently unconscious Salvatore Doni had been buried into. Or so their intel said. Forcing her to lead her team closer to the maw in case that was where their Campione had landed.
'If they want to retrieve Doni, they'll have to come through that street.'
And that meant she'd be able to see just who the foreign mages had sent after their wayward king.
In the end, the strike teams were more than capable of setting themselves up, though their attached marksmen were rather annoyed at needing to take open positions.
Plain clothes agents, largely armed with handguns, formed the rear line. As far from the possible point of contact as possible. And, somewhat cynically, positioned to serve as a screen against flankers or teleporters. Mixed in with them were the combat mages, their comrades numbers offering a sort of protection the debris and rubble couldn't.
Those HCC agents with better gear, including their commander, took point. Forming a concave semicircle, their firing lines were as clear as they could be, with individuals and pairs of men taking positions in divots, behind large piles of rubble, or at the base of vehicle's engine blocks.
One group had even brought a modified SUV up and around, courtesy of the CIA's workshops, and its roof mounted minigun was quietly humming as its barrels span.
Even if they didn't need a spin up time like in games, there was still a palpable psychological impact when faced with the rotating barrels. And, of course, the explosive rounds it could spit very, very rapidly.
Against most mundane forces, they'd easily be able to hold off a hundred attackers.
But if the magical knights had sent their best… well, she'd armed herself with a bullhorn.
"Lady Seishuuin, we've found him."
Before she could respond, that crane they'd been warned about rumbled into view. Escorted by about twenty men in full tactical gear, the black uniformed soldiers were lead by a group of mages in blue and black outfits. Their shawls each bearing a black-bronze cross, announcing their allegiance to all the world.
"Recover and evacuate him to safehouse three." Issuing the command into a borrowed radio, she brought the bullhorn up and hoped she wasn't about to be shot. "To all the heavily armed invaders - stop where you are. Not just because you're obviously committing a series of major crimes just possessing those weapons in Japan, but because this area is being actively secured and I will shoot you."
Rushing ahead of their leaders, the riflemen formed a human wall between them and the Japanese agents in defensive positions. All so their mages could converse.
Sighing, really wishing she'd taken something for the pain, and raising the bullhorn back up, she stopped when a young woman stepped forwards.
Silver haired, short, with a graceful, lithe physique akin to that of a ballerina or gymnast, the fairy-like girl held a sword in hand, and didn't look particularly concerned by the amount of firepower aimed towards her as she placed the pommel of the ornate sword to her throat, causing her voice to reverberate across the street.
"To the Japanese - we will permit you to withdraw in good order, so that we may recover Lord Salvatore Doni and Lord Issei Hyoudou. You have my word that we will not pursue you."
'Shit. Guess they are in the market for a new benefactor.' And even if Issei wouldn't rush into anything, the Europeans would probably just throw women at him until they realized he had a weakness for lady knights. '
Shit.
'Why did you have to play so many porn games, brat?!'
Yes, it was strange to read about the erotic habits of a teenager.
Yes, it was actually one of the few times she'd been awkward in her entire career - and she'd slept with some of the people she'd killed. But when it was such a glaring lever of influence, well, none of the people responsible for protecting Japan could be allowed to be ignorant.
"How's the extraction?"
She spoke under her breath, side-eyeing one of the soldiers.
"He is in transit as we speak. Should be another five minutes."
So she just had to stall the super genius in front of her without setting off a fight. Seriously, how come the aftermath clean up ended up being the most annoying part about two Campione clashing?
"If you fail to answer, we will consider it an act of resistance."
Which meant that these idiots realized exactly how serious of an opportunity they had on their hands. And Smith couldn't exactly order her men to back down for a multitude of reasons. Chief amongst them she didn't exactly want to just hand Issei over to a bunch of trespassers - because they would insist on recovering both Campione.
Which meant she had exactly one chance to win before spells started flying.
"All units, prepare to enga-"
"Enough." The sky rumbled with thunder, though it remained clear, as a black robed figure descended from on high. "Take your masters and leave."
With pointed ears and jet black wings, Kokabiel of the Grigori seemed to manifest from nothing and stood in the middle of the air. His voice reaching their ears, despite being little more than a menacing growl.
"Who are you, good sir?"
The knight turned to face the obvious threat and, frankly, Smith didn't mind. It meant her guys had a chance to start discretely falling back.
Of course, the other bastards noticed, the soldiers raising their own weapons, knowing their enchanted arms and armor would edge out the mass produced units the HCC made due with. Thankfully, if somewhat disturbingly, their own clothes began strangling the European soldiers as another fallen angel appeared next to her brother.
"He gave you one chance. But if you'd rather play a little game…."
Suddenly realizing that none of this was a request, even if the melodic words were practically soothing, the Knights' leader grunted in acknowledgement and motioned the crane forwards.
Her men began to let out slightly less horrifying choking noises as they clawed at their own throats, trying and failing to break free from the spell cast by Penemue.
"That goes for you, too, mortal."
The words were practically sneered at her, but it didn't take more than a single glance up at the glaring, ten winged monster hovering near the break in reality to get the message.
"All units, withdraw, it seems Grigori is taking over containment of the phenomena."
No one was stupid enough to protest.
But when the armed SUV came around to pick her up, Smith couldn't help herself.
'A pity. I would have quite liked to take Salvatore off the board if we'd had the chance. It's not like you see a monster like him get disabled all that often.'
'Maybe setting off that explosion again wasn't the brightest idea.'
Issei would be the first to admit he wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed. He might have been relatively book smart, but there were a whole lotta things he didn't know when it came to the world he was now a part of.
He didn't always make the best decisions either.
But when he opened his eyes to the familiar ethereal fields of the dream world, the teenager felt his body relax ever so slightly.
"Guess I'm not dead this time either, huh?"
"No." A tiny fist bonked him on the head. It hurt about as much as a butterfly landing on his hand. "But you brought back another hussy and you were fighting with your brother."
Managing to give his "adoptive mother" a half hearted glare, even if she looked more like she was Koneko's age and in need of getting her cheeks pulled, he defended himself.
"Oi, oi, oi! He attacked me!"
"Well, yes." Pandora admitted. "But Doni's not… a normal boy. And you have a decent head on your shoulders." Pausing for a moment her smile turned a bit forced. "Mostly."
Just shrugging, he didn't particularly care about that jab and just let his head rest against her thighs.
That was where he woke up every time he came here and she seemed to like stroking his hair, so Issei figured it was a win-win. Especially because Pandora, for all her silliness, didn't seem to mean him the tiniest bit of harm, even if he suspected she was probably rather dangerous in her own way.
'Hmm. I wonder if she has the aura of a married woman or an adorable little sister?'
Either way, it was… nice to just not really feel anything for a pretty girl but friendship.
[Well, if you ask me I'd say we had a pretty good time! Heck, I'd pay good money just to see what Albion's face looked like when we sprung that surprise on them. Oh it must have been great!]
As for the dragon he just happened to have stapled to his soul… he felt a little bit of annoyance.
"Couldn't you have told me who that guy was when I ran into him?! It would have helped a whole lot if I knew he was gonna be trouble!"
[Can you fault a guy for wanting to get a little fun? It's not like I expected that evil spirit to start cursing the city, and then for a second Campione to show up. All in all, I'd say it was a good thing you didn't know, otherwise you'd have gone looking for Albion thinking he was the one behind it.]
Issei had a lot of things to say to that.
A lot of which he couldn't because he had a feeling Pandora would wash his mouth with soap if he did.
"You know, you're crazy." Glaring at the giant circle of red scales that ringed the garden didn't do much. "Sometimes a guy just wants to be able to appreciate the best things in life!" It did get a rumbling laugh from the spirit as it settled back down. "Though I suppose this is a pretty good reward. But if I got a lap pillow every time I got knocked out, I might get weird."
"Don't worry Issei, your mother will always love you!"
She patted his cheek and it was his turn to laugh.
"My, my, darling, aren't you going to introduce me to my new mother-in-law?"
Sitting up, he manifested a marble spear in his hand and immediately levelled it at the foxy woman lounging atop Ddraig's back.
"Well, I'd say you 'stood at attention' rather swiftly. That bodes well for the honeymoon!"
Pandora, scowling, crossed her arms and puffed out her cheeks.
"That's what I was trying to tell you about earlier. Because we really need to talk!"
Chapter 53: Authority Showcase IV
Chapter Text
Five Treasures
Source:
Heretic God Sun Wukong
User:
Issei Hyoudou
Obtained in:
Chapter XXV
First Used in:
Chapter XXXIV
Summary:
At its core, this authority functions under the principle of 'forging'. That is to say, the ability to impart and transform raw material into another form. As a result, [Five Treasures] is an ability that ultimately relies on the user possessing some form of weapon or equipment at hand to display its power, an ultimately meaningless restriction due to Issei's original Authority.
In fact, one could look at this authority as an abnormal freebie which was granted to the Campione as a 'reward' for services rendered, not just to the Heretic God in question but also to Wukong's subordinates, who all agreed with providing the best joint Authority they could.
As such, what should have been merely the [Power Pole] evolved into a more powerful and versatile form.
[Five Treasures]
In its inactive state, it simply bestows upon a held object one of the many properties that Sun Wukong's legendary weapon was said to possess while turning the object into a deep red color, an aesthetic change fueled by Issei's own memories of what a [Power Pole] should look like. This power up allows the weapon to grow, extend, shrink, float, multiply, as well as countless other functions that must be selected via command by Issei at the time he enhances it. However, as it is an inactive, and therefore imperfect form of the Authority, the transformed object will deteriorate and break down once it cannot contain the power of the Authority any longer.
It can only bestow one property at a time as well and most mundane objects will immediately break down from the strain, though Issei gets around the limitation by simply creating, discarding and then making new ones through [Mineral Garden], further expressing the compatible nature of this Authority with previous ones.
However, its true worth can only be expressed once Issei fully unleashes the power of the Authority through a chant.
Turning from a deep red to a pitch black, bright veins of pure gold spread over the object as it is transformed from its current state into a perfect replica of a legendary weapon. Branching from one path into five possible results, the full activation grants the following properties depending on the choice made at the time its full power is released.
Power Pole: Inviolable resilience, in addition to full access to the transformative functions of the passive state of this Authority, fully activating it in this way transforms the held object into a perfect replica of the Ruyi Jingu Bang. Perhaps the most versatile of the choices due to its origin as the 'baseline' of the Authority. It cannot break and forgoes the need of replacement so long as the Authority remains active, allowing Issei to transform its size and length as well give it more abstract commands in exchange for locking that object into the shape of a staff. Mineral Garden's ability to shapeshift matter cannot affect it.
Monk Staff: Holy Allignment. To forego direct combat in exchange for the ability to channel and manipulate divine power. Transforms the held item into an ornate monk staff capable of drawing out and manipulate energies of the holy allignment, acting as a lightning rod of sorts capable of directing that which exists instead of producing it wholesale. As the Campione rely on Authorities usurped from divinity and faith in order to fight, this variation of [Five Treasures] is extremely compatible with their baseline status. The Monk Staff is useful against evil spirits and demons, but loses effectiveness when faced against oher divine beings and those whose spirits aren't stained by 'negative forces'.
???:
???:
???:
Three form total remain unknown as of this point of the story, however, should the pattern hold, it can be assumed that they would be powers inspired by the abilities or traits of the remaining members of the group who created the authority.
Chants:
Chapter XLII: "Their Journey started at the Mountain. Following the destined path, footprints were laid to rest. The Monk seeking Enlightenment. The Monkey awakened to Emptiness. The Boar awakened to Ability. The Sand awakened to Purity. Mounted upon the White Dragon Horse… their adventure, their friendship… lead them to the West!"
Chapter 54: Chapter XLV
Chapter Text
Issei was immediately on his feet.
"What the hell are you doing here?!"
The masked girl, looking very much intact and un-exorcized, giggled demurely, slipping away as Ddraig tried to swipe her off his back with all the grace of a gymnast before landing a few feet across from the young teen with a flourish and a curtsy.
"Well now, is that anyway to treat your latest kill? And you were so nice, too, by the end of it. I rate that in my top five deaths. Now if only you were tearfully holding me, that would have been great."
Issei dearly wished he could manifest something to hit her with, but for some reason his powers weren't responding anymore and his marble weapon had just… disappeared. So instead he turned to Pandora with a pointed look, ignoring the fox woman's jab.
"Why is she here? And why aren't my powers working?"
Not that it seemed to bother her, the frustrating evil spirit just ran with it.
"Aww, giving little ol' me the cold shoulder now? After everything I thought you'd have felt something after our passionate embrace." Clutching the front of her dress, Daji leaned back with a dramatic sob.
Like when he beat her head against the roof of a car? This lady was really trying to misconstrue that entire situation!
"You actually weren't supposed to be able to call on your authorities at all." Pandora tugged on his sleeve. "But don't worry. She can't do anything. Well, she can talk, which is kinda why I need you here."
"I'm glad at least Mother-in-Law understands the importance of this!"
"We're not married! You possessed my friend!" Turning back to his adoptive mother, the Campione couldn't help but express his confusion. "So what do you need from me? Is there a problem?"
"Yes, Goshujin-Sama, our honeymoon has started and I'm still dressed!"
He ignored the crazy lady trying to speak to him, because she was doing this right in front of Second Mom and that was weird. Daji, that is, not Second Mom.
"Somewhat. She's insisting on becoming a subordinate god and I truly don't believe that's a good idea. Worse, she injected some of her magic into you when she bit you, meaning that some part of her mingled with your own powers."
"Oh. So she's being troublesome. Well, can I do anything? And you still didn't answer me on why I can't call up [Mineral Garden]."
The two of them tuned out Daji's increasingly lewd comments, as she continually danced around on Ddraig's back. Amusingly, the dragon seemed to take a smidgen of amusement out of singing her hair with his breath from time to time.
"You see, um, well, uh…." Pandora shuffled about a bit. "Please don't get mad?" Looking at him for a moment, the tiny deity eventually nodded, taking him at his word. "You're not supposed to be able to call up any powers at all in this place. But your scaly partner over there is kind of a… hmm, a hole in this place?"
"You sound unsure."
"Well, it's not the first time this situation has happened. But it is the first time it's happened through something other than an authority."
"I suppose that makes sense. There can't really have been that many Campione in absolute terms, yeah? So there's relatively few chances to actually have meetings."
"You'd be surprised at how many siblings you have now. But you're mostly correct. As for actually helping me, hmm, I suppose you still have a good deal of influence over that hussy. So perhaps you can convince her to see sense."
Nodding, Issei felt a bit more relaxed if no one actually needed to be punched.
"She can't hurt anyone, right?"
"Not here." Pandora agreed. "But that's also why I'm not thrilled with the idea of her becoming a subordinate god. I don't want… anything to… happen to you."
Issei, now relieved, did what any good, morally upstanding person would do when confronted with an evil fox woman in their mind. He walked over to her before dropping his knuckles on top of her noggin like a hammer.
"Ouch! What was that for?!"
"For being evil, and misbehaving, also, you need to work with Pandora. It's not nice to be stubborn."
The childish fox lady just scoffed.
"Well… far be it from me to judge darling for his tastes. But that's okay, I can like it rough too if that's what you're into."
Issei sighed, counted to ten.
Then bonked her again.
"Ok. I'm gonna go talk with the big guy. Don't misbehave. Or I won't punish you."
Somewhat surprisingly, she didn't have a riposte or make a lewd gesture. Instead, she reached up and took her mask off. It was a bit odd, but he didn't overtly react. He was a bit surprised that she looked rather normal underneath it.
Oh, Daji was beautiful, gorgeous, even, and for being all of a 150 centimeters, she was still clearly a grown woman, with full, almond shaped brown eyes that seemed a little heavy. But that too made sense. She was dead. This was simply the part that determined how dead and in what way. He didn't kiss her, though.
Even if he probably would have enjoyed it.
"You know, I suppose I'll live on in you, lover. So no going and dying any time soon."
She winked at him and Issei had to take a moment to question a few things about himself. Mostly why he seemed to attract crazy or evil women who wanted to kill or hurt him. Pandora, thankfully, intervened by giving him a pat on the head and a smile that he returned.
Turning away from where the two women sat down on a pair of suddenly appearing chairs, he looked out on the garden again, taking it in.
The main center of the place was shaped around the large apple tree that hung low with many ripe fruits, while rolling beds of wild growing flowers spiralled out from the center. Bushes of berries, small groves of things like oranges and mangoes and pears grew together, and he would swear he saw cherry blossoms drifting on the gentle breeze that always seemed to blow.
A little strange was the sky, which seemed to be almost overcast, with white, fluffy clouds covering the whole thing. But sunlight fell across the whole area evenly, no matter where or how far out things were.
"Hmm. Wait… does everything repeat?" Clambering up Ddraig's flank, the dragon rumbling and lazily trying to flick him off with a giant, armored tail, he found himself standing at the highest point he could reach. "Yeah. It's like everything just copies itself over and over forever."
[Because this place isn't real.]
Half-snoring, the dragon forced Issei to duck under a gout of fire.
[And why do you mortals always want to stand on me. Your shoes are filthy.]
The teenager just laughed.
"'Cuz dragons are awesome!"
Off to the side, Issei could see Pandora and Daji sitting at the table the goddess conjured up, staring intently at one another as if trying to gauge what their intentions were and how to get what they wanted. Really, it probably was more impressive than what Issei thought.
To him it just looked like they were playing poker.
"So, any idea why they're having to do this?"
The red dragon shrugged.
[Beats me. Apparently the fox lady left enough of her power inside your body that it's kinda affecting the whole Authority making process? She's trying to influence it so she'll stick around in full and the little goddess thinks that's a monkey's paw and doesn't wanna saddle you with it.]
Damn, that sounded rough.
He didn't wanna get stuck with Daji as a power for the rest of his life either. She was under too much stress to be worth it even if she looked gorgeous.
"I thought you were asleep. How did you get all of that before I arrived?"
[I am a good listener. Now shush, were getting to the good part. If we're lucky they might start fighting.]
Leaning closer, Issei tried to be as discreet as he could, trying to catch how the conversation was going on the other side of the garden.
"Look, I think we can both agree that I'm being very generous. [Consort] is a pretty good deal and he'll have all the support I can give, proportional to the amount of power he invests into it."
"Which means you'll be regularly receiving large amounts of magical energy, so that he builds your reserves back up. You just want to be able to incarnate. No."
There was a soft click of the tongue.
"How about [Curse] then? It's a pretty nifty power and that means he'll be more resistant to them even if he somehow gets stuck with one."
Pandora, however, was relentless.
"That's just another escape route. You could very easily make yourself into the curse and simply possess the affected. Besides, I don't think Issei would enjoy cursing others the way you do."
There was a scoff from the fox lady.
"Now you are the one twisting my arm. What do you think my legend is all about? I seduce, I torment, I bring about ruin and tyranny through lust. What kind of Authority are you hoping to get out of a portfolio as messy as that?"
Pandora glared.
"Something that won't benefit you for once."
Daji shrugged.
"Can't blame a girl for trying. My body and soul are long gone. My only chance to stay alive is in spirit."
That was gonna take a while.
"Hey Ddraig?"
[Yes?]
"How long do you think this is gonna take?"
The answer was slow in coming.
[Why do you think I nap so much?]
Issei didn't have a response for that. Instead, he just watched the clouds drift by, not really feeling the need to say or do anything. His partner's belly was warm, so it was like resting next to a space heater… the size of a bus.
'A nap doesn't sound bad at all.'
Aika had the mother of all headaches.
It wasn't surprising, given what happened, but a part of her didn't expect to wake up feeling like she'd been through a car crash. Every inch of her body ached and she was pretty sure she was missing a tooth. Even more strange, when one eye creaked open, she was pretty sure she'd even managed to do this on her own - before magic healer people got around to her.
All in all, it wasn't that bad for a possession victim.
And it was weird to acknowledge that it wasn't a fever dream she had after binge watching one of those late night spicy shows, but an actual thing that had happened to her.
She remembered it.
Being unable to move.
Unable to speak.
A silent passenger inside her own body as someone else walked a mile in her shoes, spoke with her voice, and lived her life without anyone being able to tell the difference. While all she could do was yell hopelessly into the void while the culprit went about hurting the people around her.
And it tore at her to look around and see the others at the small field hospital that had been put together by one of the Fallen Angels with the help of those committee people.
'You got off easy.'
A voice in the back of her mind whispered.
She was tempted to agree.
Ena and Yinghua looked rough, entire sections of their bodies wrapped up in bandages with strange occult symbols. Apparently the dark haired girl had to get her legs set straight, and the younger boy would need to take an entire week off so the stitches and bandages would do their job.
He was lucky the King of Swords hadn't sliced him in half.
He'd been a step short.
There was also a brown haired girl in a white and green hime-miko's outfit tending to them, changing their bandages and wiping down their foreheads. And from what Aika could see, she'd probably been the one to do it for the others, too.
At least judging by the small pile of soiled gauze in a trash bag off to the side.
The church girls were… mostly okay. After carrying everyone who needed help, the two proceeded to crash with a strong case of fatigue. Enough that they'd probably sleep through the night and be lucky to get out of bed the next day without some help.
"Maybe I should do something to thank them later?"
They were the ones who helped save her after all, alongside Issei and Sona.
'Foreign interlopers, sinking their claws into what is mine.'
Aika shook her head with a frown.
She shouldn't think of them like that. Not when they helped Issei.
Even their PE teacher, Mr. Amakasu, was there. And he was by far the worst.
One arm was gone at the shoulder, the other at the elbow, with the stumps covered in gauze and paper seals. But both missing limbs paled in comparison to the hole in his chest. Perhaps half a centimeter off from his heart, there were several glowing crystals levitating about a hand's breadth above the wound. For some reason she knew they were circulating his blood for him. The only reason he was alive was probably the magic itself, too, considering just how badly his body was battered.
'Weak. Humans are frail. Easy to take apart.'
The impulse… wasn't her.
She realized that. Could understand that. The words were still sharp and she knew they were true. Whatever this lingering instinct was, it was cruel. And truthful.
Daji hadn't needed to lie to herself, after all.
Trying to get up was a mistake, her arms shook the second she tried to leverage her body to at least turn to the side. Aika failed and was left on the medical cot, gasping and panting, the extreme effort she'd attempted doing little more than rustling the rough blankets covering her.
Nodding off, unable to stay awake for much longer, she fell back into darkness.
Waking up again, finding her mouth grimy and her lips dry, there was a conversation going on in another part of the tent. So she turned over in bed again. This time she could muster enough strength to turn over and actually see what was happening.
"Ok. We've gotten through your skin."
"Are you sure this is going to work?"
"Yes. It's magic."
"Ah. I… see."
Issei was sitting in a plastic chair, one arm held out while a purple haired woman seemed to be drawing his blood and then transfusing it into the mutilated teacher. There were very modern looking implements and Aika was a little suspicious that it was magic. But mostly she was trying not to growl. Because that instinct, that impulse was insisting on something foolish.
'How dare they distract him! He should tend to me first!'
Aika shook her head, banishing the persistent, intrusive thought as she slowly roused from sleep. The short rest was good, but it still felt like someone tied a bag of rocks to her limbs. Or maybe it was just the fact that sometimes she still felt like she wasn't in control.
Like she had to force her body to do what she wanted.
The sensation made her startle and draw in a hurried breath in a hiss. Her stomach dropped at the unpleasant memory.
"Aika? Are you okay?"
Looking up from her lap, she found his eyes on hers. Concern shining in the honey brown orbs as he tried to get up. Only for the purple haired woman to force him back, so he wouldn't yank out the tube connecting him to the injured teacher.
She felt her heart skip a beat.
Her body was… uncomfortable. She felt… desire. And a heat. Her breath quickened, sweat formed on her palms, her mouth went dry. For some reason every part of her skin seemed to tingle, goosebumps leaving her shivering. It was horrid.
Like a drug or as if she'd been slipped a roofie.
Aika hated it.
And she hated that she hadn't needed Daji's voice echoing in her thoughts to feel this way.
"Y-yeah." She forced her voice to steady, feeling shame mix with the naked want. "I'm ok." Trying to be casual, the young woman managed a smile she hoped was mocking. "But if you're done playing doctor, I could use some water."
"Ms. Penemue, may I?"
The woman took a moment, looking Aika over, her eyes seeming to take everything in. She felt naked and vulnerable, a mouse before a cat, and she doubted the Fallen Angel missed anything.
"You may. Give her some of the Gatorade, she needs the electrolytes. Ms. Aika, please sip it slowly. If you don't, you'll probably throw it up. And be careful about physical contact, lingering magic from the spirit might cause an, hmm, allergic reaction."
"I see." Issei looked worried. "Is it safe for me to get close?"
'Stop dithering, pamper me!'
"It's ok Issei." Aika didn't let the woman respond. "I won't bite."
Sinking back into the scratchy pillow, she stared up at the roof of the tent, glad to have fired off that last volley but knowing she'd probably overdone things.
Thankfully the idiot boy didn't take too long to come over and check up on her.
"Here. Drink this."
Carefully tipping the drink back one the plastic lip of the bottle reached her lips, the cool, sweet drink tasted wonderful, even past the grit still in her mouth. But she was told to sip it and Issei wasn't about to disobey the inhuman doctor, so the flow of liquid was cut off all too quickly - a few drops spilling down the corner of her mouth. He carefully wiped it away when she tried, and failed, to get her arms to respond well enough to clean her own cheek.
Aika looked away, uncomfortable thoughts bubbling up to the surface.
Words came to her mouth, yet she bit her tongue.
Her hands wanted to move, yet her nails bit into her palms, unwilling to budge as the young girl wrestled with herself.
It would be so easy.
Oh so easy.
She knew what to say, and what to do.
She finally knew what she wanted, more desperately than ever before.
But it wasn't her.
So she pushed it down and locked it away.
"Thanks."
"Hey." He knelt down next to her, going down on one knee. "Are you… ok? I know you're probably not, I mean you went through a lot so it's ok-" Issei stopped and sighed, starting over. "How are you feeling?"
How she felt?
Guilty, tainted, angry, frustrated… and oh so many things she dared not voice.
Like she wasn't herself anymore.
"Could feel better, I guess? Could also feel worse. Thanks for saving me, by the way. We didn't have the chance to talk before so… just… thank you."
He gave her a wide, open smile, like nothing had gone wrong. He blushed and rubbed the back of his head. He simply relaxed, even if he was a little pale.
'I wonder how much blood he gave?'
'It belongs to me, it's mine, why do they get it and I don't!?'
"I'm glad I could. And sorry for not noticing earlier. It was my fault for not catching Daji sooner. There… won't be a next time. I promise."
Aika wanted to slap him for that.
This was in no way his fault.
She just reached over and squeezed his hand.
And whatever thoughts that ran through her mind were hers. Everything else was shunted to the side.
Aika didn't want to look weak.
Not in front of him.
"Is she gonna be okay?"
"Define ok."
Issei frowned, but the gold-brown eyes of the new school nurse seemed to be quite serious. Even if her tone was a little joking, it was clear that was just her personality and not a trap or witticism.
"Is Aika gonna make it through all of this? And what are the side effects of being possessed"
"Yes. She ought to be. The girl's spirit is strong. In fact, I believe she kept resisting as best she could the whole time, which is a very good omen for her recovery." Silently moving back to Amakasu's side, the man's body slowly healing, Penemue gently traced her fingers across a few seals as she continued speaking. "As for the symptoms of such a mingling, they are many. Ranging from stigmata, slight changes in body shape, and exhaustion, to sometimes heightened spiritual awareness and magical abilities."
"Hmm. I feel like there's a 'but'."
The seals burned to ash, the Fallen's fingers sending the dust away, allowing Issei to see the thin scar-lines where his arms and fingers had been re-attached. That whole process had been incredibly unpleasant to watch, but Dr. Venom had made putting the man back together as simple as directly applying the healing blood while stitches and paper seals kept him from bleeding out.
Even Mr. Amakasu's fingers, which had been utterly crushed under a slab of debris, had only needed to be washed in his Authority's power before they were utterly restored by Penemue's healing magic.
Still, most of his torso was swaddled in bandages and there was a slight depression in his chest along with a massive line on top of his belly. Apparently, The King of Swords left magical wounds and that meant they didn't like to close up. Something to do with the concept of cutting things and them not wanting to be uncut.
But his breathing had evened out and he was actually sleeping peacefully. The gaunt lines of his face weren't so drawn with pain and he'd stopped sweating.
Even if the IV drips for both a trickle of Dr. Venom and saline made him look deathly ill.
Penemue had also offhandedly mentioned that the fact he'd pushed himself to the point of mild anemia was the only limiting factor to his capacity to restore wounds of that nature.
Before asking if he minded her taking a few… samples. For later.
Once he was better, of course.
"Always. Humans are terribly resistant to damage and wonderfully fragile. You can break in ways visible and not and carry scars that others can't even imagine."
"Oh. You think she might have PTSD?"
"And what, dear boy, do you know about that?"
She was dressed like a school nurse, even if the white skirt and blouse were perhaps a bit clingier on her than was normally socially acceptable, but even the teasing tone in her voice did nothing to hide the seriousness of her question.
Somehow it was in her eyes.
Even with, ahem, ample cleavage and uniquely, inhumanly beautiful features, when they were speaking like this, standing in the medical tent, surrounded by so much injury, she seemed serious despite her nature.
"Not much. TV, a few games. I don't think it's gonna work like it does in movies."
"No." Penemue confirmed, smile turning into a sad frown. "It doesn't."
"Issei. Are you able to receive visitors?"
Agent Smith, without her jacket and with a chest wrapping visible under her blouse, limped into the medical tent. Worry and exhaustion clear in a face that normally seemed jovial and easy going. Even the cup of coffee in her hand shook a little.
"Yeah. Um, as a Campione, I'm ordering you to look after my retainers. Keep an eye on Ena and Amakasu and everyone for me, okay?"
He knew the woman needed to see her daughter and her partner, but she'd been trying to organize the HCC response and keep everyone appraised of the current situation. Basically doing his job for him while he helped get people as patched up as he could.
"As you command, Lord Hyoudou."
The relief in her eyes was palpable and she took the time to squeeze his shoulder before settling down next to a sleeping Ena.
"I'll send you material you ought to read about wounds of the mind and spirit, Lord Campione." Penemue brushed past him, taking the apparently empty cup from the agent and handing her a small cup of green tea. Both of them blatantly ignoring the gun she had tucked into her waistband. "Should you wish."
He took in Irina and Xenovia, how the two of them just looked like they'd had a bad cold, and accepted that they were mostly fine. The IV bags ensured that they wouldn't suffer from dehydration as they recovered. But that left both Ena and Yinghua… neither of whom he wanted to leave.
"Go on, Elder Brother, stop worrying." The little shit had the temerity to shoo him away. "I'm fine. Elder Sister has ensured I can handle this much, so I shall ensure no mischief befalls our comrades, beautiful vipers that they may be."
Even with thick bandages wrapping his chest, even with Penemue having had to clean his intestines and wind them back into his stomach, even with him nearly dying from blood loss on top of all of that… the little bastard was propped up on some pillows reading a book.
"If you screw up your recovery, I'm telling mom not to bake any more Takoyaki."
That got the brat to pale a little, impressive considering how pale he still was, and slowly nod.
"Your wisdom is received, gentle Lord."
"Uh huh. No giving anyone trouble." He walked over and gently squeezed his little buddy in a hug, taking great care not to aggravate the slash mark. "See you soon."
He stopped by Ena's bed after muttering goodbye to both the Fallen Angel and Smith, the girl, wrapped in three layers of blankets, her legs in casts and now hidden and her blade still in her hand.
It helped that he couldn't see her wounds.
But he still remembered seeing her legs looking like so much as poorly formed sausage casings, crushed, loose, and flopping when he'd arrived to the battlefield.
'I'm sorry, to all of you.'
The guilt returned along with the frustration he felt towards his siblings. Luo Hao and Salvatore Doni had both been far, far more powerful than he had. And it had cost those around him in blood and sweat to hold them back. Even then, he hadn't even known to prepare for them!
"Elder Brother, if you don't go now, you might wait until your Onna-Bugeisha awakens."
"Heh. I hear yah."
Taking one last chance to make sure Aika was resting peacefully, he finally left the tent, the brown haired miko bowing to him deeply as Issei passed by.
He didn't bother trying to speak to her again, simply nodding, as she seemed deathly afraid of him and had nearly fainted when he'd thanked her for helping Penemue tend to the wounded. Now she simply rushed back inside and he let her, not interested in whatever problem the pretty girl had with him.
Not now, at least.
'Man, what a mess…'
He took in a deep breath, before letting out a sigh. Shoulders slumping ever so slightly, the weight of the situation seemed to wash over him now that he wasn't in front of his friends. A yawning pit opening in his stomach as he tried to shake off the weight of the guilt.
Now wasn't the time for that.
Moping wouldn't help them, and they wouldn't want to see him like that.
Still, he couldn't help but dwell on it. After all, they managed to save the city from the curse, save Aika from the evil fox woman, and he'd even managed to drive away one of his siblings this time.
But it didn't feel like a win.
Not when he was the only one left standing.
"Lord Hyoudou?"
Shaking off his thoughts, Issei turned to look over his shoulder, surprised to see a priest in traditional clothes and a tactical vest.
"Yes?"
"We've been notified that there are a few interested parties waiting to meet with you at the abandoned church. The Committee has screened them, but they wouldn't take no for an answer until we agreed to contact you. We would understand if you are unwilling-"
Issei waved him off.
"It's fine. I can see what they want. Not like I'm any good standing around here anyway."
The Shinto priest bowed, his robes scraping as he did so.
"As you say, my lord."
"Ah." He felt a bit bad for being rude. "Thank you, um, Mr. Priest. Still, I'll go meet them right away. Thank you."
Smiling, the man rose from his bow and backed away.
It was strange.
So he just decided to get walking.
There was a lot he had in mind, a lot he had learnt, and a lot he wished he could make sense of. Between cleaning up the mess that was left from the fight, and what that troublemaker of a Fox had told him before Pandora turned her into faith juice, Issei wasn't sure where to begin, his body simply on autopilot as his feet carried him from the concealed field hospital towards the abandoned church down the road
But when he started feeling… a lot of something, he didn't know how to describe it, his heart sped up.
'Is it another enemy?'
Whatever he was feeling didn't seem hostile, or even particularly energetic. More like a mass of power roiling in place, a storm twisting around itself but not really lashing out at anything.
It was still awfully strange and enough to convince him to speed up.
'Whoever this is, is way stronger than Doni!'
And frankly, he didn't have the foggiest clue of who it might be.
So when he pushed the doors of the church open, the inside a mishmash of the ritual circle and scorch marks, he was greeted by Kokabiel - who glanced at him - and a strange, crimson haired man that looked a lot like Rias's big brother.
"Ah, the human is here." The Fallen angel practically sneered at him. "Done tending to the fragile mortals who follow you?"
"Yes sir." Issei simply accepted the Fallen's nature and bowed at the waist, arms and legs straight, head straight down. "And thank you very much for protecting them all. Just as I thanked Lady Penemue, I would thank you, too, Lord Kokabiel."
"Oh."
The wind seemed to be taken out of the pointy eared man's sails.
"Uh…."
The red haired man chuckled.
"See, humans can always surprise." When the pretty looking man turned to face him, Issei was immediately sure he was the source of that immense power. "My name is Sirzechs Lucifer, one of the Four Satans. It is nice to finally meet you, Issei-kun."
Issei froze midway through rising out of his bow.
"Wait, Lucifer!?"
And maybe his voice cracked just a smidge.
Chapter 55: Chapter XLVI
Chapter Text
Issei was screwed.
"L-Lucifer! Like th-the ruler of Hell!?"
"Two thirds of the Underworld. more or less. A pretty big chunk is still frozen." Kokabiel chuckled. "So don't worry too much, brat."
The red headed devil smiled.
"If we don't count the Fallen Angel holdouts, yes." It was charming and warm, but he couldn't help but feel like it was dangerous.
The dark haired older man mirrored it.
"Not all of us enjoy squatting in the tundra, Sirzechs."
"No, not all of us." The Master of Devilkind agreed, his lips turning into a gentle smile. "Perhaps in recognition of your actions today, we might offer a… peace grant. Fertile land and fresh, unspoiled valleys for your people to resettle.
The Fallen Angel scoffed, though Issei wasn't so sure why that offer seemed to offend Mr. Kokabiel so much.
"That's awfully generous for the ones who stood by and did nothing. Considering the circumstances here, wouldn't it be accurate to say that, from start to finish, the Devils have been sitting on their hands?"
"Unfortunately, not all of us are master spies."
"Tch. Still, I was here first, but you go ahead. I have time to kill until I can speak with the brat."
Mr. Lucifer inclined his act, the fancy armor her wore clinking and clanking as he moved, only the rise and give Issei a wink - as if they were sharing some hidden joke.
'Oh! He probably doesn't want me to talk about Sona. Maybe she'll get in trouble for working with the Church?'
It made sense, he supposed. Even if they reached a detente in Kuoh it probably wasn't a good idea to work with the enemy. Especially if Sona and Rias were supposed to be high ranked! But Issei could stay quiet about that. After all, Kaichou had gone all out to help save everyone.
"Thank you, Mr. Kokabiel, still, um, what should I call you, uh-"
"My name is Sirzechs Lucifer, once Sirzechs Gremory. You may call me Sirzechs, if you wish. And in fact I would prefer that."
Gremory huh?
Wait a second, now that he mentioned it…
"You look a lot like Bucchou." Obviously, but once Issei's brain started working it reached the inevitable conclusion that since this guy was related to the Occult Research Club's president, that he must have been aware of all the shenanigans he'd ended up dragging her into since school started.
Lucifer… ahem… Sirzechs nodded, this time with a warmer smile.
"Yes, my little sister has told me a lot about you. All positive, I assure you. Though if I were tempted to offer my opinion as an older brother, I'd rather she not get involved with any more troublemaking if she could help it."
Issei rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment.
"Ah, w-well… sorry? I literally can't help it. I just seem to attract trouble these days. I'd much rather Doni, or Luo Hao, do their thing as far away from town as possible."
"And I understand that."
"Y-You do?"
Well that was a relief. Issei didn't wanna get Rias in trouble when it wasn't either of their faults that things just seemed to happen. Good on her for having such an understanding big brother!
"Issei Hyoudou, you are a simple, honest, soul. You desire to live a simple, carefree life surrounded by your loved ones in search of an objective that will bring you closer to true happiness. I can tell that the label of Demon King is ill fitting for a boy like you."
Wow, this guy actually understood!
Finally, Issei wouldn't need to explain himself or try to get someone to stop being afraid of him because of the whole Campione deal.
"Right?! I've been telling people from the moment I got here that I didn't want to take over or be a big bad like the others. It's just that no matter what I do, problems just seem to show up. The past few months have been so stressful."
"I understand, but believe me when I say this…"
That's when he felt something change in the air.
The amicable, warm atmosphere vanished in a puff of mist as the man's smile became a thin line and his eyes became heavy and lidded. Old in a way Issei couldn't comprehend despite the man looking so young.
"Issei Hyoudou. As things stand… you will never achieve the life you wish for."
The pronouncement was delivered without flourish or elaboration. The moment was no more heated than any other. And yet, the words hung, heavy and weighty, chains of certainty spoken with hard won knowledge. Issei knew, with absolute clarity, that he had just been told an unpleasant truth.
"W-what do you mean!?"
It didn't make him less shocked, horrified even at the sudden change in the discussion.
Where was the jovial, easy going man?
Where was the restrained wellspring of power?
Because in its place the storm loomed large and heavy. No longer something caged or locked away, but something which forged itself into bars, into the image of flesh and blood, and held itself in check by sheer will. A small glimpse of the almost unimaginable might that sat before filled every single one of his senses -
"Stop playing around with the brat and get on with it, Sirzechs." Kokabiel, a twisted spear of unlight vibrating in his hand, practically whispered the words.
"Either he or I only needs to be lucky once… and the human has more than his share of it."
Sirzechs chuckled and the cloying, crushing, all consuming aura withdrew.
Gone was the taste of something acrid and burnt on his tongue, gone was the smell of fire and flames, gone was the feeling of rotten bones crumbling against his skin, gone was the sound of roaring silence.
Gone was the shape of the not-man-who-was.
Sitting there, looking a little apologetic, was Sirzechs.
"My point is made. He knows what to expect." The man's old, sad eyes turned to him. "It's worth reminding you that I'm far from the strongest existence in the world, my friend, but I could quite reasonably kill all of your siblings."
"Tch. Dramatic upstarts." The light spear was gone. In its place the Fallen leaned forwards, glaring at the Devil. "What he's saying is that if you want to live a peaceful life, you better get strong. Crush everyone who invades your territory, trample over fools and saints alike, and force others to behave as you will. Then and only then will you be able to live as a normal man. Oh, and with your track record, expect to have to fight pretty much every strong bastard out there. And then some."
Well that was just… well… kinda not what he wanted? Even Kokabiel looked annoyed at how much he'd had to say, slinking back into his seat to brood.
"Isn't that the exact opposite? Everything was going fine before I became a Campione, right? And I didn't try and fight anyone. So isn't me going out to do it… I dunno against the idea. I didn't want to force people here to stop what they were doing or change the way they live because of me."
The red haired devil sighed, offering him a small wistful smile.
"If only things were that simple. Truly, I wish that good people who work hard to live peaceful lives should never have to face the evils of the world. But you must understand this… being a Campione, being the Demon King of Japan, means that you will forever be a target, drawing in the interest of the powerful and the greedy."
So, again… he just had no choice?
Where was the fairness in that?! He'd already fought and almost died more times the past few weeks than he expected to have in his entire life.
"Fairness, human, is not a thing that matters. If it did, the Nephilim would not have all drowned. Some of our get did not feed on human flesh. Yet they were condemned all the same."
"Nephilim?"
"Half angels." the Devil explained. "Of the true sort. Not like… the mixed breeds common in this age. They inherit the appearance and a little of the power of their sire or dam."
"But never again our Stars." Kokabiel's words seemed almost melancholy. "Their like shall never come again, from Fallen or Pure. And if innocents can drown to pay for the sins of their parents, what right do the strong have to protest their own strength?"
"I suppose… It's just I don't even know where to start." Issei simply didn't understand what it was he needed to do. Even where to begin!
Looking down, he didn't notice as the other figure walked up to him. Only noticing after a hand landed on his shoulder with a soft, but firm pat.
"Nobody knows, but the important part is knowing you need to start. Whatever you choose to do now, you should probably look to grow closer with the people who support you. Even if you didn't want to inconvenience them before, there's only so much a person can do, and only so much you can protect them from."
Images flashed through Issei's mind.
Aika, Yinghua, Ena, Irina, Xenovia, Sona, Amakasu, Smith.
Everyone tried to help him this time.
Everyone ended up hurt, even Kiba and Koneko and all those poor civilians, because, unlike him, they weren't durable enough to deal with the sorta craziness that he was attracting. Something he'd ignored the possibility of due to his previous successes. Whereas now he knew that up until now… he'd just been lucky.
Eventually, their luck would run out.
"I'll think of something."
He sighed and snapped a little when Sirzechs tried to speak.
"I said I'll think of something." Blushing a little, he bowed his head. "Sorry. But, well, you two just told me basically everything I didn't want to hear." So what if he was sulking a bit. He'd earned that right. "I'll talk to Smith and everyone else. And please don't punish anyone on your sides involved in this. Everyone did their best, ok?"
"Alright." Sirzechs smiled at him and, when he rose, bowed his head just a little. Issei reciprocated and was surprised when the man gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder. "You're a good man, Issei Hyoudou. I'm sorry you had to grow up so fast."
Issei didn't know what to say to that.
Part of him still was annoyed that his idyllic everyday life keeps getting crashed into by powerful people who thought he was some kind of easy target. But he never thought about retaliating or taking charge of things before.
Because it would mean change. And it would be harder to live the way he wanted if he was tied down by all these responsibilities that people were handling just fine before he showed up.
'But if I absolutely have to… then I might as well just get it done with.'
For the sake of his life in Kuoh.
And for the sake of his dream, to become the Harem King, Issei was willing to play out the Campione bit for a little bit and see what it got him.
"That's a good look on your eyes."
Issei didn't comment on the compliment.
Really, this was the kinda conversation he didn't have the faintest idea how to handle from start to finish.
"Well, I'm happy we talked too. But well… I think everyone's pretty stressed right now so could you head out as soon as you can?" Not that he was going to just kick him out, but he was pretty sure Smith might have a heart attack if another fight broke out.
Sirzechs, however, seemed to understand. Nodding amicably.
"I've done what I came here to do. From here on out, it's up to you and the others. Whether Kuoh can remain as it is, and you get to enjoy life the way you wish to. It's all up to what you decide to do."
The devil didn't wait for a retort, instead opting for a dramatic exit as a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. There was a whirl as the spell rose over his body, only to reveal the man had disappeared in a shower of red sparks.
"And I'm sorry I have to deal with Azazel's brat, brat, so come say goodbye to your fated rival. Because even if the stars agree, it's still stupid, and I'll have no part of that nonsense."
Stomping away, Kokabiel gave no other indication Issei was to follow. But Sirzechs chuckled and waved him on.
"I'll see myself out."
"Thank you, sir."
Running after the Fallen, he was very much surprised with who he found waiting for him.
Doni woke easily, his body transitioning from sleep to wakefulness with a smoothness he had long since grown accustomed to.
But that didn't mean anything seemed to change.
His breathing remained even and slow, his chest rose and fell in the same exact pattern as before, he didn't stir or twitch. In fact, all he did was take a deeper breath, letting the smells and sounds of his place of waking wash over him.
'Oil, rumbling engines, rust, salt, moving water, many distant voices. And just maybe….'
It was obvious he was on a ship and completely unrestrained in any way, meaning he almost certainly hadn't been captured by the enemy this time. Which was a good thing because he happened to be in a very good mood after that post-workout sleep.
"I know you're there."
"Of course I am, Lord Doni."
There was the sound of rustling cloth and he cracked one eye open, seeing a young woman sitting near the entrance to the room he'd woken up. Black and blue uniform with a ceremonial cloak over her shoulders bearing the symbol of a cross. A sword sheathed to the side.
Light platinum, nearly silver hair tied into a high ponytail.
She felt kinda familiar.
"You should work on hiding that killing intent of yours. When you felt me stir, it leaked for a second."
The girl whose name escaped him paled, but otherwise didn't react, her head still bowed as locks of hair fell past to brush against the floor. He took a moment to space the room, figure out how many steps it would take him to reach the door, and… '
Perhaps a rapier would be best in tight corners?'
"Of course not, Lord Doni. I wouldn't dream of striking you in your-"
"Nah, you were looking pretty good there. Very menacing Just keep practicing and hit me up when you feel like you can kill me, okay?"
Her face twitched, the girl sighing as she looked away from him. Not knowing how to respond or react to the invitation.
"Yes, Lord Doni."
Sighing as he sat up, the Italian Campione casually tossed his blankets aside. Looking down to take stock of the 'badges of honor' he'd accumulated this time. There were a few dents in his body, but any surface injuries had healed, and mostly he felt like he was… severely hungover.
Getting nearly swallowed by that… wormhole thingy, what it was, took a lot out of you.
"Water?"
She rose, slowly and precisely, walking over to a small pitcher covered with frost and poured the perfectly chilled liquid into a crystal goblet. Not meeting his eyes, she carefully brought him the drink, offering it like all the so called magical knights did. Humbly. Meekly. Like babes trying to placate a wolf.
He just sighed again and took the drink.
"I'm not just gonna slash you guys for meeting my eyes. It wouldn't be any fun anyway."
Waving the girl out of the room, and annoyed that he hadn't been able to tell his little bro how cool his moves were, Doni rummaged around and found the clothes that had been set aside for him.
These guys weren't brave enough to poison or curse him, after all. And even if they tried, it wasn't like it would go through his skin. The first time someone tried to dip his clothes in hydra venom, all it did was leave him with a bad itch for a week.
'If they had gotten me an actual hydra, I wouldn't have had to split the idiot in half. If they were gonna try something like that, they should have gone all the way with it.'
By the time he'd made it on deck, the girl had brought him his phone and he'd gotten tired of being greeted with "Lord Doni". It was annoying to have all these folks fall over themselves to bow and scrape only to hurry along like they were naughty school children when he talked to them. But they did seem to be pretty useful, having gotten him all the way back to Egypt.
"Yo!"
"You absolute idiot! You invaded Japan! If Luo Hao finds out about this, she's going to level half of Italy just to punish you!"
Doni just laughed at the squawking in his ears.
"No worries, no worries. If that happens, I'll just ask my little bro if he wants to help take on our crazy older sister. I crossed blades with him and I know he'd jump at the chance to help!"
His secretary just sighed.
"Not everyone is as obsessed with combat as you are, Salvatore."
Good ol' Andrea. Always worried about everyone else, always thinking about how to help keep him out of trouble.
Not that Doni really needed to.
There were very few things in this would that genuinely posed a challenge to him… which is why he was so bored nowadays come to think of it. So meeting with his little brother and learning that he could actually match his authority? It felt like Christmas came early.
"Nah, you don't get it. He's a good guy. A real bud! I'm sure he's not gonna hold a grudge over a little harmless fun. I'd have to, I dunno, threaten to kill his parents to turn him into an avenger or something dumb like that. And that'd be rude. Well, unless I actually had to. Are his parents God Slayers too?"
"I, what, I, how did you get that idea?"
"No idea. That's why I asked."
Doni considered hijacking the boat and turning it around. He still wanted another round with his little brother. But since he'd gotten carted off it would be kinda annoying to go through the entire song and dance of announcing himself and building back up to where they were before.
So he was gonna wait.
'Next time, I'll let him come to me!'
That sounded like a good plan. He would take his brother to see the sights, eat pizza without ketchup, and then have a couple fights. Actually, come to think of it, that gave him an idea.
"Say, Andrea."
"Yes?"
"Do you think we could buy the Colosseum?"
The sound of his retainer's hand smacking his own forehead told him that it probably wasn't gonna be easy.
"Normally I'd call you a brat."
"Again?"
"Yes, human. But I owe you one for saving my subordinates, as useless as they are."
Huh, Issei hadn't thought about it but there had been other Fallen Angels around town lately. He'd largely forgotten about the ones who attacked him last week, but come to think of it, they had been mind controlled too. Which was probably one of Daji's tricks.
"How are they doing? I know they were sent away but I don't remember anyone mentioning them…."
Kokabiel's face twisted itself into an annoyed sneer.
"Alive. Exorcising the spirit broke the curse's anchor, allowing our healers to safely extract its remnants from their bodies. But it will be months before they are anywhere fit for duty."
Well… that was… good?
Better than getting killed by Daji's curse at least. Shame they'd be out of commission that long though.
"Well, let them know I said sorry for beating them up. I don't actually like beating up weaker folks."
Something changed on the fallen angel's face, a brief flash of pleased surprise before realization… followed by amusement of some kind. He coughed in his hand politely, hiding a smile behind his hand before schooling his features again.
"I will make sure that your message reaches them… and ensure that next time they become worthy of your full, unreserved attention. No matter how much they complain about it."
That was weirdly worded.
But hey, sometimes you need to work hard to recover, right?
"Good. I mean, I've been training some, but in hindsight, hmm, I don't want to say I've been screwing around…."
Kokabiel shifted a little awkwardly, glancing down the hallway they were in, and speaking with a mixture of annoyance and regret.
"Brat, you've gone from less than trash to a thorn in the side of every power in this local cluster in, what, three mortal months? That's nothing. I'm older than humanity and I still can't surpass my asshole older brothers. Hell, even if you lived and struggled and rolled around in the mud for a thousand years that would be nothing, less than a blink of my eyes, your human civilization is less than nothing. So whining about not being stronger than Shiva in the time it takes some Angels to get dressed is nothing to worry about."
Issei wasn't sure how to respond.
Mostly because he'd gotten lost in the middle of the monologue and ended up imagining Lord Shiva having to get dressed. And he wasn't sure that was gonna get him smote or not.
But he got the jist of it.
He'd already gotten this strong in a short amount of time, so why worry about what was gonna happen in the future? At least that's the message he was getting.
"I gotta it Mr. Kokabiel! I'll focus on training as best I can and making sure I have a life worth living. Thank you!"
The pointy eared, evil looking man sneered, but that seemed to be pretty much just his default response, before muttering and sounding a little confused.
"I think you're the first person to actually understand what I'm saying in… ever."
"It's ok. A lot of people who speak like they're craz - enthusiastic about their jobs have shown up recently. So I think I'm getting a lot of experience."
He earned a nod in response.
"Good. Now, come on. Azazel's brat wants to speak to you."
Following along, Issei was totally unsurprised to find the white haired boy brooding in the shadow of the entrance of another tent.
"Hey!"
The White Dragon Emperor looked up, the afternoon sun haloing his form, his face awash in darkness and his hands wrapped in bandages. There seemed to be an energy and intensity to him that left the air charged. And his eyes were heavy, shining with a dull glow, the only thing visible on his face.
"I'm glad to see you're up and walking around. Thanks for catching me, buddy!" Issei walked right over and held out his hand to shake. "Oops. Wait, you're not too hurt to shake hands?"
He assumed the foreigner would be more amenable to the American gesture than a polite bow.
Only to realize that one of his hands was busy pressing what looked like a package of ice against his… ahem… privates. A sudden realization that had the young Campione wincing as he remembered that he had, indeed, headbutted the guy's family jewels.
Not his brightest moment, to be sure.
"Ah. Ahem." Retracting his hand, he realized the guy's eyes had actually been lightly sparkling because there were a few tears in them. "When you caught me… I didn't…."
"I was wearing armor." The half Devil coughed. "But yes."
"Oooh. Just… oooohhhhh. Damn. Ok."
Things became significantly more awkward.
"Don't worry about it. It's not the worst thing I've been through."
"Ah. Thanks?"
"If you want to make it up to me, how about a rematch, Sekiryutei?"
"Preferably without more below the belt strikes?"
Vali just grunted.
"Unfortunately that will have to wait for the time being." Kokabiel called from where he stood near the door. "After he finishes recovering, Vali is being recalled to present a report to the Governor General. Something I'm sure my brother is looking forward to."
Ah, so the Fallen did kinda have a leader then.
Cool, he wasn't sure if this guy was their head honcho or not.
"And he isn't willing to wait any longer, right?" The white haired teen didn't look pleased about it, like he wanted to argue but knew there wasn't much choice in the matter.
Kokabiel shrugged.
"I believe he and Shemhazai have been interrogating that monkey boy you recruited for the past few days. Or, well, scolding him as the case may be. It would be in your best interest to head there and save him if you want the Vice Governor to spare Bikou from further… ahh… correctional activities."
The white haired boy, Vali, Issei reminded himself, sighed.
"And you are being asked to escort me?"
Kokabiel smiled sharply.
"Of course, I too must deliver my own part of the report. We'll leave matters here to Penemue and that stray cat of yours."
Stray cat?
Was that code for something.
"Well, it's not like I'm moving cities any time soon so there's always a next time, right? Hopefully not in the middle of a rescue. I really couldn't enjoy myself with everything happening at the same time."
Vali looked pleasantly surprised.
"You don't seem all that alarmed at the thought of me returning. You do realize we are fated rivals destined to clash and slay one another, right?"
Issei shrugged.
"Yeah, but like, that's kinda what I've been going through since I became a Campione? People show up claiming to be my rivals, or enemies, or seniors and whatnot and how I have to fight them or die if I'm not strong enough. Sorry to say, but the bit feels kinda played out? I'd rather have a cool buddy I can just practice with."
"Understood." It was a bit surprising, but the other guy looked utterly unperturbed. "Then I vow I will help you grow strong enough to slay your enemies, crush them under your heel, and drive them away! Then you and I shall have our grand confrontation and shake the very stars from the sky."
Nodding, Issei actually smiled. He liked the sound of that.
"So we'll train and get strong! It's good to know I can count on an ally."
Sure, all the people from the Fallen Angels seemed to be one flavor of crazy or another, but they weren't awful. Not nearly as bad as the random psychos that seemed to kinda just be wandering around. So that's probably a good sign.
"Oh, Mr. Kokabiel said something about a stray cat?"
"Hmm. Kuroka, perhaps? I know she's around here somewhere. Under the bed, I think."
Following his vague gestures, the Campione looked under his cot and found-
"Yoru? What the heck?"
"Oh, it's you, I guess I've been a nyah-ty kitty, huh?"
Eyes wide, he was struck by the absolute absurdity of his pet cat speaking to him. So he stood up, turned around, stepped outside, and took a deep breath.
'This is normal. Magic is real. Talking animals are real, too. Right? I'm not crazy!?'
Vali shrugged.
"I wouldn't be the authority to ask, she's the only cat I've ever had so I'm not sure if they are all as talkative as her."
"Oh. I said that outloud. I'm… I'm not having a good day."
"Aww. Sorry for tricking you, Issei, but I just wanna say sorry."
Bumping her head against his leg, Yoru was purring and just kept rubbing against his shin until he sighed and sat down on the ground.
"So. You're a… person?"
"Yup!" Kneading his leg, she continued acting like a cat until he started scratching her head. "So, I guess I should let you see what I really look like."
"Wait, you're not a cat-cat!?"
There was a small poof of smoke and, instead of a black cat, there was a black haired cat girl… with very deep cleavage smirking at him. Her hands were suddenly in a very dangerous area!
"Woah, woah, woah!"
Issei had to grab his nose.
"Mah, mah, does prince charming not want a kiss from the pretty girl? You did save my life, after all~"
"Huh?"
"When you fed me your blood. That bitch of a fox had possessed me for well… a couple days actually, and she wasn't all that kind after she jumped ship that friend of yours. I'm actually… well, maybe it's better I show you."
There was a shift in how his eyes saw her. It was strange, like the light bent a little, or perhaps a little less, and instead of a flawless beauty with curves fit for a fertility idol she looked… tired.
There was still the same long black hair and mischievous yellow eyes, she was beautiful in a way he knew was absolutely irrefutable. But now there was tension and exhaustion. Her hair didn't shine, her eyes had heavy bags under them, her clothes were torn and threadbare in places, even if her yukata was still as beautiful as she was.
"Heh. Sorry about not having my best face on."
"Hmm. It could be worse." Vali shrugged. "You healed my comrade, so I very much appreciate that. Even if I don't appreciate her taking missions from Azazel without informing me."
"So this is just… normal?" He could see a few scars on her, now that she wasn't hiding them. Small ridges in her skin from what looked like claws and teeth. "I guess, then, that I'm glad I could save you."
"You're pretty tame, and not a nyah-sty monster like you were supposed to be." Yoru giggled. "Still, my name is Kuroka, or you can still call me 'Yoru' if you want to be nyah-ghty! Pleased to meet you!"
When she bowed her head, something very important occurred to him.
"Wait!" He jabbed his finger in her direction. "You slept in my bed! With me! I gave you headpats and everything!"
Giggling, the cat girl leapt up, grabbing Vali's hand and called out.
"Welp, that's our cue to go, see you later Mister Demon King!"
"No, no, no, I need to talk about this!"
"Sorry, Sekiryuutei, maybe next time."
A white-blue magical circle appeared out of thin air, his self proclaimed rival smirking just a little, the cat girl following suit as she adjusted her Yukata just so as the magic circle flared to life and the trio disappeared in a flash of magic and appropriately dramatic smoke.
Poor Issei was left there blushing, alone, and very much needing a few moments.
"Saving… saving to hard drive!"
It was important to smell the roses sometimes.
Chapter 56: Chapter XLVII
Chapter Text
Going back to school was… conflicting.
On one hand, Issei was relieved that after everything his town went through, all it took were a couple days to put things back together and he wouldn't even need to skip classes. Even if he really felt like going on a vacation.
Kuoh was okay.
The places that got wrecked like the park and the square were closed off and apparently undergoing construction by the government as a cover up for the fact they got destroyed in the fight.
'The crack in the sky vanished too.'
And boy, wasn't that a relief.
Issei wasn't sure how his clashing with Doni led to those freak glitches, something about their Authorities being weird? But after the first few hours, the cracks started closing by themselves and by the next day you really couldn't see anything was off unless you were staring at it against the sun.
He'd been told not to mess around with them, for obvious reasons.
And Issei wasn't in any hurry for a repeat of what happened.
But at the same time, he felt wrong.
It shouldn't be that easy to just hide and cover up what happened. People were cursed and dying. An evil fox lady from thousands of years ago set stuff on fire while a bunch of weird foreigners ran around the place picking fights, damaging buildings and somehow opening a flaw in space-time.
Not once, but twice.
And yet… somehow they managed to hide it all.
Part of it had been as simple as explaining the curses as a cluster of flu cases. There were recommendations for masking, hand washing, and a redoubled effort to prevent one's illnesses from infecting others. The fires resulted from the same gas line that had been used as an earlier excuse - previously undetected earthquake damage had left part of the municipal infrastructure compromised.
That had actually been national news for a few days, as the Diet passed a bill mandating that all cities and prefectures inspect their buildings, power, gas, and water lines to ensure that there could be no possible loss of life. And, as it turned out, that hadn't even been a complete lie.
Apparently, actual damage had been found in the sewers that had caused fractures to spread that, realistically, would have needed decades to cause real issues, but probably saved the city millions if not billions of yen by being caught so early.
Any reports about fighting or strange lights? Misidentification or stress induced hysteria. With the mayor giving a stern warning against spreading hysteria and misinformation, while offering subsidized mental health treatment for the residents of Kuoh considering the "serious and dramatic events which had disrupted their hard earned peace".
Social pressure meant that no one who still had vague memories of there being weird things happening kept quiet or at most posted their thoughts anonymously.
That was all it took. No actual flat out lies, other than the source of the damage, no threats, no blackmail, no kidnapping, and very minimal application of actual mind magic to conceal things. Everyone believed it because common sense dictated that no government would admit to embarrassing mistakes like had occurred in Kuoh's infrastructure assessment and magic was a fairy tale.
And anything else was just a smidge too absurd to even really be considered.
The cruise. The Gorgons. Luo Hao. Daji. Vali. Doni. The magical knights that apparently showed up when he was unconscious. No one knew or suspected a thing.
"It shouldn't be that easy." And sitting by himself on the school rooftop, Issei couldn't help but let those thoughts churn inside his head now that he didn't have any distractions.
Sona and her group had gotten sick from the exorcism and left the city from what he was told. Kiba and Koneko were also still recovering from the curse eating up their life force and the same went for Matsuda and Motohama, who were bedridden with an actual but completely otherwise safe flu. For the time being, at least.
While Xenovia and Irina mentioned having to get in contact with their bosses so they left as soon as their bodies could move. Ena and Amakasu were recovering in some top secret facility. Apparently as much for their protection as anything else, but Amakasu had also been an idiot before he left so Issei didn't mind that so much.
"Oh no, Issei, you've stolen my chance to become a robot ninja assassin Kamen Rider! How could you give me my limbs back!"
The man had wept, given Issei a noogie, and thrown paper balls at him until Smith suggested a prostate exam "just to make sure everything was working right".
But that was on his sensei for bothering her when she just wanted to sit with Ena, who mostly was grumpy that she had to send her sword in for repairs. Which was also weird because, for some reason, he really, really felt like someone was looking at him when he held it.
Yinghua… well… Yinghua wanted to try and come to class, but Mom told him to rest instead. Which was fair given he was very nearly gutted like a fish. Something the younger boy didn't appreciate Issei bringing up in front of his parents.
And that didn't even get into the whole mess with Aika.
She looked… fine when they last spoke. Not okay, not great, just… fine. Well enough that she wasn't breaking down or angry at him about what happened. Which was unfair in the extreme. She only got possessed because Daji saw them going on that not-date. And they only did that to get out of that weird confession thingy that the Fallen Angel girl tried to spring on him.
In the end it all came back to Issei.
As nice as having some company would have been, he needed time to think. Time to figure out what to do next.
Because nothing felt right.
He'd lied to Matsuada and Motohama, implicitly if nothing else, and he was participating in a lie to millions of others. On top of that, there had been hundreds of wounded that only got better because Sona and Irina and Xenovia did something he suspected was a lot, lot more important than they told him. Especially because both Rias' brother and Mr. Kokabiel had taken the time to inspect the ritual site before the meeting.
'At least according to that priest.'
Still, Issei felt out of balance. Unsure.
For the first time in the past few months, it really was just him around, and staying at home would have sucked because Yinghua would have taken it as a slight against his recovery. And his parents, while understanding, seemed to think that going to school would help him get his mind off stuff.
If anything it just made him realize how many people were missing.
"Maybe I should go and check out the clubs later?"
Nothing really came to mind, and, hey, maybe if he annoyed someone he could get a nice chase scene out of it.
'I could go peep on the tennis club or the kendo club, maybe? Never did get around to doing that. And Aika did give me a list of all the best spots.'
Anything to feel like he wasn't the only man left on an island, surrounded by folks who didn't know how much bullshit he went through the last couple days.
"Oh my… planning to cheat on us with another club? Is this the whimsical nature of a tyrant, I wonder?"
Issei started.
He knew that voice.
"Now, now. Where did that courtesy training that Grayfia hammered into you go? It's a bit mean to tease him right from the start."
"If you say so, Buchou."
Turning around, Issei couldn't help but rub his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things. Only for his heart to soar as, instead of his mind playing tricks on him out of loneliness… and maybe the concussion Doni gave him, he found a pair of familiar girls standing by the entrance to the rooftop.
Red hair and blue eyes? Check.
Black hair and pink eyes? Check.
Curvaceous bodies that could make a goddess statue weep at her own lacking proportions?
Check!
"Buchou! Akeno! You're back already?!" The young Campione couldn't help himself, he whooped for joy at the sight of his two friends, immediately feeling like a weight had dropped off his shoulders as the two devils responded with smiles of their own.
The redhead offered him a thumbs up.
"We heard things had gotten complicated and asked my parents if we could come back sooner."
Akeno, for her part, covered her smile with one hand as she giggled demurely.
"What she means to say is that she panicked and threw a tantrum until her parents would let her come back. I haven't seen anything like it since the Dinner Party of 2003."
Buchou forcefully bumped her hip against Akeno's, nearly knocking her to the side, all the while maintaining a graceful smile.
Issei didn't care.
He was just happy to see them, and made sure to let them know by running over for a quick hug.
"Man, I'm so glad to see you two. You can't imagine the mess that happened after you two left. It was like… kinda Wukong but more annoying and kinda like Luo Hao, but with more swords… and then there was this guy-"
The redhead pushed him back a step, ever so gently.
"Calm down, you'll talk circles around us before we can even start."
Issei looked to the side, scratching at his red cheek in embarrassment.
"S-Sorry about that."
Akeno shrugged.
"Honestly, it's been a great deal of struggle and… despite certain alleged predilections, I'm not sure you're able to find pleasure in pain."
"Predilections?"
Rias giggled.
"She means the rumor that you enjoyed getting beaten up by the girls you peeped on, which is why you were always the one that got caught."
Bowing at the waist, Issei began rapidly unleashing his most lethal technique.
"My apologies, Buchou, it is not my attention to give that impression and-"
Half way through another round of bowing, he saw the look Akeno was giving him. And how she licked her lips. And how her eyes fell to half lids.
"You know, he might not be an M. But he might be a sub."
Issei suddenly felt very, very afraid. And intrigued. And it was confusing.
"Honestly, Akeno… I thought you had worked out some self control back home. What was all of that training for, anyway?" Rias pinched her Queen's cheek. "Besides, we're here to cheer him up. Not give him a heart attack!"
He was still considering the fact he'd just been looked at like a wolf looked at a rabbit. A very hungry wolf and a very helpless rabbit indeed.
Issei might have been a godslayer and demon king… but he was still a teenager.
Still, now that she mentioned it…
"Is it really okay for you two to come back? I thought that Kiba and Koneko left to stay with you guys back home?"
Buchou reached out to pinch his cheek.
"I swear, you weren't this jumpy before I left. Anyway, why don't we sit down for lunch first? It was actually a long trip here and my feet are killing me."
He didn't think twice before manifesting a small table and a set of chairs. Similar to the ones he made for the president a week or so ago. It thumped against the ground with a soft thud, much to the amusement of the two devils.
"Well, if he is offering to host us then I'll go pick up our lunch. The two of you can get comfortable… but don't start anything without me." Before Issei could so much as say a word, Akeno took off from the rooftop, flying towards the back of the school property.
He had the slightest inkling that he might have been set up.
"Actually, Issei, did you ever figure out how to deal with all the leftover marble you made? Sone mentioned something about several hundred tons of it when we spoke."
"Ah!" He nodded. "Yeah. It turns out I can just sorta… unmake it with the Authority I got from Goku. The HCC and Sona both said something about wanting to experiment with it, too, to see about making it 'permanent', but mostly I just want to avoid making too much of a mess. Also, I'm not really sure anyone's going to want to buy it. Seeing as how it's just a bunch of rock."
Rias looked very unsure, peering at the shining pink and white marble table that was so perfectly smooth, free of cracks or chips, and so flawlessly formed that human artifice was quite literally incapable of replicating it, before simply nodding.
"Remind me to have Sona talk to you about contracts before you get ripped off."
"Huh?"
"I said Sona absolutely loves her chess set and we played several games with it. I do think she wants to get the pieces finished when we finish our peerages, though."
"Yeah! I'd love to do that. She can just give me a call and I can meet up wherever."
"It must be awfully convenient carrying your own tools with you, huh?"
Issei chuckled and nodded his agreement.
"It really is. But with all the other marble cleaned up, I think the government wanted to keep a few slabs, but it did speed up repair efforts a lot. So that's good! But, um, you didn't say how Kiba and Koneko were doing. And Gasper, too, but I watch his streams so he's doing good, right?"
"Very much so. And, well, I suppose I should be honest."
Rias looked a bit pensive and a bit ashamed, so Issei gave her time to put her thoughts together and allowed his friend the space she needed to come to her own conclusion.
"The truth is, I asked them to stay behind to support Sona in case of any emergencies. But in doing so I left them in the path of danger-"
"No way! You couldn't know what was going to happen!"
She gave him a sad smile.
"Perhaps not. But they're still my beloved family members and my responsibility as their King. So their current status is my concern. To that end, I plan to return to the Underworld on weekends, when I do not need to patrol Kuoh, but they are stable. Koneko is better than Kiba, of course, but Kiba is stubborn. Too stubborn to be held down by this for long. He sends his apologies for not being able to help deal with Salvatore Doni."
Issei waved it off.
"Nah. When he gets back, I need to train with him and Vali a bunch! I wanna be able to kick that asshole's ass! Still, I might send them some get well cards. it's the least I could do."
The Devil smiled warmly.
"I know he will appreciate the offer. He is already hard at work trying to figure out how to improve his condition as soon as he can."
That reminded him.
"What about Gasper? Did he come back with you two?"
"He is still undergoing remedial training. Brother thought that it was still too soon to let him come back, but it seems his powers aren't as much of a danger to others as he was before, and I think we have you to thank for when it comes to his motivation… even if you gave him some strange habits."
Oh crap.
Was… Gasper still repeating the battle cry he taught him?
Was he yelling about oppai in the underworld, in front of everyone?!
"I am so sorry."
"No… I… well…." Rias looked a little embarrassed, but mostly like she was just unsure how to explain herself. "Gasper needed the boost… but he's taught Milicas… to declare his love for certain things, too. Even worse, my brother, well, he… he found it funny."
"Um, do you mean Lucifer?"
"Yeah. He bought my sister in law a shirt that says 'My Greatest Treasure' right across her chest. She froze his head for it. I took a picture."
"Hah! Well, I suppose that's a sign of a good marriage?"
"Very much so. At least, I think so, but I do worry that you've somehow managed to corrupt the future of Devilkind, when we're the ones supposed to be corrupting you."
Of course, that was when Akeno chose to come back. Flying back into the rooftop with one bag on each hand and a smile that spelled danger.
Especially for him.
"Oh? What's this I hear? Are we actually corrupting someone for once?"
"Hmm, maybe." Rias winked at him. "Still, that can wait until after lunch, right, Issei?"
He blushed again and swallowed.
"Y-yes ma'am!"
That earned him another round of giggles and he just focused on the lunch box that Akeno sat down in front of him - the black haired Devil and her familiars having brought three of them and a pot of tea and cups along for the short walk.
Inside was a bit of cabbage, pickled radish, rice, grilled fish fillets, sweet carrots, and a small slice of strawberry cake as dessert.
"Thank you very much."
Gratefully accepting his cup, Issei felt… many things. A bit of worry, a bit of awkwardness, but a lot of happiness. He was sure about that. And not just because they were cute girls!
Rias and Akeno were friends, first, though he had to shift his legs ever so slightly when the latter sat down right next to him, leaned forwards more than enough, and holding up a bit of fish for him to eat.
"Go on, Mr. Demon King, you worked hard. So let me spoil you, just a little."
"I thought we weren't going to tease him too much, Akeno?"
"Who said I was teasing?"
Unable to take it anymore, he leaned forwards and gladly swallowed the bite, trying not to pass out.
"Well… you did do your best, Issei. So don't worry. We'll do our best to be here next time, too."
Between the two of them, the poor, battered Campione couldn't tell which was more dangerous! One thing he knew for sure, though…
He wasn't feeling alone anymore.
The walk back home was pleasant.
Issei turned corners, hopping up whenever he saw a hole in the sidewalk, humming to himself as he crossed the street and skipped past the convenience store he usually stopped by with his friends.
He considered stopping there for a moment, before reconsidering.
It wouldn't feel right to do that without Matsuda and Motohama.
Even so, Issei felt… better.
His friends would heal up, the city would be repaired, and he would get stronger.
Just needed time.
So, chin up, back straight, he did his best to enjoy the chill breeze and warm sun, to appreciate the moment of still, mostly quiet calmness that was Kuoh's natural state. There were very few vehicles and construction work had progressed quickly, meaning almost everyone had their windows back.
Everything was… content.
Or at least Issei hoped so. But dwelling on potential nonsense would likely leave him blind to future nonsense, so he put that on hold and did his honest best to not freak himself out again.
'Those two did that enough already!'
Though he did have the rest of his walk to meditate on just how good some of those views were. As it turned out, putting his life on the line was actually giving him good progress towards having more friends. Friends who were very pretty girls. Which meant other very pretty girls might not be scared away from him!
So if he wanted to build his harem, he needed to make friends, to show he wasn't too weird!
"I'm home!" Opening the door with a flourish, the teenager was a bit confused to see his parents wearing robes and strange horned helmets, standing around a ritual circle and holding a weird book. "Uh… um… are you… is that you Daji?"
"Oh, hey honey, shut the door? And might as well turn on the lights. My back is killing me."
Obeying his mom, he did just that, and walked over to see his dad pouring over….
"Wards for Dummies?"
"Hmm? Oh, hey kiddo. Yeah. Your mother and I figured we might as well figure out how to do some of this nonsense. Though I have no idea why it would insist on using fresh pig's blood for the markings. If it's just trying to get close to human blood we could go buy some from the blood bank. Sure, it's not cheap, but I'm not so sure about all this."
"Wha-what?"
"Don't worry, sport, Yinghua just mentioned he was annoyed with a couple of mosquitoes that got into his room, so I figured we'd start an insect repelling blood line!"
Issei rubbed his face.
"Please don't go crazy. And please don't practice blood magic with human blood. It's… it's weird enough. I don't want, hey, wait, mom, why the Hell are you burning a doll that looks like Daji!?"
"I finished making dinner earlier, so I am trying to make sure evil women stay away from you and from dear Aika. She's such a sweet girl and she could use the help."
"I… I… I…."
He didn't know what to say.
Rather, he couldn't say anything.
So instead, he chose to hug his parents, completely and utterly ignoring everything that was happening, before he marched up towards his room intent on finishing his 100% run on Mon-Gal Quest and did not plan on leaving his room for at least two hours.
But before he could focus on getting Dusa-chan's perfect golden ending… he had to do something else.
'Now, what was her number again?'
He was so used to getting calls from people telling him about stuff he needed to go out and fix that being the one to call for help felt out of norm. Still, it was only a few seconds before Issei found the caller ID he was looking for and dialed it up.
The phone rang once.
Twice.
And then a hurried voice came out of the other end.
"Issei? What is the matter? Do you need help? Back up? Is Doni back for round two?" There was a rush of static as what felt like a rush of wind hit the speaker, Smith's huffing voice nearly jumping back into asking questions before he managed to get a word in.
"Ah, no, no! Nothing like that. There's no attack."
There was a brief sigh of relief from the other end.
"Good grief, kid. You sure know how to work my blood pressure."
Issei felt a twinge of guilt in his chest. He didn't like worrying people like that, and Smith probably didn't deserve the stress while Ena was down and out. But he couldn't just wait to make this call, rather, he only felt he could make it now that he'd managed to snap out of his funk.
"Sorry, did I interrupt anything?"
"Just my work out. You know how it is, being idle doesn't help so I figured doing something to get my head back in the game would work."
Yeah, she was probably stressed out of her mind.
"How's Ena doing, by the way?"
There was a sigh of exasperation from the other end of the call.
"The little gremlin is okay. Still trying to convince us she is healed up, trying to get out of the temple. Really, if she wasn't actually hurt I'd probably just let her out by now. But she's okay. Asked about you actually."
Oh, that was good then.
He didn't know what to do with that last piece of information, but he figured it was a good thing.
"She's staying at a temple? I thought she was at a hospital?"
"Hime-miko recover better in holy places, and we had a place in Kuoh getting refurbished anyway, so we just moved her there once the doctors were done patching her legs. Give her time and she'll be back to terrorizing your school."
Issei smiled, he liked the sound of that.
Without his friends around, school was too boring and he just ended up moping, so the sooner everyone got better and came back, the less he'd have to worry about acting out to distract himself.
"I'll make sure to drop by with her homework then. To make sure she doesn't try to run away."
There was a snort from the other end of the line.
"And here I thought you weren't a Demon King. Might as well say you're gonna torture that knucklehead."
"Something like that, yeah."
He did have to get back at her for that whole mess at the gym, after all.
"Still, nice as the conversation is, do you need anything or is this more of a courtesy call?"
Oh, right, that.
"Yeah, sorry for getting distracted like that. I actually wanted to ask you for a favor or two, if you're not busy that is." Though he was pretty sure he might lose his nerve if she rejected him. He only came to this decision now after getting to meet with Buchou and Akeno earlier.
It was now or never.
"Kid, the only thing you interrupted with a halfhearted workout. If you hadn't called I'd probably be punching a sandbag until my arms fell off. Talking with other people helps, so thanks for that."
Issei nodded, unsure on how to respond.
Maybe he wasn't the only one who felt like he hadn't done enough and screwed up on the whole Daji problem?
"It's okay. Still, what I wanted to talk to you about is that I wanted to see if you could deliver a message for me."
There was a shuffling on the other end of the line as Smith probably took the time to sit down, the faint sound of a can being opened on the other end stung his ear.
Really? She was drinking after a workout?
"Yeah? Who do you want me to get in touch with? Because I'll let you know right now, I don't have any supermodels in my contact list."
He rolled his eyes.
Was she ever gonna stop teasing him about that? It wasn't his fault the first question he had for her was harem-related!
Okay, maybe it was. But it had been important!
"Well, first of all, I've got no idea what to do with all that money you guys gave me. I gave it to my parents and, other than a new rice cooker, I don't think they've spent any of it. So, um, do we need to pay taxes on that? Is it a loan or a stipend or… what?"
"Think about it like rent. Oof, feels great to take my jacket off. Hate having to wear a stabilizing brace." There was the sound of Smith sitting down and of cloth rustling, Issei taking the opportunity to bite the inside of his cheek so he didn't imagine the very pretty government lady in a sports bra. Because that would be rude, considering the circumstances. "We're giving you a bit of spending money, the HCC that is, from our budget, which we get reimbursed through general defense spending by the diet."
"Um, well, can you send me a book?"
"Hmm. I'll see what I can do. Probably, yeah."
"Thanks! The other thing is I was wondering, can you call a meeting?"
"With who?"
"Everyone in charge, if that's possible."
There was a long pause, no noise coming over the call at all, other than slight breathing.
"Agent Smith?"
"I'm here kid. Uh, yeah, everyone, everyone?"
"Everyone you think is important. I'm trying to get a better handle on what it is I'm supposed to be doing and to start with, I need to figure out who's who and go from there."
Another pause, shorter, but the HCC operative sounded pained when she spoke.
"Do you have any idea where you want to start with this guest list?"
"Well, I figure the director of the Committee and the major, uh, clans, right? Ena mentioned them. Other than that, I guess anyone who's important for the supernatural side of things and anyone you guys think I'd need to meet and talk to? Thoroughness is key, or so dad says. He works with an import-export company so I figure he's used to dealing with people."
"I… see. Well… I can't do that, but my boss can. It might take time though… if you are okay with that?"
"It's all good!" Issei relaxed and smiled a little. "Take as long as you need. Again, I just wanna make sure to be thorough and not leave anyone out!"
When the call ended, Issei let out a small sigh of relief. Leaning back against his chair, he looked out the window, glad that even if he still wasn't doing much this was definitely the first step he needed to take if he wanted to make good on Rias's brother's advice.
Besides, it was just a meeting.
It wasn't like he was inconveniencing anyone, right?
Just a nice easy meeting to make sure everyone was on the same page.
Chapter 57: Interlude V
Chapter Text
Interlude V
Long Live the Queen
Pallas… no, Athena was keenly aware that the memories she had been bestowed with upon 'birth' were merely projections of the Faith that spawned her existence. The idea that she witnessed legendary and mythological events based on the belief that she was present for them.
They were a construct.
Or perhaps the most apt term would be 'simulation'.
Simulating a history that she recalled based on the various anecdotes and stories connected to the aspects that made up her being. It was a disorienting experience to say the least, absorbing and then categorizing the experiences associated with beings like [Arachne] or [Minerva].
Despite knowing that those memories were often contradictory and manufactured, as a Heretic Goddess, to reject them out of hand would be to reject her own sense of self.
'That's where Ego comes in, I suppose?'
The strength of will and personality capable of transcending the paradox of one's existence.
That was the true nature of a Heretic God.
And the reason why Pallas… no… why the Heretic Athena now stood amidst the streets of Cagliari, the capital of Sardigna. An island off the shores of Italy that at one point had been part of the Wise Goddess's domain. Or, at least, that's how she remembered it.
"Minerva's territory has changed since then."
And it was true.
Great cities and an even greater number of inhabitants than what the simulated recollections of Minerva lead her to believe. Nonetheless, that was only another sign of the march of time. There were hints of what had once been there, too, as the men who worshipped her and the women who whispered her name had not been true Romans.
They were different, even if they had given many strong sons and many beautiful daughters to the Empire. Wilder, freer. Given to great oaths and great pride.
But even within that framework, she felt… loss. Things were not as they were, as they should have been, as they could have once been. The fact her memories were not correct, did not make them untrue, and she felt a keen loss. A blow that made her chest ache and her head hurt when she looked and did not see.
'This was not, is not, my home. I am an illusion. But not less real for it.'
Regardless, that wasn't what she was here for.
Drawn to this territory as she was, Athena couldn't reject the call any more than a god could reject the faith of their people. It was only a matter of time until they eventually came to visit areas they were associated with, which made the mediterranean area the perfect hunting grounds for her.
Of course, it also meant the remaining aspects also knew to expect such tactics.
So it became a waiting game.
'Who can ambush the other first.'
And she just happened to be following a lead to another target, familiarity guiding her steps as the small goddess weaved her way through the city, following the trail from the center of the capital all the way to its outskirts. It was almost too easy, so the heretic knew to be on the lookout for traps as she approached a concealed building.
Tearing through the barriers of the veil hiding it from the world was the work of a few seconds, and inside she could already see her presence had been noticed.
Mystics and students of all ages and stripes running away, putting distance between themselves, the main building, and herself.
It looked like an ancient construction, a remodeled temple of old which had been expanded and rebuilt into what appeared to be a center of learning. Even though at its core what remained was a simple building of white stone raised over the additional structures.
From where she stood, hovering over a path of tiled stones parting a sea of grass and white flowers, Athena could read the flawless carvings on the edifice.
"Palaestra."
Her lips quirked into a wan smile.
In a way, this too felt like Fate.
An institution of learning then, or perhaps a Mage Organization dedicated to the gods of Olympus? She could feel a sense of nostalgia around, perhaps drawn to the 'belief' of the people who made up the student body? Or maybe it was the fact they practiced the older form of magic, requiring the blessings of the gods to perform miraculous feats.
She was Athena, a goddess of crafts and learning.
She wouldn't have minded staying here and plucking some of the more promising youths to mentor in her own way.
'Or perhaps I could bring my other half here?'
The youth who usurped her [Snake], only to reveal himself a Dragon. He had recently been put through quite the debacle. Having watched him triumph over that ancient Witch, as well as matching his power against the likes of the White Dragon and the King of Swords.
She was awfully proud of him.
That was the bare minimum to be expected of her future enemy.
Athena was also thankful he'd managed to draw away Salvatore Doni from his territory, as it gave her the chance to infiltrate closer to the coast than before and start her investigation.
'This would be a good place for us to spend our idle time. Whenever we don't engage in vigorous physical activity.' One should not ignore physical training just because they happened to be chasing scholarly pursuits, after all.
Shaking aside the pleasant daydreams, Athena's focus sharpened as she sensed not one, but two powerful presences emerge from within the temple. To her senses, one of them felt like a roaring bonfire flaring up in challenge, a powerful presence honed through years of practice and refinement.
'A witch then.'
Humans born with the innate spiritual talents capable of drawing power from faith. Unlike priestesses, their gifts weren't a boon of the divine but a matter of fate and circumstance. To her knowledge, they often clashed with larger, religious institutions due to the nature of their existence.
"Lucretia Zola. I see you are in good health."
And this Witch in particular was a long lived, dangerous one. She was someone Pallas Athena recalled from her first manifestation, when her original self had been sealed away into a grimoire with the help of the Greatest Witch of Earth.
Dealing with her would have been time consuming, but ultimately doable.
The second figure was more concerning.
A divine presence that emanated a serenity not often associated with her kind.
Heretic Gods were beings born from legend that carried within them the 'power' humans understood them to embody. A compilation of legends assigned to an individual, given shape through the power of Faith.
They were, ultimately, roles or 'facets that once belonged to someone.
A god, a genuine god, was a different matter. Unlike a Heretic, their presence wasn't a contradiction to the world itself, nor did they warp the world around themselves to suit the 'narratives' that made up the core of their being. If a Heretic was something akin to an alter ego brought to life, then the genuine article would be the 'actress' whose actions gave birth to recorded legend.
That was a god.
That was the difference between Pallas Athena and the woman standing across from her, looming over the steps of the temple much as the sun loomed over the horizon as it rose in the morning.
"I miscalculated."
The Heretic Athena was wise enough to realize her mistake.
Because it was only a matter of course that her domain might house more than just the scattered fragments of herself. It also had the possibility of attracting something else altogether connected to the 'Faith' destined for her.
The Original Athena.
"I suppose this wouldn't have been your objective, then?" The first of the two stepped down the wide steps of the once-temple. Around her neck was a golden choker, draped over her body was a chiton of the purest white, and around her waist was a girdle of gold and coral. "Our other selves rarely fear us."
"Teacher…." The other murmured. "Is this wise?"
That earned a quirk of the lips from the first.
"How can it not be? Should we not greet an old friend? Besides, I don't think she means any harm."
Pallas Athena looked. And now she saw.
The crashing of lightning, the pounding of thunder, the smell of blood and foam. Broken bronze and shattered steel. Armies crashing and a libation of blood and wine and oil poured out in equal measures. Of burning parchment, curdling black from the heat. And of greatest loneliness as the World came to an End.
"You are my prototype. I see."
Walking forwards once more, leaving the temple fully, the purple haired goddess smiled.
"I suppose that is a way to look at things. But is it the truest?"
"It is the one I am content with."
The older goddess smiled, it was slight and nearly imperceptible, but there was an unmistakable warmth to it.
"How bold thou art, Athena. Or should I call you by your current face… Pallas. Welcome back. It has been… so long."
She said nothing to either woman.
Drawing her sword was an option, as was running.
She would rather not get a repeat performance of the seal these two put her into last time, even if there was a chance she could take the strength of her original self there was no guarantee that she could match up to the genuine article when she was missing key parts of her Authority.
No Aegis, no Spear, no Serpent.
It was so strange.
She knew her odds of winning this battle were slim to none, but something deep within her seemed at peace, as if she understood that this wasn't a meeting between enemies… but a reunion of long lost friends.
"Not looking to run anymore, I take it?" The older goddess' tone went from serene to lightly teasing as she descended the stairs and approached the Heretic. The truth of the situation making itself plain as the 'memories' that were about Pallas and of Pallas clashed and meshed and washed together.
The Heretic Goddess sighed, not in annoyance, but with fond exasperation
"You do realize that I'm not 'Pallas', yes? Not the one you knew at least." She wanted there to be no misunderstandings about what was about to transpire.
"And deprive myself of a long awaited reunion? Even if in spirit… I suppose you could say I'm still a little bit immature."
"I see you are still as frustratingly insightful as you are clever, sister." Leaving her weapons sheathed, she walked forwards, hesitating for only a moment before the older goddess opened her arms invitingly and Pallas broke into a short run, nearly tackling her original self.
She might have been part of the Heretic Athena. But she was still 'Pallas', after all.
"Lucretia."
Neither said anything for a long while, but the taller of the two turned to her companion.
"Would you prepare tea? For all three of us. Ah, and that grandson of yours. I think he might make good company. After all, I heard my, hmm, sister, yes, dear Pallas has much to tell us and I wouldn't want to force the boy to reschedule his meeting again."
The hug still hadn't been broken.
Pallas was not crying! But her eyes did itch. Because breathing in the old smell of paper and pine resin made her chest ache even more. So painfully nostalgic, it unearthed memories that should not exist, yet appeared as clear as the stars in the night sky.
"There isn't much to discuss. I came in search of a fragment."
"And found us instead. Quite the feat all things considered. I'm not here acting in my capacity as a goddess, you know? I am merely a 'guest' lecturer in this place. Your presence disrupted my class." The tone was warm, welcoming, but no less teasing.
Pallas Athena couldn't reject the goddess in front of her.
And neither could the original reject the heretic.
"Not going to seal me again? As I recall… the 'complete' me tried to absorb you, didn't she?"
"Are you going to make me punish you again?"
Pallas frowned.
"Maybe."
"Ah. You plan to gather all of the pieces of 'you', then?"
"I must." Much like an incomplete puzzle was an eyesore, a fragmented Heretic felt no less compelled to seek out the missing pieces. "Though now that we can speak, how was I freed? Shouldn't I have needed a few centuries to regain my power within the seal."
"Ah. Yes." Athena looked distinctly uncomfortable at that question. "Why don't we go inside? I fear we ought to discuss a few things. Because I may have permitted a… small flaw in my defenses."
"Hmm. Ok." Stepping back and rubbing her eyes, Pallas tugged her hat down and made sure her hair was straight. There was no need to act out any more, after all. "But if it was a small flaw, how did that result in a total failure of your protections?"
The witch, who had returned to the front of the temple with tea, looked mildly scandalized. Athena just threw her head back and laughed.
"Oh Pallas, never change. Now come along, before dear Lucretia dies of shock."
Maybe she took Athena's hand.
Maybe she held it all the way to the sitting room.
But no one would tell.
This was just her 'fate' as Pallas. And a mild detour wouldn't hurt her in the slightest.
In the human world, few were places truly untouched by the presence of civilization.
What had been vast swaths of uncharted territory were now neatly mapped areas where the 'unknown' and the occult had been all but driven away by the efforts of humans. Their thirst for knowledge and willingness to brave the new and the dangerous perhaps was one of many redeeming qualities they boasted.
It was this same quality that made areas like these a rare and cherished treasure.
Isolated from the outside world, a natural cave system containing priceless ores and minerals that would leave any normal person in awe. From glowing veins in the walls, to glittering stalagmites hanging from the ceiling. The room itself was strange in that despite its obvious natural construction, it was still shaped oddly.
A large slab of stone rose from the center, its surface smooth as a mirror as it laid horizontally over the floor as if mimicking a table, and across from it was a strange construct, hollowed out at its center just enough to resemble a seat.
Or rather, a throne.
"The time for calling the others should be soon."
A young voice murmured idly, concealed by the shadows of the cave as her eyes, gleaming red as gemstones, watched the table with anticipation.
"Do you wish for privacy?"
A second voice, older and rougher, echoed. Prompting the first to sigh.
"It should be fine as long as you don't speak out of turn. You know how they are about outsiders participating during meetings. Truly, you'd imagine they would have matured in some way after all this time."
Her companion hummed in thought.
"I suppose stubbornness is to be expected from a group as distinguished as this one. Unwillingness to compromise is a distinctive mark."
The first figure pouted.
"I can't help but wonder if you're teasing me or not."
There was chuckling and a rustle of cloth as the larger of the two bowed gracefully.
"Wouldn't dream of it, little one."
"Well, we're about to get started so you better keep it that way."
Rising from her through, the figure strode forth, confidently strutting through the long tunnel leading to the mouth of the cave with her staff in hand, and cloak gathered around their knees. From there it was a short walk into the old growth - where the stars and flickering candle light fell on all the world. There, laying on the massive stump of an ancient tree, the candle's soft light projected out the shadows into the nearby trees.
Though their owners weren't present, the shadows manifested when called all the same.
"Thank you all for showing up. I'm afraid I don't have pleasant news to share."
Under the soft light of the embers, her voice carried the message with a rustling of leaves and the whistle of the wind across the cavern. To others, it was a mere whisper, but to those in attendance it might as well have resounded with the might of a thunderclap.
All told, together with her, there should have been 13 shadows. Only now, there were only 12.
One of them had perished.
"Who was it this time?" One shadow dangled from a nearby branch, tiny feet kicking up idly, as carefree as the wind. Around the clearing, the others skulked through the darkness of the clouded, moonless night. The arrayed candles serving as the only visible source of light.
"It was Daji. She got tangled up with the Campione in Japan. There was a battle and she was slain."
There was no need for pleasantries. She was as impatient as they were.
"Are we sure? She could have just faked her death again." There was a crack as another of the shadowy forms shifted ever so slightly, nearly uprooting a nearby tree with its size.
She sighed, leaning against her staff.
"I heard it from Le Fay. Do we have reason to doubt her words?"
A third, smaller, shadow dressed in an oversized hooded cloak trembled like a leaf as she stepped out from her hiding place in the treeline and into the clearing proper.
"Doubt her words."
The massive shadow giggled.
"You would, huh? You never got along with Le Fay. Is it distrust or envy, I wonder?"
"I wonder…" The small shape repeated glumly, before stepping back into the treeline.
"Good riddance is all I'll say."
A harsh voice cracked through the silence like a whip.
"Now, now. Is that really how we should speak of a fallen comrade? Daji may not have been an endearing colleague, but she was still one of us all the same, no?"
TThe speaker, a red tinted shadow that seemed to drip with liquid, scoffed from across the clearing.
"That woman didn't think of us as her comrades for a single moment. She was probably going to tattle on us the moment she found someone willing to take her in. We're lucky the old fox finally bit off more than she could chew."
Soft murmurs echoed under the light of the moon, shadowy figures shifting around the stone table as they spoke amongst themselves.
Before she decided to get the meeting back on track.
"Still, it complicates things. First we lost Count Bifrons' backing to that masked lunatic in Los Angeles. Now one of our senior members has been taken out by the Red Dragon Emperor. If we're not careful we'll get picked off one by one before our work is done."
That was a fear they all shared.
Despite the differences in age, creed, and objectives, all those present at the roundtable were familiar with persecution. Across the centuries, all of them had in one way or another been driven out or hunted down for a variety of reasons. None of which they would take responsibility for, of course.
Such was the nature of witches.
Even so, fear eventually drove them to work together under the banner of 'safety in numbers'. But even that didn't mean they were eager to stick out their necks for one another.
Not unless they were compelled.
"So what now?"
One of their number moved forwards, shaggy hair and sharp teeth flashing as its shadow loomed forwards.
"Do we wait? Regroup? Go to ground? Attack?"
"Attack, attack, attack!"
Came that repeating voice, that member sounding so incredulous that it was more biting than any possibly sarcasm.
"Yes, attack. Feign strength when weak. If it would not expose us, then our enemies are out of position. The Black Prince still has that Fatwah on his head, after all. All we would need to do is reveal his movements and the Muhamadeans would do the rest."
One of the shadows sounded keen on the idea.
Long spindly insect wings unfurling behind her as her hand idly caressed the head of a cat that laid at her lap.
"They would try." The giant rumbled. "But if they fail, then we feed the beast. Plus, are you willing to invite more foreigners into your land?"
"I can kill them all later." She was dismissive, teeth bared in challenge, her Napoleon Complex not doing them any favors. "He runs around stealing and plundering, the bloody Sassenach! The others just set up colonies."
And that was enough.
Stamping her staff into the soft earth, the air thudded, shaking as this interaction was stopped.
"Cease this. Your personal… crusade is irrelevant to our present goals. There is too much to accomplish to risk drawing undue attention. For now, reveal the Black Prince's movements and prepare a team to monitor the Child of Heaven and prepare for her return."
Looking up into the sky, wondering what those stars foretold, it took a moment to refocus on the others.
"Removing three pieces from the board and allowing the Eastern Gambit to ignite is to our benefit. We need not show our hand, just nudge the other players." Daji's loss was inconvenient, but not wholly unexpected.
They could adjust to this.
"We must move swiftly." The air frosted up as the tall, thin shadow off in the fifth position spoke. "I sense… an end approaching. Perhaps for us, perhaps for others. But soon."
Ice crawled over the grass and things wilted and died before the shadow pulled back, his power and influence going with him.
"Then we have until the Land of Volcanoes is ready to erupt. Then we shall seize authority from the gods, if only for a moment, and open the way forwards."
The flickering shadows murmured their agreement, vanishing from the meeting one by one as their candles flickered out and only the light of the moon hanging overhead remained, clouds slowly parting to illuminate the clearing as the small shadow rose from the tree stump she'd been using as throne and walked towards the table.
"Quite the dramatic declaration, little one."
There was a shift in the air as the small shadow's companion stood, mirth clear in her voice.
Not that it bothered her.
"Someone has to motivate all those people. Why, I cannot think of anyone better for the job than me."
Chuckling softly, the young blonde girl smiled as the light of the moon found her at last, banishing all concealment and revealing a smile that was as charming and innocent as it was devious.
"After all, it is the duty of a queen to move the other pieces, right?"
Chapter 58: Chapter XLVIII
Chapter Text
Despite appearances, Kaoru didn't think of herself as a delinquent.
She was attentive, still attended her schooling when she could, always made time to continue practicing her family craft, made sure to remain as courteous as was appropriate when dealing with the many, many people she kept from killing each other on a regular basis for the sake of the innocent people who relied on the HCC to keep them safe from what lurked beneath the surface of their society. And she did it all while painfully aware she was a "civilian" in all but name.
Because it mattered little that the Empire was gone, it mattered even less that the Shogunate had long since been abolished.
'The Yamato Spirit doctrine is still strong amongst those who tasted not defeat.'
It was a beautiful sentiment that her family had seen fit to hammer into her for as long as she could walk. But, flowery language aside, Kaoru sometimes wished she was a little more willful, something of a daredevil even. If only because at this very moment she would have done anything for a stiff drink.
Booze at least would let her delay the growing migraine threatening to leave her bedridden. Hangovers could always be dealt with later, it was why they should be treasured in the moment and scorned in the future. But no. She was sober. Her head hurt. And the pain pills she took were about as strong as baby aspirin.
Picking up her office phone, she sighed, straightened her back, and dialed her subordinate's number.
"This is Smith."
"Sumi-Chan, this is your wonderful director speaking."
"Ma'am!"
The audible stiffness in her tone let her relax a smidge. It was good to know that she could still terrify the Hell out of her underlings. Because that alone was what kept them from carrying out some of their more insane plans.
"Did you happen to tell that wonderful partner of yours that if he asks the CIA to turn him into a robot again, we'll sell him to the Yakuza to harvest his organs?"
"I did, ma'am."
"Oh? And what did he say?"
"He said they'd charge you for the disposal, ma'am."
"Really. That's awfully polite for him. Usually that useless salaryman says something really biting. He speaks like he's from Kyoto, you know? The kind of words that make you want to slash him a little."
"Uh, well, um, please don't slash him up anymore, ma'am. That wouldn't be good for his recovery."
"I know, I know. I'll send him a fruit basket. It won't even be poisoned. Oh, before I forget, one more thing. Do make sure to tell him he has a dietary profile that prohibits all alcoholic beverages for, hmm, six months! We don't want to risk his recovery after all."
That got a snort of laughter and Agent Smith took a moment to steel herself as well. In a way, it was strange that she could mouth off to her mother, who Kaoru acknowledged was way scarier than she was, but still struggled a bit with her.
'Maybe it's the age difference?'
Either way, this was just a polite preamble.
"Well, how are things over there?"
It was standard procedure to keep herself abreast of the ongoing situation with the Campione. Even if she had yet to encounter the young man in question, Kaoru wanted to make sure they weren't doing anything that could directly upset Issei Hyoudou.
Well, nothing noticeable at least.
"Rebuilding efforts are going well. The cover up with the media didn't get a lot of pushback and we convinced some of those independent mages who wanted to start conspiracies to back off for the time being."
Well, that was good. Meant the usual suspects were under control.
"What about the foreigners?"
There was a faint sigh from the other end of the line.
"Gone for the most part. The battles against Doni and the evil spirit took a heavy toll on the representatives. The Sitri peerage retreated to the underworld and the Exorcists left town to report to their superiors."
Kaoru nodded in understanding.
"That's good. And the Grigori?"
"Still around. One of the Cadre is in town but hasn't made much effort to ingratiate herself beyond rendering aid in the aftermath of the battle. They might be biding their time while selecting another… bribe."
She would have preferred if they just gave up and left, but apparently the Hakuryukou had built something of a rapport with their wayward Tyrant and so Kaoru didn't feel confident in pushing them out.
Although she was sorely tempted to do it. Lady Seishuuin would have approved.
"No casualties, then?"
"Aside from injuries sustained during the fight, our agents are on the mend. Amakasu will take a month before he is anywhere resembling action ready. I think he might go on a vacation for once."
Kaoru would pay to see that happen.
"And how about Ena?"
"Complaining about her sword. Salvatore Doni heavily damaged it during the battle and we had to put it back in its scabbard lest the seal inside break. I don't think the Campione would have appreciated the rampage."
Nor would the girl's patron.
"I will send someone to pick up the Grass Cutter Replica and take it for repairs. From what I'm told, their blacksmith's village has a new talent on the rise who might be able to even improve on it."
And they would take whatever they could get to improve their odds of survival.
"I'll let Ena know. She'll be hesitant to part with it, though."
"Just tell her it won't break as easily next time. Now, one of the reports mentioned that the Campione had a new request to make? Should I be worried about having to put together even more bribes?"
"Yes ma'am. He wants to request a meeting."
"Hmm. That's serious. I'll probably need to give you my direct line for the future. But still, who does he want to meet with?"
There was a very pregnant pause and then a sound of absolute surrender from the other side of the call.
"Everyone, ma'am. And I mean everyone involved in the administration of Japan. Civil, military, and supernatural. Along with, I think, representatives of everyone who has an interest in the region and can be trusted to behave."
That-!
That was….
"Please tell me you aren't serious and this is payback for the pay cut I gave you."
"Wait, you cut my pay?"
"Technically it was the Diet, but I'm the one who got to issue it."
And now Kaoru was wondering if this was somehow karma getting back at her for trying to toe the line and act like a neutral party. Because Sumi's reprimand by the other clan heads meant she could either risk her own position to side with the Seishuuins or give the agent a slap on the wrist and move onto more important matters.
Only it seemed she was gonna have to cancel her entire schedule for the day.
"Ok, Agent Smith, let's… let's get you to come in for the day. I'll rotate in another team, you need some down time as is, to formally take over as the Campione's attache. But I need you to start from the beginning. Who, exactly, does he want to see?"
"Like I said, ma'am, everyone."
By the end of their phone call she was already putting together a crisis plan.
By the time she called up her secretary, she was already considering contingencies.
By the time she was answered… she decided she'd have that drink.
"Call the emperor's household. We need to have a meeting with someone high up enough to push through an emergency summit. And bring me a bottle of sake."
It was going to be a very, very long day.
Mount Homan was a safe place.
In a nation that could sometimes descend into absolute violence and faced multiple existential threats, sometimes of their own making, this particular place was protected from within and without.
Most armies tacitly agreed to avoid damaging it or its grounds, while the monks and nuns stationed there reciprocated and avoided involving themselves overtly with the politics of the time. The ancient lineages of defenders having cultivated a strong position of neutrality up to the point their neutrality was respected. One could say they were extensively armed, highly organized, and possessed an extremely dim view of anyone that might tempt them to prove either.
In other words, they were peaceful and far from helpless.
So when a single priest, youngish, without particularly striking features, began making his way up from the shrine at the base of the mountain towards the summit, it was hardly surprising.
Perhaps he worked there, perhaps he simply sought to make a pilgrimage, perhaps he had a secret love he wished to pray for success in courting!
Of course, that was not why the shrine's guards remained as they were.
This was the place where the Mother of Emperors dwelled. This was the home to a lynchpin in the relationship between the divine and the mundane. This was a place where one might search out the spirits of Mountains and Forests.
But when the tourists thinned out and when the bare trees rustled in the breeze, the guards remained still. Because this priest felt… familiar. Comforting. Trustworthy. Not through a forcible influence, as many troublemakers might use, but simply through the nature of what he was.
Some of the guards quietly whispered to one another that he was a servant of their patrons. A herald of the gods. Others simply a particularly holy man.
So stone lions remained asleep.
Crows did not draw their swords.
Foxes played and ran and did not bite.
And monks remained at prayer.
When the Wind spoke and the Earth rumbled, the wise man listened.
In the end, the absolutely normal priest reached the summit, joined only for a moment by a pair of songbirds whose music ought to have been naught but a single, old recording, and entered into the upper sanctuary.
Kneeling in prayer, beads wrapped around steady fingers, head low, words slipped free.
"Ancestors and lords, this one humbly beseeches thy attendance. For this one has attempted thine commands."
There was no change.
Not a visible one, at least.
Yet all who'd been present to watch the priest's ascent felt it as the mountain beneath their feet shuddered. From the most humble blade of grass to the sacred beasts that made the depths of the mountain their home, it was as if all could sense the same presence descend upon them.
A herald of the gods.
"Your request has been granted, child. You may report what you have found on the matter of the Young Demon King."
The priest bowed in respect of the herald, taking a moment to order his thoughts before speaking.
"On the matter of Issei Hyoudou, it was the will of the gods that an in depth investigation be conducted so as to ascertain the circumstances of his rise. In the interest of providing as comprehensive a view as possible, this one has delved deep into archives and consulted many earthly spirits to divine the past of the Hyoudou family so as to uncover whether he truly was a remnant of the previous generation as was suspected."
Japan had only had a single previous experience with a nascent Campione in its past.
The Fool of Owari.
Thus it was only natural for there to be reasonable doubt regarding his ancestry and whether this was some sort of planned comeback or failure on their part in purging the previous Demon King's influence from the living world.
"And what have you learnt?"
The voice of the herald spoke through the land, through the birds, through the bedrock of the temple itself.
"I've learnt much, but a lot was of little consequence. The Hyoudou Family has no extraordinary ties to any particular clan or dynasty. No more than any other mundane family would. Metalworkers during the past great war. There is very little connecting them to mighty ancestors or servants of the previous Demon King. This one would go as far as to say there's almost a disconnect."
Shadows covered the temple for the moment, a pure, white light shining in dark corners as a voice that was whispers in the dark echoed around them all.
"Then that is lesson enough. His Grandfather's soul dwells with the Buddhas, his mother's parents are waiting in Heaven, too. Seek his father's mother and look upon her."
The priest bowed his head, feeling both presences leave, and breathed deeply.
Letting the guise fall free, there stood a presence all its own. And began to think on the consequences of its actions.
"But I suppose no one could have imagined this happening when a man prayed in the snow until his feet bled…."
That part was best left out of the report.
"Hmm. Did she really need to give such vague directions?"
Looking at the piece of paper that had literally floated into his hands, the message, allegedly from Ena, informed him she had been settled into a local shrine to finish her recuperation. Before spending several paragraphs explaining that she had 'asked a boon of the lords of wind to deliver this message to her lord'.
It was mostly the… enthusiasm with which she had written everything that convinced him that it wasn't a trap. Also the fact that the paper tried to hit him in the forehead while folded like a shuriken.
"But how I am supposed to find a shrine that 'echoes with the thunder of the last great war, honoring the world and the spirits of the fallen, and sits atop a wooded hill of peace, a reminder of a time of war'. Honestly, who the Hell taught her how to write Japanese?"
She was a sweet girl, and really cute, but he did have a few worries.
"Well, I guess I should get used to walking around Kuoh more often. Sona showed me a few of her patrol routes before, but that was more stuff they scouted."
He didn't mind getting to know his hometown. There were places he'd never gone before and it was nice to see them, too. And it wasn't like there were… rough parts of Kuoh, per se, but there were richer sections and poorer ones, like with any city.
Places that people lived, little side streets that wove around the town's river, and even a few shops and restaurants he didn't know even existed.
Intellectually, too, he kind of understood his hometown was pretty sizable.
But that was one thing and this was something else entirely!
"And none of that actually helps me find where Ena is staying. Maybe I should call Smith for directions? I don't really wanna bother her again, though."
It also kinda let him understand the city was starting to show its wear and tear. Twice already he'd seen sewer maintenance crews diving into the depths below, cordoning off sections of the city to help replace damaged pipes. He'd also seen a large pot hole in the middle of the street a few squares back.
He felt tempted to fill it up with his own power, but figured that wouldn't work. If anything it would be like driving a nail into a wall. The part he fixed would just sink and break the parts around it because it was that much more resistant to damage, while being heavier than surrounding materials.
"Maybe I should bring that up when we have that meeting?"
After asking for one to be called, Smith had told him that it might take a few days for her superiors to get everything ready and let him know that she'd keep him informed. Though he couldn't help but notice how… unnerved she was at the time.
Maybe he was inconveniencing them?
But Issei really couldn't put this off.
He wanted his town to be taken care of, wanted to make sure people didn't wake up to him wrecking the place because the next big bad god showed up wanting a fight unannounced and he had no one to take care of things while he fought.
All the fights were damaging Kuoh, in ways that you couldn't see on the surface.
"Its gonna make things hard to enjoy if places start falling apart. And it's strange, but it seems like a lot of wild animals and insects are just kinda nor around anymore." Though he did seem to have a bit of a penchant for throwing large rocks around….
So immersed was he in his thoughts that Issei couldn't move out of the way in time as he bumped into someone. Someone who just happened to be standing in front of him, causing him to fall backwards with a surprised yelp, only for a hand to catch him before he could land on his ass.
"Oh my, look who we have here…."
Surprisingly, it was a familiar face with long dark hair and a bewitching pair of light pink eyes that met his own. More importantly, the older student also happened to be the one holding his hand, as surprised to see him as he was to see her.
"Senpai?" He couldn't help but blink in confusion.
What was she doing this far from the ORC?
"Quite a bit far from home, aren't you?" Pulling him back to his feet, Issei couldn't help but blink owlishly as he took in her appearance. Much different from his usual school uniform, the devil girl was wearing what looked like a priestess outfit. Though it didn't do much to hide her figure.
If anything it accentuated it even more!
Truly, Issei's eyes were blessed on this day.
"I'm a bit lost is all, heh. Heh?"
And he wasn't lying, he really did feel lost. Also, he hadn't let go of her hand yet. The very soft hand that made his own tingle and the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.
Akeno giggled.
"You can let go now. I promise not to bite."
Issei sputtered in surprise.
"S-Sorry. I've been a bit absentminded today."
The teasing smile on his senior's face was amused, perhaps even a bit indulgent. Not that he minded it, but he had the feeling she might end up holding onto this for later on.
She struck him as the 'ara ara' type.
Those were dangerous.
Fortunately, she didn't push the issue, instead allowing him to pull back awkwardly with a serene smile, though it soon gave way to curiosity as she stepped closer, completely negating the space he'd put between them.
"You still haven't answered my question, though. Anything bringing you to this side of town? Perhaps looking to meet with a lady friend away from the prying eyes of your classmates?"
Well… yeah.
When she put it like that….
"Kinda? Ena, you probably don't know her since she came by after you guys left. But, well, she's someone from the Committee and she got hurt helping me so I was trying to find the shrine where she's staying at. Something about… echoes of the last great war?"
"Oh, hmm, well that's a bit odd. I was actually looking for the same place, I think, as that's where I've lived since coming to Kuoh. It was abandoned so I moved in and began maintaining it."
For some reason she looked really, really upset, but in the sort of way she was trying to hide it.
"But…?"
"But it seems like its gates have been sealed and for the life of me I cannot remember how to get inside. This obfuscation is quite frustrating."
Ah. That would do it.
"So was it part of the cleanup? Did your house get damaged in the fight?"
The devil seemed a little confused, but, rather than snapping at him, simply walked over to his side and spoke perhaps a bit more directly than he expected.
"No. It's been simply locked up. As in, someone took the time to activate very specific barrier spells to keep me out."
Issei frowned.
Could it have been Daji? She had to have been hiding somewhere before she nabbed Aika's body, after all.
But that didn't make sense.
"Do you want me to come with you to take a look?" Did the people who brought Ena to the temple take it over not knowing that Akeno was already living there? Would they have cared even if they knew? There had to be something more going on, but he wanted to take a look first before he went calling Smith.
She was probably in the middle of something important anyway.
"A chance to wield the power and authority of the Demon King for my own agenda? My, you really know how to make a Devil feel special."
He didn't need any more of an invitation than that, quickly jogging up the small stone path and trying his best not to get too annoyed. Again, this was probably just a small misunderstanding, after all, but it was a dumb one. One of his friends was locked out of her home because she had to take a trip. On top of that, it seemed like it was a pointless squabble, too.
In the end, they came to a bright red Tori gate with large streamers of paper charms hanging down from it.
"So, this is the place?"
The dark haired girl sighed.
"Yes, as far as I remember. If I so much as think about crossing the boundary I'll find myself back down the street, forgetting what I was doing."
Well, at least they weren't hurting her.
Still, he could take a closer look and, lo and behold, he felt something press against the sides of his head, like a small migraine, before he managed to shake it off with an annoyed huff.
Some of the paper tags didn't appear any different from what he'd seen at any other temple, though he could tell there was something being drawn to them. And a few in particular felt "different". Almost like they were searching for something, or, rather, he had the impression that he was being watched by them? It was strange, but no more strange than anything else in his life.
So Issei reached out and snatched them up, shrugging off the feeling of something around them trying to push his hand away before tearing them off the gate.
Campione had massive magic resistance, after all, so it wasn't like they could hurt him!
"Feeling better now?"
"I suppose so, yes…. The compulsion to leave has stopped. Even so, hmm, well, I suppose you are a Demon King after all, so they must see it as just par for the course."
Akeno seemed both amused and a little worried, glancing up at the sky.
Who was she talking-
Oh, right. This was a temple that he kinda just desecrated.
"Did I just risk divine retribution?!"
"I don't know. I didn't have the time to look at what charms you tore down, Issei." She snorted. "But that's hardly your fault. It was this land that named the God Slayers 'Demon Kings', so it fits."
He rubbed the back of his head, looking at the strips of paper he'd pulled down.
"Well, so long as the gods aren't too upset, I guess we can get you moved back in. Also, I'll make a few offerings later, but I don't think this was on purpose."
While the shrine was located up a small hill, the climb was actually rather long. Neither of them felt the need to skip up the rows and ,for some reason, Issei suspected the number of steps was significant in some vague way. But maybe that was just him being sensitive.
Along the way they passed about ten sets of guardian statues, but none of them had a presence, and an idle question to Akeno confirmed they'd been lifeless long before she'd moved in.
Within the temple grounds, there was a slight slump behind the crest of the hill, leveling out into what he thought was an even plain. Probably about three hundred meters across and another four hundred wide, it was large, but not huge, and surrounded by a very clearly artificial river. The water itself formed a solid barrier around the whole of the fenced perimeter, with an entrance and exit for the flow, bringing it down into the moat, perhaps from a spring, and then rolling out towards the river that bordered Kuoh's edge.
Both stopped at the small well just across the entrance bridge and washed themselves.
"So this is where you lived?"
"Indeed. Is it truly so odd?"
"Hmm. I suppose if this were a game I would expect a Devil at an abandoned shrine, but this place doesn't look at all like that. More like it was just, well, a normal shrine."
"If you must know, there was no Kami." Akeno bowed her head, perhaps offering a prayer in her own way, perhaps to Lucifer or some Devil God, if they had one, and continued her explanation. "I think it was abandoned, not desecrated, but there was little power or magic in this place when I took it over. Kuoh has many of these places, maybe… two or even three thousand temples and shrines in all, though most of them are very small, some no larger than a bird house. And very few of them have anything residing within them at all."
"Yeah." Issei agreed. "That makes sense. I know that, back during the Edo period, a lot of graves were moved here. And even before then a lot of people from Kyoto had personal shrines and mausoleums here. Is that why the Devils purchased it?"
"I think so. The Bael Clan, whom leased it to the Gremorys and Sitris, acquired it in a deal that saw them assist with the… containing of Christian rebels in the south. As far as Rias knows, and Lord Zeoticus has explained to either of us, the Baels were looking for a particular spirit they believed had been sealed away. But ended up finding nothing, making a great many local foes, and turning it into something of a trading post instead."
Issei looked at her oddly.
"What? Was anything I said odd?"
The Campione hurriedly backtracked.
"No, no! Just… didn't think you'd know all that off the top of your head. I'm not even sure I'd remember half of it!" Well, maybe that was a lie, but he'd need a pretty darn good reason to memorize stuff like that.
Akeno giggled, puffing up her chest, and Issei was very glad for the, ahem, pride his friend was showing!
"Well, that's just what a Queen is supposed to do. Buchou is actually very interested in this kind of history and would have me read her books back when we were younger. When she didn't have as much of a grasp of the language, I ended up reading enough of those to know a little history by heart."
Eesh.
That sounded kinda rough.
"Wait, can't Devils speak and read all languages?"
"Hmm. Yes and no." She tilted her head. "It is a magical trait that all Devils possess, but it is the ability to 'understand' all languages, not to know them. And many supernaturals possess a similar 'gift of tongues'."
Well that was mighty handy.
He wondered if that was something he could also do.
'Questions for later.' Issei reassured himself.
The complex itself was large, with several outbuildings, and inner and outer shrines.
"Wow, how could you maintain this all by yourself?"
"I had little helpers."
"Oh! Your little friends!" Issei recalled the small youkai now. "I suppose they're quite helpful?"
"Very. Still, it looks like someone's currently in the main office. Hmm. I suppose it's nice they aren't staying in my rooms, at least."
"Huh. I guess we should say hello?"
Akeno looked highly displeased at "just" saying hello, but she nodded her head and began leading him over, only to stop at the threshold of the main building itself, reaching to massage the side of her head with a wince.
"Are you okay?"
"It's just rejection. Holy places don't sit well with Devils, after all. And someone has gone through great pains to sanctify this shrine. It shouldn't have been that easy to achieve."
Come to think of it, Issei was feeling something like that.
Well, maybe not exactly.
He remembered the feeling of fighting Dusa-chan and Wukong. Their powers were born from faith, or divinity, or whatever term people used, and the temple did kinda feel like them, if only not exactly so. It wasn't enough to make him feel threatened, but it probably made approaching the place uncomfortable for his senior.
"Well, just stay close, then. I can clear the place out if it starts hurting you."
That got him a panicked look from her.
"Please don't damage the shrine."
Issei sighed, he wasn't thinking about that. But then again, she probably didn't know about the authority he got before they left so it was a valid fear when all she'd seen him do was destroy buildings.
"I'm sorry but we're… closed… to visitors."
A brown haired girl stepped out of the building they'd been walking up to, broom in hand, and froze in place.
"M-my lord!"
She went terribly pale.
"Oh, you're the girl that was helping out with the wounded! Ah, Ena told me your name, uh, Yuri, right?"
And then fainted.
"Crap! Are you ok!?"
He rushed over, concern clear for the girl who'd just fainted at the sight of him.
Akeno sighed.
"This is going to be a headache…"
It had been a long morning for her, all things considered. Having spent hours running circles around the door of her own home, unable to remember how to open it or even where it was before she found herself back where she started. It was frustrating enough that she'd considered throwing some lightning around to see if it helped.
Obviously it wouldn't deal with her problem.
But it would have felt good to do it.
"Maybe we could get some water, or at least a pillow so she won't hurt her neck. Do you know where…?"
"Down the hallway and turn left, it's the second door. I have extras in the laundry room." She answered unblinkingly. Unwilling to take her eyes off the girl lying awkwardly on the ground.
Akeno felt… conflicted.
One part of her wanted to lift this girl off the floor, toss her down the stairs, and close the door before she had the time to hit the ground outside.
It wasn't even totally unreasonable and she felt moderately certain she could even sway Issei to see her side of things. But she did think that might be a little untoward. After all, there might be a good reason that this had happened. Akeno, however, would not hold her breath.
Nor would she completely keep the sneer off her face at the wilting maiden dressed up like a little part time priestess.
'Hime-Miko, Japan's greatest treasure. How pitiful.'
Her mother had been one, of course.
Akeno herself, had she been human, might have been one, too.
But she was not, so she could not be, and for that she was eminently grateful. Whatever hand Fate had dealt her, surely it was better than… this.
"Rias, if nothing else, wouldn't have tolerated such behavior. Not from her Queen. And Gasper at least could be considered a miraculous sort of cursed existence. His power is such that he could kill and devour demigods, were he to assert himself. But what excuse have you, oh little wallflower, for such timidity?"
Her home hadn't been too terribly changed. The wallpaper had been replaced and the flooring now sported a number of small rugs instead of the bare tatami she'd kept here. Not that she'd lived in this particular building. She had stayed in the main hall, to better center herself within the wards, and slept there too.
The empty building had appreciated anything, no matter how warped and twisted, to fill it.
"Oh stop it, girl, the defenses here recognize me before you, no matter that you've usurped them. I know you're awake. I can feel it."
The girl cracked an eye open, lips set in a thin line as she slowly, gracefully, pulled herself from the ground, sitting across from the reincarnated Devil with a look that screamed consternation.
"You need to leave, now."
Akeno crossed her arms under her chest and cocked an eyebrow.
"No."
The priestess across from her grimaced ever so slightly before her face became a mast of stubborn reproach.
"I don't understand what your aim here is, but you've brought one of the Demon Kings to this temple. I assure you nothing good will come of it so I strongly advise you to pretend you never saw me, turn around, and leave before he returns. It won't serve either of us any good if he were to stay."
What was she talking about?
Akeno was curious. The vehemence with which she spoke wasn't what she expected from the wilting flower she portrayed herself to be, if anything she sounded rather forceful now.
It made her curious.
"You are from the Committee, then?"
"How did you know?" The girl looked uncertain.
"He mentioned meeting you, so I assume you must have been called in to deal with that mess that happened a few days ago, am I right? But that doesn't explain why you are still in town, nor why you have chosen to come here and kick me out of my home."
"Ah, so you were the squatter. I wondered why they needed me to purify this place on such short notice."
Akeno took note of the implied insult and wrote it down to avenge later. This girl was deceptively good at getting under her skin.
"Hardly a squatter. More of a caretaker of lost and abandoned places. But the more pressing point is that you've done a rather… insufficient job."
"Hardly. I managed to sway the spirit of the temple away from the Devilish magic you'd begun feeding into it."
"I mean researching your target." Akeno let her lips twitch into a proper smirk. "That Demon King cares about his friends. Which I strongly suspect is the energy signature in the other room. The one that reacted when you fell over, but didn't reveal herself. He's here to stay."
"Then I'll ask Ena to ask him to leave." The Hime-Miko seemed displeased at the thought of having to do so, but didn't elaborate. "The mistakes you made have caused energy build ups to begin occurring here. Enough that it risks being drawn into something difficult. Especially if you had thought to create a Genus Loci."
For some reason that comment well and truly pissed her off.
'Why does this little girl annoy me so much? What about her is bothering me?'
Other than the theft of her home, of course. But it seemed more… personal.
"Oh, hey, you're ok!" Issei came running down the hallway and the girl paled, quite seriously, but didn't faint again. "Yeah, you seemed pretty spooked to see me back after the Daji fight, but I assumed you were just tired or something. I'm glad you didn't hit your head when you fell, though."
He was holding several pillows and blankets, almost a comical number of them, and Akeno cast a discrete spell to keep them from falling out of his arms.
"Issei Hyoudou, by the way, nice to meet you!"
To her credit, the girl didn't faint a second time, instead she rested her hands primly over her lap and with a fixed, courteous smile, stiffly bowed her head to the Demon King.
"It is an honor to make your acquaintance. We haven't been properly introduced yet so allow me to remedy that mistake."
Everything about the girl screamed unease.
"My name is Yuri Mariya. I am the priestess put in charge of this Shrine."
Chapter 59: Chapter XLIX
Chapter Text
"With all due respect, my lord, that simply isn't an option."
"And why not?"
"Because it simply isn't. This temple is specifically under the protection of the HCC and allowing a Devil to occupy it would violate-"
When he held up a hand, she suppressed a flinch, but Yuri did not appreciate the fact it was the hand that had manifested the Boosted Gear.
"Look. I'm trying to come up with a reasonable compromise here." Issei Hyoudou, the Seventh Demon King, heralded as the Red Dragon Emperor, and, as some whispered, the new Shogun of Japan in all but name, crossed his arms. "This was her home, you can't just lock someone out because you don't like them. I know we have a bit of a reputation for being insular, but this is a bit much."
She bit her tongue and swallowed the immediate excuse she wanted to offer, instead choosing to delay any response by tending to Ena for a moment.
The room she was staying in was a small corner of the office that had been converted into a tiny bedroom. A cot, a few small tables, and a large stuffed capybara were all she needed for her "sleepover". Yuri hardly minded, her friend wasn't exactly difficult to keep happy, and the old TV she'd dug out of a closet was more than enough entertainment, so long as her… accepted programs were on.
Meaning the only really annoying part was the fact she insisted on some pretty strange meals and, frankly, she wasn't thrilled her best friend thought squirrels were an acceptable source of protein.
Far less annoying than how that Devil had known exactly where her tea kettle was and how Yuri had zero doubts she was slowly losing control of the wards.
But this fight wouldn't be won by exorcising the invader.
So she focused on her friend, who had demanded the Demon King allow her to rest her head in his lap. And nearly gave Yuri a heart attack in the process.
It was easy enough to bring her a glass of water, fluff her pillow, make sure not to touch him, check her bandages, and tuck her back in. Even if her… rather blunt friend was more than happy to talk to the Campione in the interim, it didn't exactly help her nerves much.
In fact, hearing about just how much nonsense he'd gotten into in such a short period of time made her even more concerned about possibly telling him the whole truth here. But….
'If he's so eager to protect the Devils, then perhaps that's a route to pursue.'
"My lord, I understand that it is important to look after one's allies. But the truth of the matter is that this was not so abandoned as the Devil claimed. Even if no Kami was actively dwelling within the inner sanctuary, this was still a shrine sacred to the Himejima clan in particular, where Minamoto no Raikou and his companions had been honored in the past."
"She's lying."
Looking up from where she'd been kneeling, pouring a cup of tea for the Demon King, the black haired witch simply gave Yuri the tiniest of smirks as she elaborated.
"This place was abandoned long before I returned. And the only energies here were fragments of a long, long gone Kami's faded presence."
'What a vexing interloper.'
Refusing to make a face, the Hime-Miko decided that she would happily play this game. 'After all, she didn't take her opportunity to explain the agreement between her clan and the Gremory's Lord.'
"Perhaps." Yuri conceded. "But you failed to deny the claim that this was a Himejima shrine."
"Abandoned in Bael, now Gremory territory."
"Which specifically violates the tenets of the agreement between your family and your owner."
The Devil's facade chipped, a sneer threatening to turn her beautiful face ugly.
"Because they were chasing me down to murder me, like they did my mother."
"Yes. And that was a horrible decision, brought about by her knowing and willful violation of the tenets of the Himejima Clan. She did not need to lay with a Fallen Angel, an avowed enemy of Heaven and of the Kami, even if she wished to heal him."
They did not have the luxury of choosing who to serve or who to take for a husband or even who to love. So even if she personally thought the Himejima were led by absolutely hidebound fools, proof of the worst impulses of the purists wasn't surprising. Or even discomforting. It was practically expected!
'Her mother should have had the decent sense to run away. Going to Hell would have been safer and wiser than trying to stay so close to home.'
Yuri wanted to scream.
She wanted to scream, hide, and run away. Not in any particular order.
When her family had commanded her to take residence within the seemingly recently abandoned shrine, the young priestess had done so with the intent of making herself as small and unnoticeable as possible. To avoid the gaze of the Campione that now called Kuoh his home.
That was her intent.
But plans seldom work as intended, and now she was forced to measure wits with a spiteful exile of an equally spiteful family, all the while said Demon King watched from the sidelines.
'This week couldn't possibly get worse.'
So, Yuri opted for the fastest method of expediting the Demon King's departure… which was proving to be difficult because the Himejima girl would not take the hint!
"And how does my past motivate your faction in the least? I know enough to understand that your superiors in the committee are not at all in the good graces of that family. Aren't you just stealing from them for your own benefit?"
'Just leave, dammit!'
She could not afford to have that Demon King stay any longer.
The moment he learned of what was happening, of what they were doing here, there was no way he wouldn't oppose it. Because if he was in any way related to that Wolf, then he wouldn't care.
"Alright, alright, timeout."
The Campione interjected, raising his hands as the two miko looked about ready to start tearing into each other again.
"Look, I dunno exactly what… half of what you guys said means. Fallen Angels. Clans. Territories. That kinda stuff might be important to whoever you guys work with, but this isn't their city. Since apparently everyone thinks I'm supposed to be in charge I'll tell you guys to cut it out and keep it simple."
Yuri sighed.
It wasn't… wholly unreasonable, but she still couldn't help but frown at having her own arguments brushed aside so easily. Not when, as far as she was concerned, she was the only one trying to prevent a disaster.
She hoped that it wouldn't come to this, but refusing a demand from a Demon King would be just as suspicious as trying to obfuscate the truth.
"Where would you like me to start then?"
The teenage tyrant gave a shrug.
"You can skip the start, I guess. Akeno says this is her house. You said the Committee asked you to fix up the temple. That's the jist of it, right? But why did they tell you to come here?"
"Do make sure to be honest, this time."
Yuri shot the half-fallen girl an annoyed side glance. As if she needed encouragement when dealing with a Demon King. Compared to that, the reincarnated devil might as well have been a stray cat.
"The aetheric properties of the locus of magic and the inherent strength of the numerologically aligned elements of the temple's… design…." The Campione had totally blanked on her, glancing at the Devil for help, and Yuri just hurried up before the other girl could say too much. "This temple is being used to gather and transmit faith."
The half-fallen girl seemed to catch onto her explanation first.
"Kuoh has never had that problem before. Are you sure?"
Yuri nodded tersely.
"You probably felt the presence of the divine as you entered. It's not something that a single Miko can cause, no matter how powerful. This city has started to accumulate faith at an alarming rate and none of our investigations has managed to uncover the reason."
"And since you couldn't deal with the cause… you took the temple."
The Hime-miko sighed, annoyed at having to repeat this part of the explanation.
"To prevent the possible emergence of a Heretic God, a decision was made to repurpose this temple and another for the sake of transporting the faith towards the gods."
"Wouldn't any temple work then? There's like… hundreds of them in town." His eyes immediately focused up and Yuri couldn't help but flinch.
"Not of the size and importance needed. Think of them as pipelines leading to the realm of the gods. Even if we went around fixing every single small shrine in this city, it was more time effective to handle the bigger ones first, or else energy would simply build up. Heretic Gods also aren't the only beings that can use Faith, either."
The demon king scratched the back of his neck, looking at her as if unsure on what to do. No doubt weighing the odds on whether he could compel her to undo their work at the temples and facilitate his next hunt.
Campione were quite alike in many ways.
"Hmm. No-" She shivered, hearing the seriousness in the formerly laid back boy's voice. "That is a problem. And one that needs to be dealt with." Trepidation mixed with confusion and Yuri was able to force herself not to actually faint this time. "Hey Akeno, think you can do the same thing?"
"Hmm… no. I don't think I can. Physically maintaining a shrine is very different from serving as a conduit for faith. I'm afraid it wouldn't agree with me… circumstances being as they are."
He wanted to hand over the task of Shrine Maiden to a devil? Why, if Yuri wasn't trying to keep herself from hyperventilating she would have strong words to share about the idea! The least of all because it would probably just cause an explosion!
"Guess it hurts to admit you can't, huh? Still, I appreciate the honesty. There are few things I would like less than to have another Heretic God stomp around the place, though."
She had no idea what to say or do.
Yuri was utterly gobsmacked.
This was… not the reaction she was expecting. In fact, Yuri was fully intent on kowtowing and groveling at the teen's feet until he allowed her to continue the process. Not to have it be immediately allowed after the young tyrant confirmed his devil… concubine... whatever she was couldn't replace her in doing so.
'But why?" Curiosity overcame hesitation and Yuri had to know. "Wouldn't killing it make you stronger? Shouldn't you rush headlong into danger? You're both the Red Dragon Emperor and the Seventh Campione! Everything about you says-"
"That I gotta put other people in danger?" Looking a little annoyed, and stroking Ena's hair to calm down, he firmly rejected what she had to say. "Nah. More trouble will come along no matter what I want. So why should I go and bring it down on top of me? It would just be more clean up."
"I-I'm sorry." Hands balled in the hem of her robe, Yuri bowed her head. "I can't accept the truth of your words."
Maybe it was suicidal, maybe it was the casualness with which he spoke, but Yuri just… couldn't. Her mind wouldn't accept what he said.
So when she sighed, part of her was terrified she'd stepped over a line. Just what in the world had she gotten herself involved with? And what was the Seventh Campione trying to achieve?
Yuri couldn't wrap her head around it.
"Well, you don't have to accept what I have to say. You just need to make sure trouble doesn't show up. And I guess I should start looking into Kuoh's history or something."
"Hmm? Ena wonders why you would need to do that?"
Yuri wondered, too, and was glad for the question.
"'Cuz it's gonna explode, right? It's still a bomb. So better see if we can figure out a way to defuse it ahead of time."
Issei sighed, his feet slightly scraping against the steps of the temple's approach.
'What a mess.'
When he stopped by to help Ena, he hadn't expected something like this to come up. Nor was he prepared to deal with it, and it annoyed him that, once again, he was learning about something important right before it was gonna blow up in his face.
Only this time he managed to get a hold of things before they went off the rails.
[They must have thought you were going to interfere and allow a Heretic God to emerge here.]
Yeah, that much he understood.
"Don't they know that I'm not like Doni or Luo Hao, though? I've been trying really hard to just let things go on as they did before. So shouldn't they be happy that I'm not trying to take over and rule?"
The green light on the back of his hand flickered to life.
[It's never that easy. The King who distrusts the General may act against good advice. Even if that Committee lady and her daughter know and trust you, that doesn't mean their bosses are gonna take things at face value. In that way, they were probably trying to keep a problem from showing up whether you knew about it or not.]
And that led to Akeno getting kicked out of her house.
But he couldn't just stop the HCC from doing what they needed to. Not when the outcome might be another Heretic God dropping on their heads so soon after he barely dealt with Daji and that lunatic of a swordsman.
[We could always try and find what is gathering the Faith here.]
'Was there something like that?'
[Temples gather faith toward themselves and transport it to the deities they are dedicated to. It's not my area of expertise, but there should be something similar to that acting here. A temple or altar that's gathering faith. Something symbolic of that deity but disconnected from them.]
Symbolic but disconnected?
Issei's head felt like it was gonna spin.
Sometimes he forgot he'd only been in the God Slayer business for a couple months. Everyone seemed to know so much more than he did, and sometimes assumed that he also knew all that kind of thing just because he somehow managed to kill a dangerous but sad goddess.
"How do I solve this?"
Without having to kick out or upset anyone, that is.
[You could try and find whatever is drawing Faith to the city. But with all these temples up and running, it's already dispersed enough there won't be a way to track it to the source.]
"And if I stop the temples…."
[A Heretic pops up. I wonder which one. Maybe one of those infamous Oni because of the little buddies that friend of yours is looking after.]
Great.
The last thing Issei needed was to play at being Momotaro. The time he got roped into it for a school play was enough. He didn't need someone's dog peeing on his leg again, or bird poop on his shoulder….
Ddraig's laughter rumbled across their connection, mostly because he seemed to have a dim view of "monster slayers" as much as anything else. But Issei sent the big guy the mental equivalent of a middle finger and tried not to sulk too much.
It did occur to him, however, that he did actually know a bit of magic.
'If I could learn how to do a couple of things in a month or two, then how fast do normal people go? What is normal? I doubt my parents got anything too… unsafe. Yinghua would have looked out for them. But does he know magic? Is there a difference between that and cultivation stuff? What about gods?"
[Those are mostly aliens.]
…whut?
[Hmm? You didn't know? Most of the beings you call 'gods' are extra planetary or extra dimensional in nature. Or a few, like the Fey were, come from parts of the world adjacent to humanity in some way. But the Aesir and Vanir were just what you would probably call aliens.]
'Like the whole comic book thing from America?'
The heroines were very much Good Eating. Usually. Some of them got a bit weird. Heroes too, now that he thought about-
'No! No distractions. Gods are aliens?'
[Well, kind of? You humans are weird. Much easier to just call them all breakfast, lunch, and dinner. No idea about your people's gods, though, I never bothered coming this far east.]
Issei decided he was going to go home and get a journal. He was going to write down every single question he could think of. And he was going to start getting answers. He was some crazy powerful tyrant, right? So he was gonna be tyrannical and get some damn answers!
'Ah, but Smith is trying to rest up… hmm. I guess… well, I should check on Aika.'
Taking a deep breath, appreciating the scent of pine trees on the wind, he looked out across the city he knew a lot less about than he thought he did.
It was easy to forget it, he supposed, but Kuoh, or something similar to it, had existed for a thousand years. And that meant there had been a thousand years of struggles, triumphs, and failures. A thousand years of dreams. So of course there would be just… stuff he had to be aware of.
"But that's just here. I'll start with Kuoh. The rest of Japan, well, they have the gods, right?" Punching in Aika's number, he tried his best to just focus on the moment. "And if nothing else, I can at least chat with people I like."
"Yo, Issei, you know how to catch a girl at a bad time."
Aika sounded a little out of breath, like she'd been working out, and there was something off to her tone of voice.
"Are you, is this, um, I…."
"Considering I just got done, oh, fuck, I'm gonna-"
The phone line was filled with the absolutely grotesque sound of someone violently losing their lunch. Again. And again. And again. And then, finally, poor Aika let out a groan of pure, utmost misery as she panted for breath.
"A-are you ok!?"
"One second lover boy." This time he heard running water, Aika spitting several times, and the toilet she'd apparently hurled into flushing. "No. But I'll… live. Think that bitch ate something that disagrees with me."
It took her several moments to get the words out, having to stop and pant for breath between them, and she even had to excuse herself as she muttered something about her damn hair getting in the way. And honestly, Issei felt terrible for her and more than a smidge guilty that this was another, if less dangerous, consequence of him asking her out on a whim.
"You still there? I hope you're not thinking about me naked like this."
"No! No, I would never, you're in pain, oh…."
She chuckled, a bit grim, but apparently amused at his flustered response.
"You're a dog, not a dragon, and you're not thinking about burying bones? Miracles do happen. Still… Thanks for calling. It's nice to hear from you."
Running water came over the line again and rustling cloth, along with the crunching of a plastic bottle being drained dry.
"For real though. I was just about to get a shower. And as much as I'd make a cliche joke about that opening line of yours being straight out of an NTR doujin, I think you know I'm not the kind of girl to bite the hand that feeds. If you want to, I'm a bit out of it right now, but you can come over in a couple of days. There were some things I wanted to talk to you about, about… that night… if that's, um, ok. With you."
All of a sudden, she was nearly timid, confidence and bravado gone from her voice, the early rush being replaced by hesitation, weakness, and a vulnerability that seemed more like a jagged wound leaking pus than anything else. Even worse her illness flared up again and Aika grunted in pain before spitting up again. All he could do was wait, quietly, trying to think of something to do or say as it was clear she was getting a very raw deal.
"Actually, that sounds great. You… I hope you feel better, Aika. Even Matsuada and Motohama asked after you today."
"You mean-" She paused for breath. "They asked if you got to third base."
"Well, that too. But they seem to actually be worried since you were gone. They thought you might still have had the flu they had. And that was all a mess because of Daji leaving everyone weak, too. So yeah. It's… been a rough week, I guess."
There was a pause on the other end of the line for a moment, as well as the sound of running water in the background as his friend probably got cleaned up.
"Well, tell the dynamic duo that I'm okay. Just with magical food poisoning. The new nurse told me it would take a while for my body to deal with the… ah… impurities from being possessed."
Oh yeah! Right!
That Fallen Angel lady did say she was helping.
"I gotcha. I'm glad you're getting some help. Still, two days?"
"Call tomorrow. You can bring my homework over, too, but we'll do something in two or three days. Does that sound good?"
"Yeah. Sounds great. I'll see you then!"
There wasn't much else to discuss and they hung up soon after, with Issei feeling a little better about the whole thing.
Especially when he was assured that Daji hadn't literally eaten anyone, just that she'd gorged on an absurd amount of raw or nearly raw food and that Aika was very glad healing magic could make sure she wasn't going to end up with a tapeworm.
He did not need that particular image, either, but the human body was gross like that sometimes.
"Maybe I should head back inside and see if they need anything?"
Leaving Akeno inside with the priestesses was a bit of a dick move on his part, but it would be for the best to let them talk things out without the threat of a Campione watching them. He told them to look for a solution and then left them to it while he got some fresh air and made that call.
Now, he had to see if they had made up… or if he was gonna have to watch a catfight.
[Sorry to interrupt, kid. But you have company.]
For a moment Issei was unsure what he meant.
Then he felt it.
"Good afternoon, Lord Hyoudou. This one hopes our presence is not intruding in your business?"
Just off to the side of the temple's entrance stood a pair of figures where before there had been none. One was short for a man, with a plain looking face, sort of inoffensively pleasant, though the priest's robes and surprisingly sharp grey eyes marked the man out as someone probably important. The other was a pretty boy wearing a tan school uniform with… red hair and green eyes. A lot like Rias's, but less intense.
Which made it even odder that he really hadn't seen them.
In fact, Issei would be willing to put money on the fact that they hadn't… been there, just off to the side. Or had they been? His eyes itched for a moment and he couldn't make up his mind. But, sensing no hostility from them, he simply shook his head and frowned.
"No, Priest, but I do recognize you from… somewhere. I'm sure of it."
Bowing his head, the Kannushi simply smiled and offered sincere thanks.
"This one has been blessed with such a face. It is of great use in making friends."
"I'm glad to hear that, I suppose." Strangely, the priest's companion, a young man perhaps a little older than Issei, said nothing. "But who's the pretty boy? You seem strong. You're not here to fight me, are you?"
He couldn't help the bit of heat that crept into his voice at that thought. There had been a few days without any explosions, after all, so he was probably due for something going wrong.
Said pretty boy stiffened, before offering a disarming smile. The sort that made average looking guys everywhere cry tears of blood.
"As honored as I would be in sparring with you, our purpose here is actually at the behest of the Committee. Or rather, to catch you up on the latest developments regarding your request."
A request? When did he-
Oh!
"It's about that meeting then? I didn't expect to hear about it so soon…."
"Of course, when an important ally like yourself makes such a request, it would be only natural that we answer. Though I am here merely as a witness so you should point any questions you have towards Director Sayanomiya." The priest bowed his head ever so slightly with the same serene smile.
"Hmm? That guy's the director?" He was confused at that before simply shrugging. "Ok, I guess, you're not that much older than me. But I'm already apparently super important." And then there were people like Ena and that Vali guy who were his age and been strong since before I was.
So it kinda made sense.
"Hmm. You're more sanguine than I expected. Perceptive, too, but that's hardly surprising for a Campione. Still, yes, I am Director Sayanomiya of the History Compilation Committee. And I wished to inform you that, at exactly 1300, this coming Monday, we will be hosting a gathering of all requested attendees."
"Wait! A week! Isn't that too fast?"
It certainly was for him!
"I apologize, but we wished to be swift in answering the request."
The bastard gave him an eye smile and Issei mentally compared him to how uncool Kiba was before Kiba became a badass. At the very least, his friend was a super loyal magic knight with cool powers!
"Hmph. Getting things done is good. Yeah, ok. But can I get some help on getting ready for things?"
Giving the priest a bit of a strange look, the Director deferred to the smiling holy man who stepped forwards.
"It would be my pleasure!"
Issei gulped, feeling strangely intimidated by the older man as he stepped closer to him and with his ever present smile, put a hand on his shoulder.
"A week is not a lot of time, after all… but it should be more than enough to get acquainted with… say… 500 years or so of politics?"
The God slayer gulped.
"What?"
"Yes, I know it's not enough, but as your loyal retainers it is our responsibility to make sure our Lord will not be without needed information. Now tell me, how much do you know about the Emperor's family tree?"
Just what in the world had he gotten himself involved with?
Ena was deeply frustrated.
There was something about being grounded that irked her. Like a bird unable to spread its wings, or a horse unable to dash through the fields. The sense of absolute freedom that had long since become ingrained into her by training in the mountains wasn't something she could easily part with.
Being unable to leave the temple.
Unable to train.
De-fanged by the absence of her trusty sword.
It was a truly unpleasant state of affairs and the young Miko had been vehemently forbidden by her mother and her friend from doing anything that could strain her still recovering legs, which were yet to fully heal despite her stay at the temple.
'At least they didn't send me back to the mountains.'
That would have been troublesome, for as much as Ena loved the place where she'd been trained, there was very little there to do aside from training and fighting. Things she couldn't do while recovering so all she could do was idle her days away while waiting for her wounds to heal.
"You are pretty tense, Yuri."
Her friend and former miko stiffened in front of the kitchen sink, putting away the washed cups with all the gracefulness of a rusty door hinge before turning to her with a stiff smile.
"I have no idea why you would think that."
Ena wanted to roll her eyes.
Why couldn't her friend just be honest when it mattered? His Majesty had left the temple to handle business elsewhere, so there was no need to pretend she was comfortable in his presence, yet somehow the girl had become even more withdrawn after his departure.
As if expecting him to come back any time.
"I told you he wasn't that bad."
That earned her a sigh of exasperation.
"He showed up here unannounced…."
"I called him."
"And you didn't tell me. So what difference does it make?"
"If I told you that His Majesty was coming to the shrine, you would have found a reason to leave, or found someone to replace you for the day. You have been avoiding meeting him since we were ordered to come here."
Turning around fully, her friend walked towards Ena with short measured steps before taking a seat in front of her.
"And that's for a reason. I just… wasn't ready to face him."
Ena understood fear. She understood the idea that one should avoid predators when they believed themselves prey. Had been faced with that reality countless times while training.
But Ena also understood not all battles should be avoided from fear alone.
"Yet here you stand. His Majesty accepted our presence as necessary."
Yuri shook her head.
"He wanted to replace us with the devil girl."
Ena shrugged.
"It was her home. Trying to run a bear out of their cave never works." Well, not unless you were strong enough to kill them and take the cave, but Ena had a feeling the demon king wouldn't appreciate them exorcizing his classmates just because it would make things easier.
The swordswoman approved.
One had to be steadfast in their ideals if they were King, even if they could be unreasonable at times. It was because Issei refused to do things any other way than his own that she could trust him to be a King worth serving.
"You're thinking something frustrating again. I can see it on your face."
"Hmm? Ena doesn't have time for things that are problematic."
"So why does-" Yuri cut herself off, eyes darting over to the other side of the room before continuing. "You yourself are casual with him, like it's the most normal thing in the world!"
"Hmm? Shouldn't you be casual, too? Aren't we going to be his retainers?"
"And if he decides to set us aside?"
Ena shrugged.
"Then Ena will just train harder until her lord acknowledges her. Why should things be complicated? Why is that an issue in the first place? His Majesty isn't like his siblings. Ena said so and told you as such. So it is simply an illusion to think otherwise."
Yuri glared at her, a hard edge finally entering her gaze.
"And if he decides to use us up?"
Another shrug.
"Ena would defend Yuri, no matter what, I promised that, remember? But His Majesty also wouldn't do that, either, so it's not important."
"Is it… is it really that simple for you?"
"Why isn't it that simple for everyone else? Tch. People make things way too complicated and use that to make excuses."
That didn't exactly convince the other Hime-Miko, but the swordswoman was annoyed by all the nonsense and just chose to roll out of bed, waving the other girl off when she tried to protest.
"I'm not going to go slash the Devil girl. She's Japanese, anyways, so she's half okay for our lord. Besides, Yuri wasn't interested in doing womanly things with His Majesty, anyways 'cause she was afraid he would look like the Marquis. So why don't we just leave that to her and the others, hmm?"
Yuri just blushed and refused to answer, with the girl she'd glanced over at during the start of the conversation finally speaking up.
"So it really doesn't make a difference to you that I'm right here?"
Tilting her head to the side, Ena squinted at the Devil, wondering if that was a trick.
"No. Why would it?"
"Because I'm pretty sure you just implied you'd be quite happy to kill me."
She shrugged.
"Only if Ena thought it was what His Majesty wanted. Well, I suppose if he didn't mind and Yuri wanted Ena to do it, she would. But Issei said we should live together, so we'll live together."
"I… see. Would it offend you if I made sure the wards were activated before I went to sleep?"
Ena smiled pleasantly.
"Not at all!"
Bowing her head, but very much keeping her eye on Ena, the Devil finished preparing her evening meal and withdrew without saying anything else. Finally letting the swordswoman go get her walk and appreciate the fact her legs didn't really hurt anymore!
Apparently, when Salvatore Doni had struck her, his power had been enough to do something supernatural to her body. Even if it was a mundane sort of supernatural. He was the Psychotic Prodigy Whose Sword Surpassed a God, after all. But the power of her lord had healed her physical injuries and stopped whatever Doni had done from doing more than lingering.
'Meaning I get to do this!'
Cartwheeling her way down the front steps, she took a moment to breathe deeply, righted herself, and then jumped from the base of the stairs all the way to the top of the temple.
Balancing on the point, carefully making sure her feet didn't slip and that the wind didn't cause her to wobble, she closed her eyes and let the energies of the world wash through her.
Breathing in, she felt her legs ache for a fraction of a second, as her body drank in the energies of the place. There was something off about it, what she thought might be the Devil girl's magic, but it wasn't bad. Just spicy, like eating a whole scoop of wasabi at once, and she could handle it without trouble. But it did tell her a lot.
Yuri's powers were there. Light, colored with a little fear and a lot of death. Voban's casual cruelty had consumed so many of their sisters that she suspected her friend would carry that particular scar even into death.
'I regret not being able to deny him.'
She'd been training when he'd come to collect sacrifices for his ritual. And not even the Marquis Voban would come face the Old Men of the Mountain. They weren't human, not really, you couldn't be what they were and be fully so, but just the same there was a very real chance of dying to them and an authority couldn't be usurped from the whole sect.
Even if you killed every single one of them, it would be like… slicing off the thorns of 4000 years of Chinese Martial Arts and 1500 years of Japanese Assassin Arts.
Sure, he could "wipe them out". But that would be like killing a storyteller and claiming you had erased a story.
'Ena thinks it would be a mutual kill. He would probably slaughter them, but their deaths would let them make a single strike. And all they need is one.'
Her lord, though, wouldn't do anything like that. So it wasn't a concern for her. In fact, he seemed to be a rather righteous sort, surprisingly. But a Tyrant could be righteous, too. Though that might just make him even more unreasonable and dangerous.
'After all, the energy of Kuoh is that of funeral ashes. Hmm. Ena wonders why? Perhaps it is the smoke from Kyoto's fires? Or something else?'
Either way, it didn't matter, though she did miss the feeling of her sword.
She and her partner had greatly enjoyed the battle against the witch.
'But we'll need to be twice as sharp when we have our death match with Doni! Issei will praise us if we can take the blonde bastard's head!'
And there were many plans she had to earn his praise. Just because she didn't want to have to do womanly things didn't mean she didn't want to do girly things.
And just because she was happy to be his mistress didn't mean she wasn't going to be Number 1!
"Yes. Ena will be the first one to score! Victory through boldness!"
His power was warm, after all, like a giant roaring fire. And just because it was wild and felt like it might gobble you up didn't make it bad. It just kept you on your toes! But it was also firm and stable, like the soil of the great mountain beneath one's feet.
It was strange.
It was enticing, something that was both familiar and new.
Whether it was those foreign girls, the devils at school, or anyone else who approached His Majesty, Ena wasn't intimidated. She hated losing, and she wanted to delve deeper into the rare moments of companionship.
'Hmm… maybe next time I'll give him a lap pillow?'
Boys liked those, right?
She had to start making plans, even if she was out of combat, it didn't mean the Harem Wars had stopped!
Chapter 60: Chapter L
Chapter Text
Three days.
Three long, normal, very safe, if slightly off days.
Issei almost couldn't believe his luck.
"Yo, Issei! You gotta come see this!"
"This was such a good idea to save this spot for the tournament practice!"
Matsuda and Motohama were both glued to a hole in the wall, giggling and whispering at him. He just smirked and waved the bastards off. After all, they'd found this secret treasure before they'd gotten sick and never mentioned it to him! More than happy to keep such glorious treasures as the tennis club to themselves.
"Enjoy yourself. You two have been sick, right, that's why you didn't tell me about it. You definitely didn't plan to keep this all to yourselves.."
He also knew, courtesy of the patrols he'd joined Rias and Akeno on, that the tennis club had specifically requested this particular maintenance issue not be fixed.
"No, uh, we were just, well, I was getting my camera ready!"
"Yeah, don't worry about things too much. I just needed to get a new pair of glasses."
Shaking his head, the Campione didn't bother pointing out that neither a camera nor new glasses were present.
He did, however, start walking away. Hands in his pockets, lightly whistling a tune, as he turned into the Art Club just in time to hear sudden howls of pain from those two traitorous bastards.
"Gah! It's pepper spray! I'm dying!"
"No, it's a stink bomb! My nose is going to fall off!"
"Not the face! Not the face! Ouch! Yes, the face! Yes, the face!"
Of course, a few female voices happily announced a perfect sentence.
"You two pervy bastards are ready to meet Kami-Sama, huh? You're gonna go apologize to Lady Amaterasu ten thousand times, right?"
Issei just giggled, knowing that Rias had sponsored the Tennis Club for a reason, and that those two were finally getting their just desserts!
"Bring it on! We got a Demon King on our side!"
"Yeah!"
Oh hell naw… he was not fighting the literal patron deity of the nation just because these two decided to peep and not invite him. A thousand deaths upon them, thank you very much!
Issei locked the door to the club room, waved at the others, and took the time to pat the giant slab of marble he'd donated to the school.
"Um, Issei…." One of the other students, a cute girl from the year above, looked at him with extreme confusion. "Should I be… worried?"
"Nope!" He smiled. "Just leave the door locked. The Tennis Club will get tired eventually. Oh, and if you guys need new tools, just ask! I'll be happy to make sure everything stays up to date."
She looked at him with more than a smidge of incredulity before another student, this time an underclassman he was passingly familiar with as being almost horrifyingly good with oil paints grabbed her sleeve and muttered to her.
"He's crazy, but nice, so don't think about it too much."
Ganba-Sensei just waved him through.
"Now, now. If anyone endangers this club's budget, I'll have them scraping paint for the rest of their life."
The slightly overweight man smiled beatifically, as if there wasn't an aura of death looming over him as the other students hurriedly turned back to their work. Including two of the other students who seemed to be working on a doujin of some sort. It looked almost like… Kiba was there?
'Maybe I should check on that later. Make sure he's not getting into too much trouble.'
Waving goodbye to everyone else, he made his way to the nurses office, poked his head in on Ms. Penemue, and gave a wave.
"Thanks again for those books. Now that I don't really sleep much at all, it helps to have something to do."
"Wow. You already finished them. Those were college level texts, Dear Issei."
Momentary surprise turned into her usual saccharine purring. But, since she'd actually done so much to help everyone, he did his best not to… appreciate the Fallen's deep, deep cleavage… or how her stockings were-
Slapping his cheeks, he reached into his back and fished them out.
"Yup! No worries at all, if I didn't know a word I just tried to figure it out and, after a couple of seconds, it made sense. Even the bits in English. Dunno why, but I suppose that's just part of my package deal!"
She gratefully accepted the large stack, the top most text of which was labelled "Ethical Issues in Mental Health and You", bending over just a tiny bit more than was needed, before giving him a vague promise to find something else for him to read next.
"Well, thanks again. I've gotta go run to tutoring now."
"Hmm. As you say, young lord. Though I do have an offer.'
"Yeah?"
"With the salaryman ninja still recovering, I was wondering that, when time permits, you might appreciate a sparring partner."
"Huh." His first instinct was to agree, because pretty woman, no duh. But thinking about it for a second or two it actually seemed pretty important. "That sounds great. Getting experience going up against a Fallen Angel would be awesome!"
They spoke a little bit more, agreeing to meet up the coming Tuesday, so long as he had time, and she went back to her paperwork and he headed on towards his "tutoring session".
"Hey, Hyoudou!"
Oh man, he was just running into everyone today, huh?
"Hey uh… Saji, right?"
The blonde boy looked awkward at him, as if he didn't know how to respond. Behind him, he could see two other girls, familiar faces. He remembered them from back when he almost rammed Smith's car into the church. They'd been there helping set up for the exorcism.
"Got it in one, so… got some time on your hands?"
Issei winced.
"Sorry man, I'd love to talk but I kinda have some club stuff to do in a few minutes? Is it important?"
The blonde shook his head, raising his hands as if to placate him.
"No, no! Nothing like that. We, that's to say the Student Council, actually wanted to run something by you. But since you're busy we can take a raincheck and just talk later. Still, didn't expect you'd be that busy with the whole… god killing thing… or maybe you should be? President said it was pretty important." The two girls behind him shared a look of exasperation, clearly not impressed by the boy.
The godslayer kinda felt bad for him. He too was the awkward type when it came to talking in front of people.
"Yeah, turns out some stuff came up and I've been preparing for it nonstop the past couple days. Haven't even gotten to practice lately."
Which was unfortunate.
Sick and tired of people just dropping by to fight him as he was, Issei appreciated the friendly spars he had at the Club whenever he wanted to figure out new tricks.
"No, no. I totally understand. I spend a lot of time looking after my siblings, too, so I know what it's like to be on the clock." Saji's words were earnest and Issei wondered if he was the sort of person to deeply understand responsibility, too. That might be why he was part of Sona-Kaichou's party…. "Still, we were hoping to ask you if you could help us out with the boss's get well present."
"Oh? Something fancy?"
"Well, you made that chess set for her, right? We just got customs to approve shipping it her place, uh, downstairs, if you know what I mean. So we were gonna ask if you felt up for getting all the pieces set. Everyone's got a rotation worked out so we can come 'up here' in groups of three."
"Assuming this isn't too big of an ask!"
"If you're busy, we very much understand."
After Saji's passionate request, the other two girls added their own statements too. And, frankly, it was clear he'd have a little bit more on his plate, too.
"Well, hmm, I'm all booked up after school. So what about before? I can meet you guys in the student council room then. That sound good?"
"Kickass! Thanks man, it means a lot to us, and to the president!"
They exchanged a few more pleasantries, but he really was behind schedule, so he had to beg off pretty quickly and get running. After all, Priest Douman was a very firm taskmaster.
Issei knew the way to the old building by heart at this point, and while he wasn't actually eager to get lectured at for another two hours by the Pretty Boy Duo, he felt responsible for that meeting so just asked them to meet up with him at the school instead of at the temple.
Things were… awkward over there.
That hime-miko girl… Yuri… well, she wasn't his biggest fan and probably thought he was secretly a supervillain. And while Ena didn't mind him visiting at all, he'd rather not make them uncomfortable. And then there was the whole mess with Akeno and him basically telling them to get along until he found a way to fix the issue with the temples.
Which he had no leads on right now…
'Still, you can only handle one thing at a time.'
So he was gonna prepare for the meeting as best as he could, and then figure out what came next. The only regret he had was that, for the second time in a row, he'd had to ask the Occult Research Club to let him borrow their place.
It just had everything.
Plenty of space. Equipment for holding classes.
A girl wearing only a towel.
A girl wearing only a-?!
"A-Akeno!?"
There was no way this was real?! He couldn't walk in on a situation like this! It was too much!
"Ara, ara, if you wanted to peep, you should be more subtle, Mr. Demon King~"
"I, um, I, well, I wasn't… peeking."
He was, however, staring. Without any subtlety at all.
"Well do close the door. I just got a quick shower after my patrol. Take a seat while I get ready."
Swallowing, he obeyed, closing the door behind him, only to stop when she began to allow her towel to drop and-
"Aieeee! That's cold, you little monster!"
"Vipers should not seduce my Elder Brother."
Yinghua, crouching in a window frame, that Issei would have sworn had been closed, had just blasted Akeno with a spray bottle with a huge amount of ice floating inside of it.
Part of him wanted to strangle the brat! How dare he ruin such a glorious chance for oppai! They were treasures to be savored, not to be chased off. But… but she was also probably not interested in being naked around multiple people. So as much as it annoyed him, Issei contentended himself with grabbing Yinghua, turning him to look at the door, grinding his fist into the top of the boy's head, and simply trying to save every single glorious moment directly to his great big hard drive in the sky.
His dreams.
Issei would be replaying that shot in his dreams.
He also took a second to make sure his nose wasn't bleeding, because he vaguely felt like it should be.
"Go on. Go find Rias, little buddy, before I make you do laps or something." Yinghua only vaguely protested, mostly by trying to strike Issei in the kidney's until the demon king stopped mussing up his hair. "I'm a bit too tough for that to work. Besides, I'm sure she's got those two about to collapse from her questions."
"Elder Brother needs to stop bullying me."
When Yinghua pouted, he almost pulled the bugger's cheeks.
"Go on. And this time, if she's wearing the junihitoe, she's gotta make sure she doesn't get a one hour discussion on why each color was so significant."
There was only so much time to prep, after all.
But with the cultivator grumbling and going to do as told, and Issei secretly promising to tell his mom that Yinghua made a new friend today, just to see him squirm when he had to admit he was terribly popular with the "vipers" his age, he turned to Akeno. Who was, rather disappointingly, completely dressed.
"Hmm. You act a great deal like an actual older brother, you know? I'm a bit surprised you're not harsher with him, since I was going to offer to bathe you."
Akeno was making tea, softly humming as she did so.
'Dammit, Yinghua!'
Rubbing the back of his head, Issei tried not to mourn the lost opportunity too much.
"No. I suppose I understand. I've got the reputation of a delinquent in more ways than one, huh? Still, he is my responsibility, you know? Luo Hao, until she gets back at least, apparently entrusted him to my care. No idea where she is or why she sent a screaming ghost to ask me to look after him. But, other than the, well, you know, screaming ghost, I don't mind."
Yinghua was… good people.
Silly, maybe a little naive, but with a good heart. And lonely, too.
"Take your time, Issei." She sat the cups out, six of them, but poured tea only for two. "But please don't worry too much. You've already done me a favor and I'm hardly in a place to ask for more."
"But I didn't really do anything?"
Akeno's small smile turned into an amused smirk.
"You waltzed into a Committee shrine, stomped all over the politics of multiple factions, ignored the possible opportunity for more power, and seemed to do it just to get me back home. If that's not a favor, what is?"
"She lives in a totally different building, right? So I'm asking you to let her continue her activities while she keeps the Heretic God from forming. That's not even giving you your whole house, really."
Akeno frowned at that.
"It's not a total victory, I admit, but I don't exactly object to the HCC doing their job. Plus, neither she nor Ena bother me over much and both actually seem to like my oni. So I have to say, with everything in mind, it's not an awful compromise." She smirked just a little. "Plus, just because I'm not a Hime-Miko doesn't mean I can't learn a little of their arts. Watching her work her magic has been… illuminating."
He laughed at that, sipping at the blend of white tea he'd been given, enjoying the strong, fruity flavor.
It was sharp, without being unpleasant, and warm. With a slight floral spice to it that only came when it was allowed to rest on the tongue for a moment or two. A sweet sort of heat, almost, that he found relaxing.
"Humans aren't exactly able to keep ourselves from fearing the supernatural, even if we can use magic too. It's just kind of our nature, I think, to be scared of things we don't know."
Issei didn't like offering up truisms, but it seemed important to make that clear. And he didn't really dislike that Akeno was able to learn from observing. Something told him that Yuri was probably learning from her, too, so it was a fair exchange. Even if they didn't think of it as one.
'More than that, I want to ask about the Himejima or, at the very least,understand why they would turn on their family and do something like that.'
It wasn't even their fault per-se, Akeno's mom and dad, that they fell in love and did what they did. But why would it be so important to kill her mother and Akeno, too? What reasons could they have for it?
"I can live with that." She agreed, content, though maybe not happy. "I don't need to change human nature after all. Just make sure that, when they're finished, that they leave."
He supposed that her victory would be inevitable that way.
"So long as we can all agree not to… intervene against one another."
Bowing her head, Akeno let her eyes close part way and her cheeks blush just so, straining the pot for a second time and cleaning up as she finished her preparations.
"Very well. I agree, too. There is only one person I'm actually interested in, after all."
It was his turn to blush and, sipping his tea, Issei was very, very glad that they'd been able to talk.
Even if there were things he was still worried about, and would need to make a point of speaking to Rias when they had the time, he was glad that Akeno seemed to… like him. It was very, very nice. And he… definitely liked her, too.
"So, um, well, I guess-" Issei swallowed. "I already talked with Aika about this. But, well, I'm going on a date with her later and I didn't want to lead you on is all. Everyone probably already knows about the harem thing I have going on, so, well, what I'm saying is…."
Akeno laughed, it wasn't haughty or cruel, but she almost like she was surprised at how earnest he was being. And, when he blushed even more brightly she just winked.
"I'm more than happy to play the part of the mistress, then, oh Demon King. After all, isn't that the funniest part?"
What?
Issei blinked, feeling like he'd swallowed a toad. Completely immobilized by shock as the dark haired girl sauntered up to him with a teasing smile, whispering to his ear as she walked past.
"Don't tell Rias though, she gets mad when I cut in line~"
Issei's sanity and blood pressure were saved, however, when the rest of the tutoring session arrived. Yinghua leading a very disappointed looking Rias, and a very relieved looking Sayanomiya and the Shady Priest, into the club room for that day's history lesson.
"First we have to keep up on our schoolwork."
Standing up, Issei finished his cup of tea and gently sat the empty piece of porcelain down.
"Your humble servant can see your lordship already prepared for class! That's very good, this one is delighted to see such dedication and enthusiasm."
Bowing in greeting, to both the priest and the director, the two "tutors" accepted their cups of tea without complaint while he grabbed a few things from his bag.
'Notes are always a good idea.'
Especially when things could be as… detail oriented as what he was… learning.
Slowly.
Honestly if Issei had to go through these lectures by himself, he'd probably call off the whole meeting just so he wouldn't have to prepare for it. Something Yinghua probably knew, which is why he'd offered to take part of the lectures so as to make sure he was being 'overtly brainwashed'.
And then Akeno and Bucchou offered to let him use the clubroom for the class.
Why? He had no idea.
But as the red headed devil girl walked through the door in full blown regalia, Issei had to wonder whether this particular subject was something she was interested in. Seriously, what she was wearing looked like something out of a reenactment, or historical drama!
"Ah, pardon the intrusion. I hope you haven't started yet?"
Issei was too busy gawking.
She looked REALLY good, it kinda made him worry his cheeks were burning.
"You are just in time, Lady Gremory. Please take your seat, though please, no ink and brush this time, we are trying to keep a fast pace today so pens will be your best friend."
In a way, he thought she looked… not silly? It was… she was… Issei had to simply lean back. She was wearing very, very old fashioned clothes. Heian period, he vaguely suspected, purely because he remembered seeing them in a book. Especially with the soft red outer jacket that over everything else.
The main body of her pleated robes were white, falling behind her for about a foot, with a cream train keeping the kimono itself off the ground. Under the outer layer sat atop alternating colored inner robes - red, then black, then gold, and then back to red. Arranged in a series of overlapping layers, they sat in the valley of her chest without showing any skin at all, coming to rest on the contours of her body without clinging or becoming tawdry.
They were… natural and she wore them like she was born to.
Even with the small, silver choker around her throat, and the jade hair pins keeping her red curls in place, bangs falling to frame her face, her makeup was light. Almost non-existent, with only a little kohl framing her green eyes. Eyes that seemed to shine with absolute, utter delight.
'Or is that power?'
He was sensitive to it, now, and one of the things Smith had taught him, while Mr. Amakasu was recovering, was how to focus on the strength of others.
She felt a little like her brother, but much less controlled and much less scary, too. With only a little of the swirling energy that he'd felt from Lord Lucifer. But there was still an elegance to her, a grace that made the clothes seem… less like cosplay and a lot more like she was born to them.
Doubly so when she waved a large fan, black with a red dragon coiling across its folds, and managed to slip both ink and brushes back into the voluminous sleeves of her clothes without so much as a hint she'd taken them out in the first place.
"This one offers apologies, honored teacher."
"Now that we are all present, would any of you mind recalling where we left off?"
"Wait!" Issei interrupted. "You just had an accent. Did you speak Japanese?"
Bucchou simply smiled at him and demured.
"This one has been practicing, mighty Lord of Demons."
Yinghua's hand shot up, Issei snapping out of his reverie long enough to notice that the cultivator had tellingly placed his spray bottle on the Campione's desk. Leaving him to chuckle and rub the back of his head.
Very much struggling not to sneak peaks at both Rias and Akeno, who was very much making the European clothes look just as damn good as Rias made the Japanese!
"Meiji Restoration."
The Priest nodded placidly, ever present smile glowing in praise.
"Ah yes, thank you. Now then, I am sure that all of you are likely well acquainted with this particular period of history. We won't bore you with the details outside of context. Because as far as the current modern world we know is concerned, the foundation was laid at the time the Emperor was restored, but that also was what led to the eventual split between the clans that followed his mandate."
Issei nodded, trying to keep himself from yawning.
Magic history class was fun… right up until you remembered that it was still history class.
"Was there something more to the split, or were the clans concerned that the mandate of the Emperor no longer reflected the will of heaven?"
Honestly, it was really good that Yinghua was present. He knew how to ask questions!
"Not quite." The Director, Sayanomiya, coughed. "At the time there was an ongoing belief that the Clans had become far too… disconnected from the common folk and that a different approach was needed to better serve the nation. My family and three others agreed that serving directly under the Emperor's administration was the best way to fulfill our duties while others believed we merely sought political power, and instead chose to remain sequestered from everyday affairs."
Issei did his best to follow along.
"And those would be… Main Clans?"
The green eyed boy cracked a smile of amusement.
"The Five Principal Clans, yes. Till this day, these families act as the foremost exorcists in the nation and are contacted to deal with higher level threats than what the Committee is equipped to deal with."
"Hmm. How high level?"
Issei spoke out of turn, but it seemed to important to get clarification.
"Well, to be blunt, anything strong enough that mundane firepower would need to be escalated to unreasonable levels. That is, if we can't kill it with an anti-material rifle, or magic on the level of about that, we request Clan support. Usually because it is much simpler tactically, much cheaper economically, and not that much more politically complicated."
"So how would you deal with a heretic god?"
The director looked pained, his face struggling not to show how displeased he was with the question.
"By sending multiple high level agents. At that point, anything short of the loss of a city tends to be considered acceptable collateral damage, depending on the deity."
He nodded in agreement. It made a lot of sense. After all, some deities might just cause such widespread destruction, like Wu Kong, that hundreds of thousands or even millions of lives could be placed at risk.
The priest sighed.
"If the situation became untenable, support could be procured from the Yokai Faction. Lady Yasaka, however, cannot move from her territory without surrendering considerable power."
"So it's a catch twenty two?" He was familiar with those. "If you move your high level units to engage an enemy, they lose their bonuses, but your low level units might not be able to defeat the enemy. Meaning, oh! That's what Mr. Amakasu was talking about! He told me that a lot of different tools and relics are preferred over just sending strong guys."
Chuckling, the director happily affirmed his subordinate's words.
"Those things that let us minimize the disruptions to civilians are strongly preferred, yes. In a way, it's better for everyone not to, ah, ask the Americans for help all the time, so to speak."
Akeno spoke up at that.
"Is that because the, ah, compensation for services rendered tends to be… pointed?"
Issei was confused for a moment or two. America was their ally, yeah, but… maybe she didn't just mean Americans?
"Wait. So everyone you ask for help asks for something in return?"
"Yes." Sayanomiya met his eyes for a moment, searching for something. "Everyone. Always. And that's why dealing with Heretic Gods ourselves was better than begging Luo Hao for help, so long as we could justify dealing with them." He glanced at the smiling priest for a long moment. "Even Heaven, in its endless benevolence, does not always agree with mortal objectives. They, after all, possess greater wisdom and insight than we do, so will choose roads that are sometimes… unclear."
It was annoying that they were having to be coy, but Akeno, bringing him another cup of tea, sat her notes down next to his. And, glancing at them, he noticed that a few phrases were underlined. Especially the one about everyone always wanting something.
The priest coughed pointedly.
"The policy of Heaven has been to remain uninvolved with mortal affairs for the most part. This has been the case since the rise of Japan's previous and original Demon King."
He knew this one.
"Oda Nobunaga made the gods hide?"
There was a sharp, awkward cough from Sayanomiya, who shot an awkward sideways glance at his fellow teacher. And the priest, well, nothing really had changed about him. Only the fact that he'd twitched for a second suggested that he'd been unhappy with the phrasing.
"No." Yinghua said. "That would be an oversimplification. What he did was make it clear he was strong enough that directly confronting him was a risk. Just as Elder Sister did when certain young men came to court her."
"Huh. So a fight against him meant any gods involved ran the risk of feeding his power. And some idiot god tried to court Luo Hao?"
The cultivator made a face of pure disgust.
"He thought to enslave her using one of his powers. Clouding her mind and taking her against her will. She killed him, violently, and with such extreme force that the stain she made of him can never be removed from the stone where she crushed his skull with her foot. It is a traditional punishment within the sect to order troublemakers to clean up that spot until someone thinks to release them from their task."
Issei laughed at that.
He remembered when Goku told him that story! Good to have it confirmed, at least. The old monkey could have been pulling his leg.
"Guess he got what was coming to him. Anyone who'd spoken to her for ten seconds could have told you that would happen! Still, what's the longest someone's had to scrub at the spot?"
"Six years, give or take a month or two."
He stopped laughing at that, wondering if they'd been allowed to ever rest.
He didn't ask.
"So you see why we would be cautious." The director chuckled. "And why even the Heavens are loath to take the gamble that, even if they open with absolute intent to kill, a single Campione, no matter how untested, might simply become an existential threat."
"The best way to defeat certain enemies is to deny them the means to get stronger." Akeno, who had returned to her own seat, and was currently enjoying a bowl of pine nuts and her own cup of tea, nodded at her mistress. "But I think poor Rias is dying to ask who it was that Nobunaga defeated."
Speaking very, very carefully, the priest did not sigh. But he did close his eyes.
"Bishamonten, wishing to duel his heretic self, allowed the being to manifest. His opponent, sensing an ambush, withdrew and used a ritual to summon the other 6 Lucky Gods. Oda Nobunaga, the Fool of Owari, would defeat all 7 of them in a series of one on one duels, after convincing Bishamonten to allow him to deliver the god's challenge… and be permitted to attempt the fight first."
Rias actually let out a squee of delight at that.
"How many authorities did he get, what authorities did he get, did they manifest as Japanese deities or as Hindu and Chinese deities, was Lord Bishamonten displeased, what about-?"
Her self control had failed and Issei cracked a smile at the sheer enthusiasm with which she'd exploded with. In fact, she'd been vibrating in her seat for a little bit, Akeno smirking at her King's behavior and Yinghua looking a little confused about the whole affair.
But no-one took it poorly. Not even the priest, who looked vaguely offended at some of her questions, but quickly fell back into a state of tolerant indulgence when it was clear everything she asked came from a place of absolute love for everything Japanese. Especially when she started asking questions of temples that had been burned and if any pictures of their original forms still remained.
That had mollified the holy man a great deal and ensured that any feathers she ruffled would probably be forgiven in short order, as she was expressing enthusiasm for the history itself, and not the suffering or anti-theism involved with many of Oda's greatest successes.
Issei, however, had learned two very important pieces of information.
The still nameless priest would only say that Nobunaga "defeated" the 7, not that he slew them, and that specific word choice reminded him a lot of Wukong's crew. And secondly, Oda Nobunaga really did go out of his way to earn the title of "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven".
Not that he wasn't opposed by enemy forces, but that, any time monks or priests of any kind challenged him, he wasn't afraid to slaughter them utterly.
Shrines were plundered, temples sacked, monasteries burned down. Whole orders of warrior monks put to the sword. And on top of that, he showed favoritism to the Catholics in many ways, while also permitting less orthodox strands of Buddhism to grow in certain areas, too.
That is to say….
'He was undermining Takamagahara, wasn't he?'
At least the institutional and military power of the Shinto Faction. That he was definitely attacking. But why? As a Campione of Japan, shouldn't he have benefited from their support?
Those questions and more dominated his thoughts. Mostly on how he was a bit jealous at how much Rias loved Nobunaga. But at least he wasn't a pretty boy bastard, hopefully, plus he was dead….
"Wait!" Everyone stopped talking when he jumped up. "Is he dead!?"
It was pretty obvious who he was asking for and all four of the teenagers turned to stare at the surprised priest.
"Ah, yes, his soul was confirmed to have passed on and his body was ultimately burned to nothing and no resurrection took place."
Issei relaxed immediately.
"Oh, thank goodness, I was terrified that he'd show up at the meeting and challenge me to a death match so I could prove I was worthy of taking over his mantle or something."
Director Sayanomiya smirked.
"You've been reading too much manga, Your Majesty. Not everyone comes back from the dead for the chance at a death battle. Not since the seven dragon jewels were destroyed, anyway."
Seven Dragon-?!
Issei frowned, well, more like pouted.
"You're teasing me, aren't you?"
"Just a little." The pretty boy didn't even have the good grace of looking ashamed. "We were actually wondering if that was the kind of Authority you might have gotten from the Heretic Monkey King. You have to admit that a Wish Granting Authority would be very useful, no?"
They continued a good while longer, all four of them asking questions, though Rias seemed a lot calmer now that she'd gotten it out of her system.
Leaving him time to take notes, note down several more books he needed to read, and with a stern reminder to practice his calligraphy later. Even more surprisingly, the not so bad holy man had brought them all boxed lunches, absolutely packed to bursting - even the director got one!
'I still don't think-' he thought, munching on a small ball of delicious noodles. 'That I'm gonna be ready in time. But I'll do my best!'
Right.
Left.
Back.
Spin.
Kick! Kick! Kick!
Block!
Issei cursed, clearing the sweat off his face as an unlucky droplet managed to catch him right at the worst possible time, his hand flying involuntarily to clear out the salt and moisture only to watch in despair as his character was a second to late in dodging the ultimate attack coming her way. The poor pugilist girl squealed in fright as her adversary, a ninja girl, sliced off her top and the screen flashed bright white.
Before big bold words showed on his side.
GAME OVER
You've been Stripped Down!
"Dammit! Rematch!"
To his side, Aika was giving him an all too familiar smug smile.
"What? You want 5 out of 7, now? Can't you just admit you suck?"
The frightening demon king of Japan staggered back, as if hurt.
"I'm not bad! You're just somehow unnaturally good at this. Seriously, how many hours do you have in this game?"
She shrugged.
"Just Bikini Warriors of the World 4 or the series?"
He felt like that was a dangerous request for clarification.
"...The series."
But he had to ask anyways.
"Hmm. Probably about three thousand?" He choked on air. "I did place second in the last league. Cheating Bastard, that's his username, really great guy, just used an I-frame lock that I fumbled really, really hard. He sent me instructions on how to use the move after."
"W-w-wait! You're the infamous Masked Girl!? The crazy woman who shows up to H-game tournaments with a face mask and a wig! You have your own fan club!"
She gave a rather disappointed look, like he'd missed something obvious.
"Issei. I have basically infinite money, so long as I don't, I dunno, ask for my own yacht or something. I could probably actually ask for a pony and get one. Combine that with pretty much all the free time I want and I don't have much to do but pick up weird, niche hobbies. Did you expect something different?"
Right now, he didn't know whether to bow down to her or run away in terror.
Surely, she was a dangerous existence all on her own!
"No, dammit! I wanna go best 5 out of 7! I'm gonna win one, no matter how long it takes!"
That at least earned him a pleased smirk.
"Attaboy! Now that's the Bikini Spirit!"
Issei didn't need any more encouragement. Instead, he went through the character selector, slammed down his flag on his best girl, wiped his forehead and took a big gulp of the soda he'd left to the side as the two of them went through another round of Bikini Combat.
He'd lose another four times before actually scoring a win.
But if there was something Issei had in spades, it was persistence. And the ability to utterly devote his focus to something that had no practical value!
"So, your parents don't mind that you invited me over? I mean, I kinda am a strange guy, and we're both teenagers with, uh, pretty open… tastes."
"Nah. They… love me. But so long as I don't do drugs or go do compensated dating or get into a weird soapland job or something, they don't mind too much what I do."
"Even going to contests and stuff?"
Having finished their game, and unable to think of an appropriate penalty game, she'd decided they'd watch a movie next. And since Issei had won the last round, he got to pick. So, as a sort of test, he'd suggested they watch Harakiri… only for the smirking girl to pull out a Blu-Ray with a flourish and a wink.
"Yeah. I've got a really big allowance, so I go to Comiket and a lot of cons in Akihabara. Got some pretty rare signed merch, too."
She wasn't… bragging. At least he didn't think she was. In fact, the way she said it, like there was some catch to it all, made him a bit suspicious. So, sitting on her couch, uncapping a bottle of water, he couldn't help but frown a bit.
"You sound like you're a bit lonely."
"Not when I have you."
She didn't even turn around, instead trying to figure out which input the TV was set up for playing movies on.
"Oh… um, well, I'm glad to be with you!"
"Be with me? How forwards, Ise-kun~"
He walked right into that one, didn't he? But he pressed, feeling like this was important.
"I'm serious."
"Oh, me too. You're not my only friend, you know? Mimi and Kyoki came to visit when I was sick. And I also play baseball. It's a co-ed team, even, though with separate showers, so no need to get jealous~"
Issei pretended like that hadn't been a momentary concern for him. His life was weird enough that he wouldn't have been surprised by a doujin scenario or something equally wild. In fact, that kind of craziness would have been less crazy than a lot of other things.
"As for my parents, well, they love me. I really, truly know they do. But they're weird in their own ways. When I was sick, both of them dropped what they were doing and took bullet trains back home. They were just in the other room when we spoke. But when I got better? Well, they went right back to work."
"Seriously? You didn't… tell them about what happened?"
His friend sighed, shaking her head as she paused the movie.
"I guess I didn't wanna put it on their shoulders? They already have so much on their minds. Can you imagine how stressed they'd get if they learnt we had gods, angels, devils, and dragons stomping around?"
"Mine handled it okay." Issei shrugged.
His friend quirked a brow at him.
"Did they? Or are they just trying to keep it together for you?"
Oh… well… he actually didn't know if that was the case.
"Look, my parents lived through the Golden Years and then they hit things out of the park in the 80s. Made a shit ton of money, and I do mean rich. So rich that it seemed like it couldn't possibly disappear. Then it did."
Leaning back against the couch, she looked almost wistful.
"We were living on credit for a decade, barely avoiding bankruptcy, and I was kinda born from that. Things were tight, so much they cut just about every expense they had and sold off some properties. The house was really cramped for a while with all of our stuff."
Huh, this felt, well… kinda heavy.
"That must have been really rough…"
"I didn't care, I was too young to understand. They were home, with me, for a long while. But they bounced back. Both of them work really, really hard, and I appreciate it - really! But I think they're afraid that if they don't keep working like they do that they'll lose everything again…."
And if she went and told them about what was happening, what did happen with Daji and that entire mess, he could see where she was going with all this.
"That's not really fair."
"Well, I got all the help I need. Sure would be nice if I could tell them they had a crazy fox ghost walking around the place for a couple days, but that Fallen Angel lady they hired at school is helping me out with that. Said they'd have someone come by soon."
That was the first he heard of it, but then again, he didn't exactly have the closest relationship to the Fallen Angels right now. He did help them solve that curse, so maybe this was their way of thanking him?
"Well, if you need anything…"
"I know who to ask, yeah. Having the big bad Demon King of Japan on speed dial does sound good. But maybe try not to be too available? People might start thinking you're the easy type."
He laughed at that.
"They already think I'm the useless horn dog type!"
"Horn dog? Yes. Useless? Hmm. Maybe not. We'll see."
Issei sighed, the last thing he wanted to do was think more about the meeting. The past few days had been nothing but busy. Between school, the lectures he was getting, and the search he and the others were conducting to figure out what was gathering faith in Kuoh? He barely had any time to relax and unwind.
Aika's invitation really just gave him the excuse he needed to de-stress.
"Look, it's a good thing that you decided to call people for a sit down. They really just have been walking on eggshells around you for weeks now, and the only ones who really helped were just the Committee people, right? As a non-tax paying citizen I very much would like overpowered people to show up when I need them, so you have my permission to go scare them into working next time."
He blinked at the rant.
Not care about how it came off and just get people to do their jobs because he wanted? That kinda sounded like… Daji.
"Wipe that look off your face. I'm not crazy or possessed."
Issei winced.
"Sorry, it's just… that kinda sounded familiar."
"Yeah, yeah. She used my body like a sweater and walked around town, but those are my words, not hers! Now, come here big guy."
She grabbed his arm and put it over her shoulder, half sitting on his lap and half draping herself on his chest.
"Let's watch the depressing period drama about suicide, not freak out about stuff that's gonna get solved one way or another. Ok?"
Nodding, blushing a little, he pulled her tight.
"So long as we… just watch a movie."
Aika rolled her eyes.
"I know, you stingy bastard, you said you didn't want to take advantage of me so you won't plow my brains-"
"Stop." He covered her mouth with his hand. "Please don't." Issei winced. "Just… let's let it be nice? So I'm not tempted to break my own word. Please?"
Raising an eyebrow, she licked his hand, causing him to yelp, before nodding.
"Yeah, I know. Besides, I wanna eat more junk food. All that bitch did was chow down on raw liver and 'fresh' meat and fruit and oh my Gods she drank a lot of booze!"
It was funny listening to her complaints. Even funnier that the whole experience had apparently ruined dragon fruit for his poor, poor friend. But she'd finally relaxed, finally stopped worrying, and finally… calmed down. When she held onto him, there wasn't any tension in her muscles, and the two could just watch the movie.
Sure, they made a few jokes. And sure they moved a little to get this or that. But neither was keen to do anything but enjoy the moment.
Even if it was only a moment.
Chapter 61: Chapter LI
Chapter Text
Senso-ji.
Also known as the Asakusa Kannon.
The oldest shrine in Japan, and according to many, its most important.
30 Million people visited it yearly, making it perhaps the most popular religious site in the world. For many, this would be perhaps a symbol of piety, or a mark of pride in the way of life and culture upheld by their people. It had, however, a completely separate purpose.
One which many were ignorant of, and even more had died in order to conceal.
Though its streets and buildings hustle and bustle with the activity of visitors, the rebuilt upper shrine existed as a nexus through faith would be gathered and then transported to the realm of the gods, a function shared by all temples, in fact.
However, its secondary purpose was another.
It was also the current location of the Ame-no-Ukihashi.
The Floating Bridge of heaven.
Meaning that it was also the inevitable location of the meeting called by Japan's resident Demon King.
He had summoned every ruler in the nation
He had demanded they attend him.
He had placed the burden of designing and preparing for the meeting and assembling all of the guests on the HCC - who had come to the one place they could count on to be more or less neutral when they realized what exactly it was they were going to have to do.
"So, you're telling me we have less than 48 hours to finish preparing. And we're just getting this guest list now! The only thing that could be more absurd is if we were inviting my Uncle, too!"
"Ah, I am sorry, Count Taira, but the truth is that the leadership is still squabbling. But on advice from the Demon King's point of contact, we have reduced the number of dignitaries from about 200, to this. We're actually worried about needing to contact the Bank of Japan to assemble their full board of directors for a special meeting on this."
Juro wanted to scream at the HCC operative. The man was their head of security operations and was a former member of the JSDF. He was an experienced soldier, not some random flunky, but he was also going pale with how visibly the so-called "Imperial Nephew" was getting pissed off.
"Half these people want to kill each other. And the Demon King might want to kill more than half of them, too. When you said that I couldn't even bring in proper security, what was that supposed to be about!? Lady Yasaka might just give the bastard another authority! What kind of Demon King would pass that chance up?"
The Committee member looked to the side.
"We have been given assurances by Director Sayanomiya that Issei Hyoudou's intentions don't lie in that direction."
Juro bit back a rather unkind comment.
Of course he wouldn't. From what he'd heard of the boy the only thing surpassing his penchant for getting into trouble was the supposed boundless lust that he was possessed of. He was as likely to kill Yasaka as he was to demand she join whatever nest of debauchery he was building.
He'd already absconded with their Hime Miko.
Both of them! The best, most talented ones too. The Curse Warding Division had threatened to walk out on them over it!
"Listen, I'm not going to invite the leader of the Eastern Youkai to a meeting where Lady Yasaka is blatantly exposed, doubly so when a Demon King will also be there, even more so when all of the 9 Clans are sending a representative, too."
"Ah, and the ambassadors?"
Sighing, Juro nodded.
"Both the Diet and the American State Department will be sending one representative, each, only requesting a single secretary for both."
"I doubt the Campione will complain at that. And the 9 shouldn't be… too demanding."
Because if one person got something, then everyone else would get pissy if they weren't offered more. It didn't matter how short notice the whole thing was going to be. It didn't matter that it wasn't an actual dick measuring contest! He knew exactly how it would go if there weren't "concessions" to everyone.
"Ok. So, a conference room that can seat, what, at least 15 or so people?" A nod. "Then double that number for note takers and flunkies, so standing room for 30 people. Along with catering, refreshments, and somewhere to sleep for all of that, along with any personal retinues that get brought along. I'll still need to arrange for at least 100 rooms."
"And the HCC will be providing direct security for the event, along with escorting the Campione at all times."
The count would have laughed at that, but that would have probably been a bit too much.
'Anything less than a full division of tengu is insufficient for this disaster in the making.'
This was too sudden, too fast.
Had he been given another day, perhaps a week, maybe the Imperial Nephew would have come up with additional countermeasures, perhaps gone out of his way to contact some of the 'special' operatives he'd scouted and recruited over the years just in case it was needed.
But he didn't have a week.
He had a day.
It was on too short of a notice to do anything but play along to the best of his abilities and hope that he could coordinate with the representatives of the clans to handle whatever bit of unpleasantness arose from the Demon King's whims.
"This will be all then. Send my regards to Lady Sayanomiya, and please inform her that I would like to request a meeting as soon as possible."
Because there was always a chance that there was more to this.
He didn't wish to think ill of the Committee's Director… however… if there was a time and a place for a decapitating strike, it would be now.
So he needed to make 100% sure that this wasn't what it looked like.
"I understand, sir, and will do so."
Joru nodded.
"See that you do. Because I have a bad feeling about this."
They say that all things come in due time.
Skills could be honed.
Knowledge could be obtained and wisdom earned.
Strength, beyond that which blessed the lucky few at birth, was an eternal pursuit. A struggle against the ravages of time and the poison of overconfidence. Above all else, the truly powerful were those who came to the conclusion they would never be able to stop.
To rest on their laurels.
Yasaka knew that, had felt that truth keenly over the years time and again.
She considered herself many things.
Wise? Perhaps.
Knowledgeable? Certainly.
Powerful? If only enough to protect that which she cherished most.
There was, however, something that no amount of time helped her improve at. Something that the ancient fox spirit struggled with beyond the ravages of eternity, the frustrations of politics, and the looming threat of an enemy she hoped would never haunt her homeland ever again.
No… the challenge Yasaka was grappling with this afternoon…
"But mom, why can't I go with you?"
Was parenting.
"Because, heart of my heart, this is a very important, very dangerous meeting. I don't… want to worry you. But, ah, do you remember when your friend saved you?"
Her daughter, looking rather terribly mutinous, slowly nodded.
"Yes'm."
It sounded like it was almost painful to admit that fact and Yasaka herself still felt a mix of anger and humiliation over the whole affair. Something that had pushed her to begin growing stronger again, amongst other things.
"Well, this is important to make sure she doesn't need to do that again. Ok?"
Kunou balled her fists in the hem of her robes and flicked her tails in annoyance. It was a rude gesture for a kitsune and Yasaka pinched her daughter's ear for that.
"And if you flick at the staff, it'll be no sweets for a month, young lady."
"Yes'm, I'm sorry Momma!"
That drew a sob from her child and the ancient fox simply sighed and hugged her close. She loved her daughter, but, with her little girl bawling her eyes out because she was going to be away for a few days, she was forced to admit she'd… somewhat kept her child isolated.
Perhaps quite reasonably, considering how many people would be more than happy to kill or kidnap her, but it seemed to be stifling her independence.
And while, Lady willing, it would be a long, long time before she needed to ascend to the throne, Kunou was her heir. She'd have to learn how to be decisive.
'Insulting people more subtly would do well for her, too. Though I hope she doesn't end up inheriting her grandmother's razor tongue.'
Or her mother's temper
Yasaka sighed.
Back in her youth, she'd been reckless and quick to anger, bad habits born from witnessing a world spiralling on the brink of destruction, barely survived the onslaught of the Demon King and later on the battles between the Corpse God and the Underworld.
Some days she still felt the aches of her battle against that barbarian girl, Ra Suiren and how close to death she'd been that night. Barely escaping with her own life and the security of her domain due to the lucky intervention of the Victorious Fighting Buddha.
Her hug tightened involuntarily as memories of that… brawl forced their way back into her mind.
Her tails throbbed, three short of the nine she should have, her clothes mostly bloody scraps hanging off a nearly broken frame. One eye was gone, that side of her face numb, crushed, her nose was a ruin and her jaw hung limply. Throbbing, shooting, burning, stabbing, ice-hot pain washed over every part of her. One ear gone, one arm gone, raw, solar flames flickered in the wounds, her Lady's power giving her the strength needed to ape the missing limb and sensory organs.
She barely stood, what little dignity she had left was preserved by her hair hanging to cover herself. Ra Suiren's attacks had left nothing behind that wasn't protected by her flames. Not that the Demon Bitch was uninjured.
The Campione's face was burned - fat bursting and leaving her eyes and cheeks a horrific ruin. Her enemy's skin was blacked and cracked and bloody. Yet where she could barely stand, the invader walked, calmly, as if she was utterly uninjured, needing to make signs with her fingers to communicate as her tongue was long since lost to the solar flare she'd punched apart.
All Yasaka could think was that she had one choice. Her baby had been born a few hours ago. The pains of childbirth nothing compared to what she felt now. But the succession… was secure. And her enemy was commending her for her strength, even as she promised an honorable death.
Summoning up the fury of her Lady, of the Patron of Old Yamato, Yasaka of Edo prepared to call down the Sword of the Sun.
It would take her life… and kill the Campione and the city, too. Saving the nation.
Swallowing, realizing that tears had been trickling down her face, she hid her red eyes in her child's hair and offered a brief prayer to Son Goku. If that man hadn't intervened… if he had shown up just a few moments later….
'It does not bear thinking about. He did. And the Invader will not return. And this one… I will ensure his demands are on me, not my child. The Nation will be preserved. She will not know of this part of rulership, not yet.'
He would not be the only threat to overcome at this meeting.
In fact, Yasaka was far more confident in handling a libidinous young man than she was in navigating a gathering involving the 'Eight Swords' of the Seishuuin family. A warmonger of the same ilk as Ra Suiren and the Fool of Owari, she wondered just what had Lord Susano'o seen in such a wretched killer.
"Now, why don't we head to the kitchens and see about getting something together. There are still a few hours before I leave."
She'd rather spend those precious moments with the one that truly mattered.
Who knows what the future had in store for them.
"Insufficient."
"Sloppy."
"Uncreative."
It was hard, finding good students. People whom she judged capable of thriving under the aegis of adversity. Those who would, when put against the wall, fight to the bitter end no matter how unsightly they appeared to be. It was Lady Seishuuin's honest belief that the current generation of warriors was completely lacking.
Lacking in talent.
Lacking in dedication.
Lacking in killing instinct.
"Are these really the best our clan can offer in a time of importance?"
To the side, one of her nieces, she didn't know whose, stood at attention, awkwardly leafing through the pages of a clipboard as she glanced at the swordsmen standing across from her with something akin to pity.
Or she would have, had they been standing.
Most laid bonelessly across the floor like mats. Others folded over themselves in a pose akin to prostration, or well, either that or they were holding their ribs. She might have hit them a smidge too hard there.
"Ma'am, these are the best veterans of the clan's vanguard. We had no time to recall our operatives on active duty. Not when their absence might be keenly felt."
She frowned.
"Hmmph. If this was a real battle, they would have all died in two strokes." The 'at best' did not need to be added. "And our sons and daughters within the government's forces?"
"All are ready to be recalled, should it be deemed necessary."
"My son-in-law?"
"Ah, well, we haven't been.. able to find him."
That was annoying. But not impossible to overcome. If that man wished to avoid Sumi, then that was his choice. But when he was ordered to return to serve and refused to do so, then he was leveling an insult against the clan. That would be punished.
"Contact my daughter. She will instruct her consort to return and attend to her, or he will be recalled by the Elders directly."
The Elders did not like being disturbed, unless it was by a favored student. And they most certainly only favored Ena, her granddaughter, right now.
'They'd probably slash at me if I bothered them without reason.'
But that was the problem. She did have a reason. They all did.
Japan was going to head into an inevitable confrontation because the new Demon King was going to be offended by the state of things.
After all, she understood him better than anyone else.
"You'd think those idiots would read the letters my granddaughter writes. I taught her calligraphy just so people would have to at least look at them, pretend like they cared what a warrior had to say."
She hated living in a time of cowards and her assistant merely bowed and withdrew, her students taking this opportunity to rest as much as they could.
Which left her time to reflect on them.
'Not a single one of them could scratch the boy. Not if they used swords or spears or guns or bombs.'
When Issei Hyoudou received what he had requested, the child's romanticism would find itself offended by the pragmatic nature of rulership. He would find the compromises of democracy insulting in comparison to the ideals most "leaders" espoused. And, more than that, he would detest the rot the Chinese woman had encouraged.
They had been her distant vassals, servants to a master who felt nothing for them, desired nothing of them but blind submission, and enforced no rules on them. They obeyed or they died, no more and no less. But as she gave no commands, it was a distressingly easy bargain.
After all, when you could never be sure you were following such a thing, how could you know when you'd broken it?
The Seventh would be better. He would make demands, he would impose himself, he would challenge their overlords. China and America. Two empires, two opposites, both the Tiger and the Eagle eclipsing the Dragon.
Would he challenge them, too, was the question. That she could not foresee. Her sword felt no foreign blood on it. Not soon at least. And that said he would at least remain content with only internal changes. But the nature of such things would stir old fears and old jealousy.
She would drink Japanese blood, soon, then.
"Tell me." She knelt next to her most promising nephew, pushing his sweaty hair out of his eyes, cupping his chin gently. "If the Seventh Campione comes to crush your skull, because he is offended by the actions or inactions of the clans, will you fight?"
He froze, swallowed, and looked her in the eyes.
"Yes, Honored One, and die if I need to."
The boy was about 20. She knew because she'd been teaching him for 14 winters now. And that thought annoyed her.
"Tch. Why can't I make you stronger?" He looked ashamed for a moment and she gently slapped him. "It's not your failure. Don't act like you've been scolded! I have failed you. All of you. You, my beloved descendants, my beloved kinsmen. I was not able to raise you up as I should have."
Practically prowling across the sparring grounds, stepping over the rents in the earth they'd cut with their practice swords, dancing over the shards of steel and earth and ice scattered by their spells, she was almost frothing at the mouth.
"Why can I not make you strong enough to defy Heaven and Hell! What is the secret I am missing!? Why must I permit the chance you may die!?"
None of her students replied verbally, but they rose. Wounded, wheezing, but never whining. Exhausted and sore, with broken weapons and injured bodies, each one assumed a combat stance. Blades were bared, teeth were grit, spells were conjured into being.
And she nearly wept with love and joy.
This was their reply!
No matter that they were as weak as bugs, they would die like men!
Who could ask for more wonderful children?
In the beginning, there existed twelve.
Twelve warriors.
Twelve clans.
One for each noble beast that once followed the guidance of the gods to protect humanity since its inception. Acting as the silent guardians who moved in defense of the living world at times where monsters and demons alike sought to overturn the order bestowed upon them by the gods.
This order, like all things, wouldn't last forever.
Of twelve, three would perish in battles of old.
And then, when a schism broke apart the remaining nine into rivals, it fell to those willing to sacrifice their place in the human world to continue safeguarding its future. No matter what the craven opportunists who now engaged in politics and administrative duties would tell you.
It was them, the Noble Five Clans, who truly embodied the will of heaven.
"And now this is happening… truly, are the heavens willing to test us or are these the machinations of an enemy?"
The Elder looked at the written missive with passive disgust and perhaps more than a little suspicion. Their estranged allies of the four clans had these delivered to all five noble clans, and with them, an ultimatum the likes of which they could not ignore.
Japan's Demon King was making demands.
As they were sure he would.
Records spoke of how the likes of Campione would, for the most part, act lethargically upon their inception. Many believed that it had something to do with whatever remaining humanity they had slowly eroded away as their tyrannical impulses entrenched themselves.
Nobunaga, Ra Suiren, even that masked lunatic from across the ocean that sometimes made an appearance under pretenses of heroism.
Suou Himejima knew better.
Peace was but a convenience to beings like these, who had all the time in the world to wait until mortals grew old, feeble, or complacent.
"What to do regarding this?"
The shadows projected on his walls, four total, shimmered in place as his fellow Elders ruminated on the subject.
"We cannot afford to ignore this." Said the turtle.
"Obviously not, the invitation came with the Imperial Seal, however little it might mean in this day and age, that still represents the will of heaven." Concurred the tiger. "There is too much being wagered for us to miss this chance."
"So are we marching to our deaths in an effort to save face? Am I the only one who sees this… scheme for what it is? We go unprepared to this meeting, and our heads will be the ones to roll." One of the dragons hissed.
"It is a possibility. But if a Tyrant wished to slay us, would it bother drawing us out? It's a child, one without any great talent before its ascension. So there is a high probability that someone else wishes to sway it to take action in this manner."
"But can we afford to divert the needed resources to investigate who might be manipulating the boy?"
"Can we afford not to? Is it not our duty to oversee the defense of this island? And no matter how much the others have faltered and no matter how isolated we have grown, it is still our sworn duty to investigate those threats to this land. Does this not qualify?"
In the end, their discussions weren't pointless. But nor were they particularly productive.
It seemed like dozens of possible ideas had cropped up. The most sensible of them being that the Kirishtans' and their rivals were going to make a play to invade. Even if only through manipulation and sabotage, they had all ensured that there were a multitude of connections across Japan, while also stealing many of the nation's greatest treasures.
Most obviously the artifacts and guardian spirits mutilated and turned into "Sacred Gears".
Centuries of history was lost, millenia of wisdom shattered, and now they were more vulnerable than ever before. But which of three would strike first?
Though there was also the matter of their fellow Clans.
Or the History Compilation Committee, as they called themselves these days.
Shallow husks, leftovers of once great families who lost the favor of the gods and the power bestowed upon them at their inception. Would it be so difficult for them to entice a Demon King and use it as a figurehead for their new regime? Elder Seishuuin would surely consider it, that much he knew.
"There is also the matter of the Devils."
One of the other shadows, shaped like a tiger, snorted.
"Don't involve us with your private affairs, Himejima. We kept out of it after the Gremory's made you back off. We won't interfere this time either."
Suou sighed.
"That was then, this is now. After all, the Gremory girl happens to live in the same place as the Demon King. Perfectly placed to take advantage of this for her own benefit, wouldn't you say?"
The larger shadow, this one shaped less like a serpent and more as a hulking drake, rumbled, silencing the discussion.
"What then, do you propose we do?"
"We comply with this request. We attend the meeting. And through that, learn as much as possible. And should it be an attempted decapitation, well, we have other avenues of attack."
Victory washed away all dishonor. And there could be no greater dishonor than to leave the nation to fall into ruin because of the whims of a child tyrant.
More to the point, the reality of their situation meant the 5 lacked allies, resources, and even lines of communication to many of the different minor powers. so if they wished to actually achieve anything, they would need to know what lines to toe and which ones to cross.
In the end, he felt a little calmer having seen that the others were equally as disturbed. The 5 had to stick together and there had been a very small chance that one of them would use this as a chance to defect.
That would have been their final undoing.
The HCC would have been able to call for a formal council of the clans and either demand the remaining loyalists submit to their authority or be exiled.
After all, this was clearly a ploy to cement their power.
What kind of child would think to actually do something like this?
'And if all else fails. There's still his proclivities to consider.'
And Suou had just the person in mind for that job, after all, they were only required to send a representative. There was no enforced requirement that the Elders themselves had to attend.
And if the boy was as open in his desires as he'd been told… well… then he saw no problem in sending Suzaku.
She had been complaining about the clan's lockdown, after all…
"I think it's time we have a very serious conversation."
Oh boy.
"Yesterday, your return from Miss Aika's home, whom you had wished to visit, was extremely late. In fact, it was past our agreed upon curfew."
He could already tell where it was going.
A type of conversation that Issei had long since dreaded, yet expected to come up down the line. Because he'd always been open about his search for the title of Harem King, it was only natural that his… intentions would come under scrutiny by those who loved him yet misunderstood his intentions.
"You are a young man with desires and needs, yes, but you should still be mindful."
The strangest thing, however, was that it didn't come from the ones he expected.
At all.
"What I am trying to say is, that you should remain ever vigilant of your reputation and status. It is only a matter of time until this gets back to the lurking vipers in the garden and sets off a power struggle."
Issei sighed, covering his red cheeks as the giggles and snorts of his parents were barely, terribly hidden.
"Do we really need to have this conversation, Yinghua?"
They were still in the middle of breakfast for crying out loud!
"Yes, Elder Brother. One must always remain vigilant, even when one's sympathy is stirred to action."
"Yes, hehehe, Issei. You should remain vigilant."
His mother giggled and waved from the stove.
"Don't worry us too much son, make sure you use protection!"
His father snorted and took a sip of his coffee.
"Listen, we didn't do anything. We just… hung out."
"Uh huh." His old man didn't even bother looking up from his plate. "Sure you didn't."
"We didn't! We just watched a movie and hung out. Played some video games, not those kinds of games, and ate some junk food. She'd been sick and wanted to take it easy."
"Well, it was nice of you to check on her." His mother at least seemed happy enough to lightly tug his ear. "Now, eat up. And do you want a ride to the store you told us about? Ah, it was for a formal kimono, right?"
"Yeah! I'm gonna go meet a priest and then, after that, get ready for a really important meeting."
"Hmm. Would you like us to come? I can take the day off of work if so." Smiling, looking rather proud of him, his dad gestured with his drink. "After all, you've put a lot of effort into getting ready for this. It's no trouble at all to support you."
"Indeed. So eat up. You've got a big day ahead of you!"
His mom, apparently concerned he hadn't been eating enough, sat a huge bowl of steamed rice, eggs, fish, and veggies in front of him. Not even bothering with chopsticks and just pushing a spoon into his hands.
Being honest… Issei felt nervous.
Or, well, unsure.
He didn't know what to expect of this meeting, didn't feel ready in the slightest, and just the idea of having to speak in front of that many strangers without setting off some kind of blood feud had his mom's delicious food tasting like ash on his tongue.
So much could go wrong, he half expected a god to show up and declare he was gonna destroy the country if Issei didn't come fight him.
Or Doni.
That worry just seemed to gnaw at something deep inside him. A feeling that has been bothering him since yesterday.
He shook his head, and threw caution to the wind.
"Mom, dad?"
His parents turned to each other, eyes mirroring concern, before zeroing in on him.
"Honey, are you okay?"
"Are you two doing okay? I… never asked what you two really thought about the whole 'gods and magic' thing that's going on, and, well, I guess that things have been going just nonstop for me so I never really thought about how you felt about it."
And then there was what Aika said last night.
The idea that maybe, just maybe, his parents were pretending to be okay just so he didn't have to worry about something.
And he could tell that he hit the nail on the head. Sharing another look between themselves, his parents seemingly had an entire silent conversation. The sort of thing he'd gotten used to seeing them do over the years.
"So that's what this is about…." His dad finally broke the silence.
Issei braced for impact.
They sounded, well, different from normal, and that's when he knew they were being serious and now just joking with him.
"Son, I'd be lying if I said it didn't change things. Like, you can't exactly expect a guy to not react when they hear there's actually magical stuff out there. If I tried explaining to someone else everything I learned the past couple weeks they'd accuse me of being crazy or ask if I was writing a novel."
The campione winced.
"Yeah, it is pretty crazy."
"But that's just it. Doesn't mean it's bad, you know? Back when I was your age, that's the kinda thing kids like us loved to play pretend about. Being ninjas, slaying oni, getting to be the big heroes with a harem…."
There was suddenly a thump from under the table, Issei turning to look at his mom, who looked like the perfect picture of innocence, contrasting his dad who was grimacing with an apologetic smile.
"Ahem, what your father is trying to tell you is that, yes, things have changed for us and we are still getting used to it. But it's not something you should worry about. We are still your parents, and making you worry about us means we're the ones failing at it, not the other way around."
That didn't feel right.
Issei knew what she was trying to say, but he'd also seen the kind of madness that other campione and the gods tended to bring. How could he not worry about people around him when he was probably the only one who could deal with those.
"Lady Miki, elder brother's thoughts have gone in a dumb direction."
Yinghua piped in from behind him, the cheeky little snitch he was.
"And what might those dumb thoughts be?"
Shit, she was putting him on the spot. Quickly, think of something!
"Everything is too crazy and I'm worried you two are in danger?"
Not the truth, you idiot!
Unfortunately what was done was done, and he could tell from the second glace his parents shared that they were having another private conference, this one much more heated as their eyes narrowed and his dad grimaced before his mom let out a deep sigh.
"I guess we aren't exactly equipped to deal with all this crazy. But son, don't you think that it's also bad that you're putting everyone else's safety on your shoulders like that?"
Well, that's just how things have been going, no?
"I'm the only one who really can though." He manifested Boosted Gear on his arm, Ddraig's thoughts passing through his body as the great beast searched for an enemy to fight, only for it to turn back to sleep with a rumbling snore when none appeared. "For this reason and more. Plus, if I have all this power, don't I have the responsibility to use it?"
Mom shook her head.
"You're just the only one who stepped up. We know there are others, and Agent Smith probably told you all sorts of things. Just because someone else isn't doing their job, doesn't mean it's suddenly yours. You've been a responsible young man, you've saved this city not once, but twice already. But I think it's high time we took some of that burden off your shoulders, right?"
Issei frowned in thought.
That was the same thing Aika said, right? That she wanted him to get the ones in charge to do their jobs.
"We're really proud of you, Issei. But you still gotta treat us as adults sometimes. We'll figure things out, handle things our own way. You just gotta give it time, and eventually you won't even need to worry, cuz your old man might have a kickass magic sword."
Dad stopped for a moment, turning to Yinghua.
"They still make those, right?"
"Yes, but those you can find on the market are exceedingly cheap knock offs. If you wish for one I can have it sent by mail from home. The Lu Clan's collection has been gathering dust, I'm sure."
Seriously, Yinghua? Stop trying to arm his parents!
"And if your dad isn't enough then I'll just hit them with the fancy spellbook I got from Smith."
No, mom! Not you too!
"You're actually learning magic?! I thought that was just voodoo!"
"Sympathetic magic in the tradition of ritual offerings. Hmm. How to put it… I would consider it to be more of a syncretic tradition with strong invocations of Japanese Kami and those youkai that may be propitiated by regular sacrifice and non-binding or definite contracts."
Issei looked at his dad like he'd grown two extra arms and the old man rubbed the back of his head.
"I, uh, really, really wanted that harem."
Mom just kissed the top of the head.
"And I won. So don't go replacing me, ok?"
"Never! I could never abandon you!"
"Oh? Not gonna make me worry about, oh, what's her name?"
"Huh? Ah, that one girl from college who, well, um, can I, we, discuss this when… Issei and Yinghua aren't around?"
Now that his dad was blushing and his mom looked really, really smug, he had to wonder what the heck they were talking about. Because it looked pretty serious!
"Oh, Issei, dear, I noticed your running shoes were all worn out. What happened?"
Putting his fork down and covering his mouth, the Campione tried to talk around a mouthful of eggs and rice.
"I've been running recently, you remember?"
"Mmhmm." His dad looked rather proud. "5 kilometers a day, right?"
"Well, uh, I'm up to 20."
Both of them blinked in confusion.
"Wait, 20 kilometers a day? At a flat out sprint?"
He shrugged.
"I don't get muscle fatigue from just that, so it's been mostly about when I get winded or bored. And since I've been getting faster, too, even though I haven't been able to exercise at school as often as I like. It's so convenient that Kaichou let me use the weight rooms whenever I wanted!"
"I… see. Well, honey, why don't we go get you some new shoes later? How does that sound?"
"Sounds great, mom!"
"Someone's approaching." Yinghua stood up from the table, tensing, and Issei deactivated his gauntlet. "They seem… hmm… their aura decreased. I do not think they're hostile."
There was a polite knock at the door and Issei whispered to his friend.
"I'll go check, you look after mom and dad."
The cultivator gave him a stern nod and, hoping this was just a neighbor or something coming over to say high, he was surprised when….
"Oh, hey, Mr. Priest who never gave me a name, man, how are you?"
"Lord Seventh." He bowed, a large package in his arms, and spoke while remaining bowed. "If it pleases you, may this one enter your home?"
"Sure! Please, come in, we're actually still having breakfast if you'd like some!"
With the robed holy man following close behind, Issei took his package from him and sat it down on a table in the living room, unsure of what else to do with it. However, when he reached the kitchen, where the rest of his family still was, he was bit surprised to see both of his parents looking a little confused.
"Hmm, honored priest, it's a pleasure to welcome you to our home, but, hmm… you seem… familiar. Have we met before?"
"Actually, I apologize for my rudeness, but were you a… nurse or a doctor before being a priest? I… almost remember you from somewhere, too, but I apologize again for not recalling where."
"This one was blessed with a face often seen. It is a treasure to always be known wherever one goes."
"Hmm. Actually, you never did give your name, Mr. Priest." Issei felt a bit rude, but this seemed really weird. "If you would, I'd really appreciate it."
There was a tense moment, Yinghua discretely drawing a long, silver knife from the folds of his outfit, before placing his foot at the base of the leg of their table. It was obvious what he was ready to do - kick the table towards the priest, creating an obstacle to block their view, then aim for a strike directly to the spine or the base of the skull, whichever was easier to reach based on if he dipped low or jumped and bounced off the ceiling.
Both would cripple, or at least distract, any possible threat, ensuring that Issei's parents would be safe for a moment or two. And probably create an opening for Issei to cut the man down.
"Keisei. You may call this one, Keisei."
"What's with the visit though, I thought we were supposed to meet later, when we leave for the meeting."
The priest smiled thinly, as if utterly unbothered by the attention.
"Why yes, that was indeed our plan. However, through a most fortuitous coincidence, this one happened to come across Agent Smith. She seemed quite hurried and entrusted me with delivering a package to you when this one offered to render assistance."
Wait a minute…
A package?
"Oh, that's the stuff I asked Sayanomiya for, right? The formal robes she ordered for me?"
The priest nodded.
"Just so. Apparently, your formal wear happened to be finished earlier and she wanted you to test it. After all, if there are any issues they could perhaps still be fixed by tonight."
Issei wondered how much of that was really good fortune on his end. After all, if the person working on the clothes happened to know who and what he was, then it was probably hurried and made the top priority, right?
He just hoped the Director paid them for it. After all, he had an endless amount of money, or close enough to it, so it's not like it wasn't difficult to afford things. Meaning it would just be miserly or greedy to take things for free, unless they were offered in good faith.
"Mind if I take a look at it then?"
"These are quite traditional. Are you sure you won't need help in putting them? One could always offer pointers." Keisei offered.
Issei blanched.
No thanks, there was no way he was changing in front of a stranger like that.
"Ah, no, I have a spell I can use. Thank you though!"
And he got the Hell out of there before anyone else could offer, too.
He wasn't a kid and he didn't need help, either, even if what he had to do was a smidge risky.
So, back in his room, and realizing he probably would need help, the young man opened up the package.
And found layer after layer after layer of fabric. Charcoal greys and navy blue hues, with black and gold sorrel mons, he realized that… Keisei was probably just being frank.
"Well… it's beautiful." He ran his hand across a silk brocade used to wrap it. "And just the packaging feels expensive."
Setting it aside, Issei was careful not to disturb the familiar statues that now took up most of his night stand's space. The familiar coiling form of the three gorgons, the exuberant shape of the Monkey King's ensemble, and of course, the latest addition.
He wasn't exactly keen on giving her any attention - he had yet to finish it, though, with the fox's face incomplete. Though he did make sure to make her statue reflect exactly what her true form had been instead of the one she had while borrowing Aika's body. That was important to be truthful to both of them.
But he was digressing.
"Well. Here goes nothing."
Closing his eyes, reaching out to the well of power within him, finding that rush of strength that had been with him since he defeated Dusa-Chan, he plucked at a particular current of purple-red. Heady like wine and with a scent of plums and the taste of blood, he let it fill him.
"Ah, it happened again."
Everything had changed, but that absolute wellspring of magical power seemed to lounge in his thoughts, offering him every spell and curse one could ever need or fear.
Along with… everything else it did. Warped whispers coming to the back of his mind from the ether. Nothing he couldn't shrug off or ignore, but the reminder was just enough to distract him. And then there was a sudden noise outside of his door, footsteps slapping against the wood as Yinghua burst in.
Just as he had started to change.
"The fox has returned! Elder… Brother?"
Issei did the only thing that made sense in this situation.
"KIYAH!"
Chapter 62: Chapter LII
Chapter Text
The ride to Tokyo was, in one word, awkward.
Not because his parents were driving.
Not because Issei was stuck sitting besides the ever-smiling priest, who for the life of him he was starting to think he knew from somewhere. But because Yinghua had decided to sit beside Issei for the entire ride.
And there was nothing wrong with him being there, not really.
What really annoyed Issei was the fact he was wearing thick bandages around his eyes. Which wouldn't have been there if the cheeky little shit hadn't decided to do a 180 after walking in on him and tried to gouge out his own eyes the moment he stepped out of the room.
"Seriously? I thought we were past that whole 'Master forces people to remove their eyes' thing. Was that really necessary?"
Yinghua responded without hesitation.
"It was entirely necessary, yes."
Did he look like Luo Hao to him?
"Why?" He couldn't help but ask again, baffled.
What reason could compel him to try and do something this stupid in the first place?
"I have despoiled Elder Brother's virtue. He is no longer eligible for matrimony, therefore administering punishment was the best course of action."
Issei blushed, face palmed, and ignored the looks he got from the other occupants of the car with the same indignant glare he'd been throwing around since he'd been forced to heal the idiotic cultivator.
"We're going to have a long discussion when this is over. For now, uh, consider it a standing order that you're not to punish yourself without my explicit permission."
Rubbing his face, the poor teenager had to consider the sheer stupidity that seemed to come with having powers. Nobody seemed to actually use common sense and the most dramatic option was almost always the go-to. Everyone who was in some kind of authority seemed to be always watching everyone else for anything that might be a threat to their scrap of power.
And people strong enough not to be like that either seemed to be battle hungry maniacs or, according to both Kaichou and Buchou when it came to their siblings, weird.
It was deeply frustrating to need to be the normal one.
"Are you sure you don't need to go to the doctor, sweetie?" His mom glanced back while his dad focused on the road, clearly doing her best to just try and roll with it all, too. "It's not a problem…."
"These injuries are almost totally healed. Elder Brother's gift of healing was quite powerful and my optic nerves are almost fully restored. I simply need to let my eyes become adjusted to functioning once more."
Issei groaned.
"At least these people we're going to aren't going to cut their own eyes out." He paused, turning to the priest. "Right?"
"This one is… unsure how to answer, mighty lord."
He decided to interpret that as positively as he could, no matter how much of a reach it required. Still, he was dressed, Ena and Smith would be meeting them at the shrine, and Yinghua was going to stick around to watch his back.
So all he needed to do was take a couple of deep breaths and wait for their arrival.
The road to Tokyo was… pleasant.
There wasn't much traffic, the weather was pleasant. If Issei laid back against his seat and closed his eyes, he figured he might even sleep the rest of the way if he really wanted to.
He just… couldn't.
He felt… nervous, no, anxious. As if something deep inside his chest was getting tugged at. It made his leg twitch and bump against the front seat, his palms sweat and his eyes sting.
[You can feel it, right?]
Ddraig's voice echoed in his mind. Unlike before, the dragon inside his soul wasn't speaking out loud.
That meant he wanted privacy.
'Feel what?'
[Don't you think it's odd that they'd set up this meeting in a big important city? I think it's pretty obvious, at least. What we're feeling now… is their hostility.]
Hostility?
Come to think of it… the sensation Issei was getting now wasn't all that different from when he'd met the Gorgons for the first time. Or when he faced off against Wukong's group. Unlike Luo Hao, and Doni, who were Campione and therefore his equals, the feeling he was getting now was.
Malice.
Enmity.
As if his very presence was being pushed against, rejected the closer he got.
[That's right. They have been keeping a close watch on us. From the moment you left Kuoh, the Heavens have decided to show their displeasure.]
The heavens… which meant… the gods.
'They're sensing a predator, I guess.'
He didn't particularly fault them. With what he knew about Luo Hao and Doni and had been told about The Marquis and The Black Prince, his kind were dangerous. Scary, dangerous and just plain scary.
'John Pluto Smith at least proves we don't have to be.'
[Oh? And would I ever accept such a being near my lair without challenging it?]
Thinking for a moment, and not appreciating that his partner liked to make him think when he was already stressed, Issei tried to piece together his answer carefully.
'You're saying they can't let us pass unchallenged? You'd pick a fight to pick a fight. But they'd have their own reasons.'
[More or less. A dragon can permit no rival, as a rival is a threat in waiting. It's only natural for the strong to wield their strength and to clash against one another. Even the peaceful have to be able to defend themselves, otherwise they're just prey.]
'So even if they don't intend to fight, per se, they have to make sure that we know they can and will. And, on top of that, because they assume I'm at least considering that they could give me new authorities, just showing up to the meeting at all is enough to put them on edge?'
The dragon's noise of agreement was more than a snort and less than a word, but it was clear Ddraig expected some kind of trouble and pushed a bit of his magic into Issei's body.
[If you aren't ready for trouble, that's exactly when it'll find you.]
Something was off.
Rias could feel it.
It wasn't the sort of feeling that usually came before a catastrophe, no, the calm before the storm was something the redhead had gotten plenty of experience with in the past few months. From the arrival of the Heretic Goddesses, to the Tyrant Luo Hao, and then Kuoh being overtaken by the whims of the unleashed Heretic Sun Wukong.
She's had her fill of dread and despair.
Even so, since coming back, she couldn't help but feel like everything was quiet. Maybe too quiet.
"Is that why you decided to visit instead of meeting at the club room?"
Her Queen sat in front of her, laying down a small tray with tea and a few snacks. The citric fragrance would normally be enough to put her at ease, but even that was failing to work today. Even the sweet butter biscuits she picked out tasted like sand.
"If it's just the two of us, then there's no reason to stick around the school, no?"
Koneko, Kiba, and Gasper were still back home, two of them recovering from their exposure to a curse and the leftovers of whatever holy power was used to exorcise it while Gasper had to extend his stay to continue training until her brother was satisfied with his control.
The club room felt… empty without them.
Even emptier now that Issei and the others were out of town.
"Well, I'm not one to reject a visit. Are you sure, though? The other two might not be thrilled when they find you."
By other two, she meant the priestesses that were staying at the temple.
"It shouldn't be any problem, at least with one of them."
Akeno sighed, shaking her head in fond exasperation.
"I don't know how to act around that girl. She always seems completely confident about everything, no matter how off base she might be. It's like she knows something you don't."
Her Queen pouted, looking to the side, towards the hallway leading back to the bedrooms.
"Ah, a similar type to yours then?"
Rias couldn't help but tease her longtime friend. She was always one to act confidently and knowingly after all.
The Half-Fallen scoffed.
"There is a difference between instinctively knowing you might be right, and knowing for certain. Ena just doesn't care that she might get details wrong, she just happens to have a grasp of how people feel about it."
So, someone who didn't need to think very deeply on things because of keen intuition?
"Isn't that just an airhead?"
Her friend giggled.
"A confident airhead who just happens to be right most of the time."
"What about your other… roommate?"
This time her friend shrugged, halfway between annoyance and boredom.
"She stays out of my way. Most days I won't even notice she's living here. She'll do her chores, cook ahead of schedule, leave plates ready and then move back into her room or to the main temple building. Most of what she does is tending the flow of faith. The temple might have been cleansed but its connection to the realm of the gods is still reliant on those two."
"And how does it feel, living here now?"
"Uncomfortable to say the least. Even if the faith is being channeled through the main building, it's like living next to a scorching bonfire. I've had to isolate my room with some spells so I can sleep, and the Seishuuin girl has been diverting it from this building so I haven't experienced any complications. At least until she left for the meeting."
"That's awfully nice of her."
Akeno smiled wryly.
"I have the feeling she's doing it for Issei. She's quite dedicated to letting him do what he wants, whether others might agree with it or not."
Rias nodded, doing her best to understand.
Though she was fond of Japanese history, she wasn't as adept in the workings of its supernatural side. Even if she'd learnt some from Akeno over the years, there was still a lot she hadn't told her.
Maybe because she didn't want to think about it, and Rias respected her decision.
'Only now we don't really have another option.'
The threat of another Heretic, the Committee encroaching on Kuoh, and above all else, the fact that their resident Campione left for a meeting that could decide the future of the nation as far as their side of the fence was considered.
"Maybe once he's back we'll find another solution to this possible heretic problem."
As annoying as it could be sometimes, it was still… eerie to not have Issei around.
"Oh me, oh my~" The dark haired girl giggled. "Is Buchou missing her new friend already? Or has she perhaps fallen for the allure of the forbidden fruit?"
Rias rolled her eyes.
"Hardly. But the boy will need a few lessons on etiquette and control before he meets with any Devils of note. Well, other than big brother. His aura pushes out around him and the fact it's got a distinct draconic note, too, doesn't help. He's noticeable in a way I didn't think humans could be."
"Ah. I know what you mean." Akeno smirked. "You're saying when he's not around, you feel like he's still there. You find yourself noticing whenever he enters a room. And now that he's away… well, a young woman is allowed her follies."
This time she laughed, relaxing just a smidge. If her friend was willing to be this teasing, she wasn't too upset. But Rias did find herself somewhat elaborating.
"It's not really a problem for us, but there are plenty of Devils that would love to use his presence as an excuse to take offense. Especially if they frame it as a genuine cultural faux pas. Issei's the sort to try and offer restitution and it wouldn't do for anyone to try and take advantage of a Campione."
The black haired Devil slowly nodded.
"Agreed. I can see that… ending poorly."
And if a small part of the heiress felt just the tiniest smidge of resentment that a boy younger than her already felt more like one of the Satans than not? Well, that was for her to deal with.
Like it or not, Rias knew he meant well and considered him a friend.
Paradoxically, the absence of his overwhelming presence, the stolen divinity that made her skin crawl and her eyes itch every morning, was more uncomfortable than its presence. Used as she'd grown to it, where before she associated the feeling with danger, now, after weeks of getting to learn more about and even fight alongside the youngest Campione… Rias missed it.
It was reassuring in its own way.
The city felt empty without, as if the comfortable shadow they'd been laying under suddenly was torn away and all they could see was the empty sky once hidden by the canopy. So while she turned back to Akeno and began discussing their own continuing training plans, she did offer a quick thought for the silly boy with the silly grin.
'I do hope he comes back safely.'
Issei didn't think himself much of a tourist.
He didn't know most important places by name, and his interests were usually rooted in whatever fun activities he could participate in over what he could learn from visiting historical landmarks. A reason why he usually only got close to temples when there were festivals or fun activities.
'Well I did come by to pray for good grades last year.'
But that was back then he was struggling to get admitted into Kuoh, which did happen so maybe the gods could have been listening to him at the time. And although Issei definitely felt like they were listening now… he was pretty sure that if he asked for grades, they'd make sure he got expelled instead.
Which was a shame because the place looked pretty nice.
"I can't believe this is our first time visiting Senso-ji…"
"Maybe it's because it's so close. Most folks like going to far away places when they are on vacation to take advantage of time, you know?"
"And what a vacation it was. Maybe next time you'll listen to me and pick the resort instead of the cruise ship."
Issei chuckled, listening to his parents' good natured bickering in the background.
Only to look up rather suddenly and notice that Ena was arriving. By jumping from rooftop to rooftop. And she had her sword back. And… he just shrugged and forced his muscles to relax when she landed next to him.
"M'Lord."
"Hey, Ena."
She bowed, hands folded in front of her skirt, before straightening up.
"Mom should be inside. Ena, um, was definitely not sleeping! And definitely didn't forget what time Ena was supposed to be here!"
He snorted.
"No worries. I'm not in a huge hurry. We still have half an hour to be half an hour early, like Priest Keisei said we should."
"Hmm. This one has always preferred the mountains to cities. The… hustle and bustle is… good, but distracting. It is easy for one to lose oneself in the… vibrancy of city life."
Issei nodded, assuming it would probably be something that Teacher Sanzang would have been able to elaborate on pretty eloquently, but he decided to give it a whack while his parents wandered around.
"I suppose with all the stuff around, it's easy to be distracted. To end up as part of the world, not just in the world."
The priest nodded slowly, as if weighing to what degree he was agreeing, before simply inclining his head.
"That is one way to read it, this one has no objections to such a response."
Tapping his chin, the Campione wondered if there was more to it, but mostly he was just glad his parents were taking this opportunity to enjoy themselves. Especially because no one else was around! Such an opportunity was probably once in a lifetime.
"Ah. No, as a retainer a slovenly appearance reflects poorly on Elder Brother."
"But you can't even see Ena!"
"I don't need to see to hear the wrinkles in your uniform with every step. And did you not request formal robes from your mother as I suggested? A Viper, no matter how many clouds pass between their ears, ought to at least look dangerous."
"Ah, um, Ena did…."
Looking like a school child being disciplined by a teacher, the swordswoman started fidgeting with the hem of her skirt and looked almost… embarrassed.
"And!"
Yinghua was not convinced.
"Well, Ena was putting them on, but then the black haired devil came in and started whispering… womanly things into Ena's ear and telling her how much skin the miko's outfit showed and asked if Ena liked to do ero-cosplay."
'Ah. I see now. This is the struggle of living within a city. For our fellow man shall eternally remind us of the impermanent things which are pleasurable and so we shall stray from the path of the Buddha to chase those illusions.'
"This one fears…." the Priest began. "That you have reached a terrible conclusion."
"No, noble priest." Issei gave him a double thumbs up. "Only that religion is very important! Because ero-cosplay battle mikos are pretty great!"
Both of his parents dogpilled him. Each grabbing an ear and forcing him to bow in apology. Probably because he had said that pretty loud, but there was no one around! And wasn't honesty the best policy!?
"Ok, ok, ok, I give! Please forgive me Priest Keisei!"
It took about five minutes to convince his parents he wasn't about to start stripping Ena then and there, but that wasn't exactly surprising. She had immediately started blushing and acting shy for the first time since he'd met her, and, all of a sudden, he was rather pointedly reminded of his self declared retainer's willingness to do anything he asked.
'Man, I sure am glad that I can't get an actual nosebleed from this!'
But he did want to avoid getting into more trouble. So it was time to hide behind his responsibilities and pretend that he was actually trying to be reasonable!
"Well, are we supposed to start the meeting as soon as I get here? Or are we waiting for anyone else?"
The Priest smiled, as if sensing his intentions.
Fortunately the man chose to humor him.
"Our meeting will be taking place inside the inner sanctum of Senso-ji. There will be accommodations ready for you and your retainers." Ena and Yinghua looked awfully proud being addressed like that, both of them puffing up instead of continuing their argument, only for the priest to frown and hold a finger to his ear.
"However…."
Oh boy, he didn't like the sound of that.
"Yeah?"
"I'm afraid that there has been a mistake in the scheduling. As our group somehow arrived a few hours before the meeting was set to begin." The Priest looked contrite, though Issei couldn't help but feel like something was wrong by the slight tremble in his sleeves and the way his foot inched just a bit to the side, as if getting ready to bolt.
Was something going on?
"We can't help it then. Do you wanna let everyone else know we're here? I wouldn't wanna upset anyone by showing up unannounced."
Keisei snorted back a laugh.
"I am sure that they have already felt your approach, my liege."
Oh yeah, the whole Campione presence thing, huh? If the gods knew he was getting closer to the temple then it shouldn't be any harder for the people here to do the same.
"I do need, however, to contact the chief of security and let him know of our arrival. It's protocol, I'm afraid. Until I'm back however, you are free to head to your rooms and get settled. I'm afraid the conference will last for a few days so you should get your bearings before business talks resume."
Damn, a few days?
He was hoping to be done with things by morning! If this was gonna take the whole weekend then he'd have to hurry back home for school.
Talk about bad luck.
"I got yah. Still, why don't you, hmm, well…." The priest did seem like he needed to go. "You go on! We'll be ok. Ah, Ena, do you wanna go find your mom? And what about you guys?" Turning to his parents, he was surprised when his dad snapped a picture with a massive old timey camera, including a huge flash and all. "Heh. I guess you're having fun?"
"We're doing great kiddo!" His dad was grinning and his mom was happily taking prayer slips for the family. "You don't need to worry about us. Besides, we can get a hotel pretty quickly. You, uh, gave us a lot of money. And even though we put 95% of it in a trust fund, it still feels… well, I don't want to sound ungrateful…."
Rolling his eyes, it was Issei's turn to scold his parents.
"Then just have fun with it! I love you guys and you take great care of me. It's the least I can do! So go, have fun!"
"Ok sweety. We'll talk about it later, ok?" Wrapping her arms around their necks, his mom kissed both of them on the forehead. "So you be safe. And don't let people push you around. You're a hero, don't forget it! We certainly won't. And the kids from that cruise won't forget it either."
Issei nodded, though he couldn't help but blush a bit in embarrassment at being a momma's boy in front of his friends.
He still had a reputation, dammit…
'Well, I guess we could always explore the place. And it's not like anything's gonna happen with this many people around, right?'
His luck couldn't possibly be that bad.
Worst comes to worst… he could just use his new trick to sneak around.
It was a fool proof plan!
"Um, this is… not good."
Kunou was lost, terribly so at this point, and she had no idea what she should do to find someone. Normally, a shrine like this would have lots and lots of people, but, well, considering who all was here… well, she knew it was important not to offend anyone. And that meant she was in trouble.
"At least the shouting has stopped." With the hem of her robes held up with one hand, she looked both ways before dashing out of a small supply room. "But I knew someone would attack Mama."
And above all else, Kunou was scared.
Something had gone wrong and she didn't know what exactly had happened. There were problems with the teleportation spell and when she showed up, people were shouting! There had been several screams and a very scary Oni had appeared from… inside one of the guards.
The attack was obvious and, worse, there was no way to tell who she could trust and who she couldn't. So Kuno just stayed a fox and ran through the first open door she found. In fact, she'd only turned back into a human once she'd been able to put a few doors between her and whatever had happened.
But now, well, now she realized she'd run away. And left her mom all by herself to deal with whatever had happened!
So she'd started sneaking around.
This gave her time to think, to reflect on the choices she'd made, and where it had led her. And it was rather obvious that this was always going to end poorly. Meaning she'd done what she was told not to, snuck into a really dangerous place, and now she was holding on to the small knife she'd borrowed from the kitchen back home.
It was really naughty, but she knew her mom needed help and since Kunou had failed to convince her not to attend there hadn't been any other choice.
And honestly, she didn't want to leave her alone.
After all, she hadn't not been around since… ever. So, if her mom was leaving, and was also going to be alone, and didn't even really get to bring any protectors… something else was going to go wrong! She knew it! It was obvious that it would happen, there was nothing else that could happen, especially if a Demon King was going to be there!
So now she was running around in an empty temple, with no one around, and weird energy flowing around the place.
And security wards that were being activated. There were a pair of sealed doors in front of her, both of them radiating a passive sense of malice as the lacquered wood put off enough raw hostility that Kunou wasn't even going to try and touch them.
'Oh no, I really messed up!'
People were going to be angry and she was gonna get told off and her mom was gonna ground her and she wasn't ever gonna be let out and-
"Hmm. There's something over here. Radio it in and make sure this sector is secure."
It was a deep voice and another rough, growly one answered. Both came from behind her and she frantically turned from side to side.
"Yes, Count."
Hiding behind the first unlocked door she found, she tried to make herself as small as possible. Not only did she suppress her presence, she also covered herself up with her tails and wrapped her energies around her body. It wasn't… magic. But it did help shield her from any kind of special way to look for people.
So, hunkered down, making sure not to shiver too much, she hoped the two voices would leave her alone so she could find her mom! After all, Kunou didn't know either of them and that meant she had no idea if they were with the bad guys or not.
"Hey…."
"What!"
"Do you… feel this?"
There was a moment of silence, and then a shudder as one of the voices hissed.
"Is that what I think it is?"
"Yes, it seems like the 'special guest' has arrived. Just our luck that someone tries to take out one of the visitors right as he's arriving, huh? Just as the big beastie happens to be right in front of the temple in plain right."
"Do you think it's an ambush?"
The first voice sighed and it was clear that he was there.
"There's always a chance. Still, let's go. We need to check in now. Anyone that causes trouble at this point is going to have to fight the Campione." The two men walked away, their steps clacking against the floorboards as they steadily put distance from where she was hiding.
Kunou shuddered, letting out a hissing breath of relief.
She hadn't been found out yet, but even so things seem to have gotten even more dangerous.
'Campione. The Demon King is here...' The one her mother had warned against approaching, the monster that had, for the past few hundred years climbed to the top of the food chain after being mysteriously annihilated over the course of the Great War. More importantly, the one they were speaking of was most certainly the one she overheard mother talking to her guards about.
Could it be him?
'I need to find Mother.'
They were split during the attack, but there was no way an ambush by a bunch of ruffians would work on her! All Kunou had to do was find where she went and everything would be okay.
Yes, she was gonna be okay!
"And what do we have here?"
Before coming face to face, or rather face to mask, with a familiar Oni. One of the ones that had tried attacking mother!
When had he….
"Took forever for those meat bags to leave. Good thing you didn't make a peep, eh little princess?"
Only then did she notice the small sliver of cloth that seemed to be sticking out of her shadow. Which meant that she had-
"Yes, yes, I can see it in your face. We were able to hatch a ride in your mother's spell because you had opened up a crack to slip through in. It's amazing the kind of secrets you can learn when you have a little birdie whispering to anyone with gold."
The monster was unnatural, with black skin that seemed to distort the light around it. Pulling in all color and even sound, she thought, as the thing's feet were four taloned and bird like in appearance, but even when it ripped up the floor there wasn't even a whisper. Only the mask seemed to permit noise and light to leave, shining white and gold and blue, with gusts of frigid, fetid air rushing out of the mouth hole. A tiny gap in the painted porcelain that let her see the rows and rows of needle-teeth set into a pulsating, squelching pink tunnel.
She shook, what flickers of fox-fire she could conjure into being were blown with a sudden exhalation of ice crystals.
"Really? A princess and all you can manage is that?"
Stalking forward, its shape continued to distort, the thing's body fully leaving her shadow and no looming forwards with greasy, stained hair spilling off a too small head, which was fixed to the end of a bulging, muscular, tubular neck - itself easily a meter in length or more!
"S-stay back!"
It was like staring into the mouth of a lamprey or some other horrid, bloodsucking thing, and she didn't doubt that it intended to do just that. And the disgust and terror she felt left her words weak, barely a whisper.
"Now, why would I do that? After all, when I'm done, you're going to go give your momma a nice, big hug, and then I'm going to-"
The vulgarities he spilled were as a dog leaves its vomit. They were horrid and vile and sexual and as the ogre loomed over her, having backed her into the room she'd just left, it began to undo its mask. Ready to turn her into nothing but a flesh puppet to get closer to its true target.
"Did no one ever tell you not to bully little girls?"
Only for the massive ogre to be knocked away and off the ground by a sudden blast of force and light, the popping sound of a balloon startling Kunou as her back pressed against the wall in surprise… and relief overtook her as another person showed up.
Odd as she was.
The older girl was dressed in ill-fitting robes, the likes which one might expect a young man to wear, with long chestnut hair pinned in twintails by a pair of red ribbons. Her eyes were a strange, bewitching magenta, and hanging from the side of her head was a strange festival mask.
The sort designed to look like fox spirits.
Was she one of them? Kunou couldn't recall ever seeing her face, even if there was a strange sense of… familiarity there. Beyond the fact that power seemed to be flowing out of her in a steady, overpowering torrent.
'How didn't I notice her coming?'
The oni seemed equally bewildered for a moment, before roaring in frustration and anger at the interruption. Foul curses and threats spilling from its maw as it dragged itself to its feet for a charge.
The mask wearing girl seemed amused.
If not utterly unimpressed.
"Well, I guess this is as good a time as any to try this out, huh?"
Pointing her hands toward the approaching Oni, her fingers formed a hand seal similar to a fox head, a torrent of mana exploding forth from it like a summoned kudagitsune the size of a battering ram.
"Kon!"
The oni, the wall behind him, and the wall behind that exploded.
"Oh my… I think I might have overdone it. Just a smidge~"
Kunou just gawked. That was a scary level of power. She didn't even see the summoned spirit move and the Oni was just… gone. It was enough to knock her out of her panic and into a shocked stupor.
Right up until the masked lady skipped up to her.
"Alright, the bad guy is dealt with. Are you okay, Fox Loli? Did you get lost?"
Kunou was… so confused.
She didn't know what was happening anymore.
Chapter 63: Chapter LIII
Chapter Text
Yasaka was calm.
She was collected.
Her heart was a serene pool, undisturbed, a sign of the countless decades she'd dedicated to the art of remaining in full control of her explosive temper and how to manage her body's physical display's of extreme emotion least she unleash the ugly, voracious monster that lay at the bottom of said pool.
"Have you found her?"
No matter how she dearly wished to no longer do so, she had to maintain the visage of a peerless, unflappable leader.
"Not yet, Lady Yasaka. We've followed the trails but… they vanished inside the temple."
Yasaka nodded, accepting the information.
She stood there for a moment, wondering how to best act upon it.
Heat trickled down her spine, a single finger touch of flame-light-consuming that followed the path of the energies within her. It gathered, as it always did, at the base of her spine. There was the slightest glint of light as it leapt between silken threads of fur, only to blossom, for less than a second, into a golden shine of raw divinity.
Before promptly incinerating one of the captive Oni behind her with a flick of her golden tail.
His soul didn't even have time to scream as it was dragged down into Yomi, all before the ashes of his corpses could even fall apart.
"Ah, Milady-"
"We have three of them left. One won't go amiss."
"As you say."
The tengu in front of her nodded, though she could tell he was likely holding back from expressing his own feelings of discontent.
From the moment they'd arrived in Tokyo, Yasaka had an inkling that some form of trouble would follow them. After all, one in her position tended to lose quite a bit of power when exposed outside of her domain. It wasn't surprising that someone would make the attempt.
The trouble she referred to, however, was her own daughter.
'When I find her, she's going to be in so much trouble.'
Because they would find her.
There was no other outcome Yasaka would accept, and any who dared voice disagreement would be met with swift punishment the likes which hadn't been meted out or spoken of since she was a priestess.
"Please contact the men stationed inside and report that we finished handling the ambushers."
The temple in the distance loomed over them like a fortress. One Yasaka had no authority or command over, no matter how dearly she wished to knock down its walls and march through it in search of Kunou.
That was the bridge leading to the realm of the gods.
Even she had to step lightly and observe formalities, especially when the barrier that now shielded the temple could keep her from entering. Weakened as she was, the ruckus caused by the ambush and the fighting had triggered some kind of defense.
But only after Kunou had already snuck inside.
'I suppose I should applaud her instincts and the instincts of our attackers. Whoever ordered the strike chose their implements well.' She cast eyes of hate over the three captives. One of the Oni still trying to slit its own throat with a knife that, no matter how deeply it cut, could no longer end his suffering.
"You will tell me what I want to know."
Shoes were left behind as bare feet danced across a floor of stone and reeds.
"Or I will make you scream."
Her words grew distorted as a beautiful woman gave way to a fox.
"And you will scream so very loudly that you wake Izanami."
Her robes shifted and clung to a body that was a mockery of beast and human both.
"And then you will scream and scream and scream until the sun goes out."
Eyes of molten gold stared out of a face so pale, so smooth, so perfect it was as porcelain. Lips curled back to reveal a maw of razor sharp canines, each as long as a finger, and a lolling pink tongue. Golden hair spilled over and around her, writhing like serpents, flickering like sunbeams, and her tails each curved inwards - a single mote of foxfire burning at the point of each.
"Only one of you will be spared. Speak quickly."
Two were too scared to even protest, the red and blue ogres trembling. For all their rippling muscles and bulging arms, for the massive iron shod clubs they'd freely used to smash apart her human guards, and with all the venom and flames they'd happily belched out with wild abandon, they two massive beasts merely shook in the cursed chains they'd been clapped in.
But the last one, a shriveled, wrinkled thing with skin like a corpse maggot and a single, gnarled horn, the one that had still been trying to kill himself, realized his opportunity.
"Girl's inside, two other infiltrators, we were sent by the Southern Boss 'cuz your lackeys killed his nephew."
His voice was a hiss and he gurgled it out through a ruined throat, having to hold it closed with both of his hands, but Yasaka simply nodded.
He died with the flick of a finger.
The other two?
"She who is my greater self will appreciate the chew toys."
Gone was the beast and returned was the mother, with the white ogre's head rolling across the ground as his comrades had just enough time to scream once. Any further noises they might make were gone, because both of them were transported to the surface of the Sun, so that Lady Amaterasu might make clear her own displeasure.
"Someone is approaching, Lady Yasaka."
Her other assistant muttered, drawing the older woman's gaze away from the victims back to the temple, or, rather, to a pair of figures who were making their way out of it through the door in the back.
One of them was a peculiar young kitsune with magenta eyes and chestnut hair pulled into pigtails. She was dressed… rather strangely, donning robes usually reserved for young men, and there was a strange feeling to her that Yasaka couldn't help but find familiar.
Though she couldn't pin it down.
More importantly, however, was the small girl with blonde hair and familiar gold eyes that jogged besides her.
All at once, the world came back into focus.
"So, is this your mom?"
The moment they crossed the temple's barrier, Yasaka was upon her, arms tightly circling around Kunou's back, pulling her daughter against her chest with enough strength to knock the wind out of her. Not that Yasaka cared, she was careful to not hurt her. Her tails formed a barrier around the two, blocking out the world, and the HCC guards rushed forwards - ready to defend her as best they could.
It was an embarrassing loss of control, but by the same token Yasaka simply could not help herself. She knew what could happen to those like her only child. And she had been reminded today that she had less than no influence on the world outside of her fortress.
"Mama… ah… need air…."
Okay, so maybe she was a bit too energetic.
"I'm sorry." Loosening her hold, Yasaka pulled away just enough to take a good look at her daughter, but not enough that she wasn't still protected by her embrace, eyes quickly scanning her for any wounds. There were a few scrapes and one or two bumps from where she probably stumbled or hit walls too hard. One finger traced along each of the injuries, letting her flames trickle through the touch and burn away the hurt, the dirt, and the blood.
It was alarming to see Kunou injured at all.
But nothing immediately concerning! No spells, no curses, not even a tracking charm that she herself placed on her daughter's robes as a precaution. After all, there had been no less than three attempts at kidnapping her before and basic precautions like that seemed quite reasonable. Yet even her magic was gone.
Strange but not harmful. And that's what mattered.
"Was something burning?" The other girl spoke again, and Yasaka suddenly remembered she'd been there. Standing right in front of the piles of cinders that used to be oni. Embarrassment and perhaps a hint of bashfulness wormed themselves into her heart.
Maybe she'd gone a bit overboard there?
But in her defense, she was actually pretty restrained all things considered.
"Ah, there was an attack outside and We were forced to defend ourselves." She didn't have to admit that to a stranger though, so it was best to go with the more palatable version of events. "And whom might you be?"
Yasaka might have been the leader of the Yokai in Kyoto, but even she wasn't omniscient to the point of knowing every single one by face, or by name. And while the young woman felt decently powerful for her age, the nine-tailed fox couldn't place her presence.
"Ah, this is Big Sister Dakki. She helped me beat up one of the bad guys!"
Kunou chimed in.
Dakki?
Well there were worse names one could pick for their children. But in this instance… not that many.
"We see. Thank you, Lady Dakki, for your assistance with this indiscretion."
She also immediately narrowed her eyes. Not in hostility, but in detachment, in a moment of discretion as she took in the woman before her.
After all, the odds of another kitsune, and she did have 9 tails, showing up just in time to save Kunou were… low. But not so low as to be impossible. This one could be just one of Nurarihyon's underlings, one she probably hadn't had the chance to meet in the past, given how she seldom left Kyoto.
'A problem all its own. But even if this is a mere coincidence, I wouldn't put it past him to have arranged this whole thing.'
"Oh, no worries, I gotta save the day, you know? It'd be rude to just let a cutie like this get eaten!" Only for her suspicions to fly out the window. "'Sides, it's the neighborly thing to do, lookin' out for each other, right? Ah! My manners!" Only now did the woman bow and even then only at the waist. "Nice tah meet yah, miss?"
Whoever this person was, they certainly didn't work for him and they might be a little… out of the loop, too.
"We thank you again, for you have saved our most precious treasure. We, Lady Yasaka of Kyoto, thank you for your service. And We would reward you as well."
"Well, heh, I could think of a few things! But I don't wanna presume!"
Yasaka was, by now, really, really wondering how she hadn't at least heard of the currently giggling fox spirit. In this day and age kitsune could genuinely be born with all 9 tails, though much, much weaker than the ancients by virtue of their lack of experience, but she'd never even heard of one of her kind that was so… modern.
"It is no presumption. We would have you take tea with us and our precious treasure." Kunou nodded energetically, clinging to the hem of Yasaka's robes. "If you wish to do so, of course."
The strange girl seemed to mull it over, looking over them and at the sun above as if trying to gauge how much time it might take. Before her body decided to make the choice for her, or, rather, her stomach did by loudly complaining with a growl.
A very audible one.
"Ah, umm… can I throw in a few snacks too?" Laughing awkwardly, she scratched the back of her neck. "Who knew that slinging around a few spells could make you that hungry, huh?"
Yasaka chuckled.
This one was rather amusing.
Enough that she would only cast a few spells, discreetly for a multitude of reasons, to make sure there was nothing untoward going on. After all, the Campione was yet to arrive. And his presence might be enough to explain all of it.
"Let Us retire, then, before We must away."
Issei might have made a mistake.
Well, maybe calling it a mistake would be a bit of an understatement.
Sneaking out of his room under the concealment of his new powers? Arguably defensible. That he did it purely out of boredom? That was bad enough. Saving a cute fox girl who was being chased around by a big monster? Well, anyone would have done that if they ever read a doujin before. It was his sworn duty to stop such an outcome!
Walking her home wasn't too bad.
But why, oh why, did he think it was a good idea to accept that invitation.
GROWL!
Right, right… he was hungry.
"Don't worry, big sis. Food should be here soon!"
Standing across from her and beside her mother, Kunou looked rather pleased with herself. After she told a very embellished version of her exploits around the temple, complete with a supposed action scene where she helped Issei take down a two headed Oni, the fox loli had busied herself trying to explain why it was such a good idea that she came to the meeting.
It wasn't working.
Issei knew the look on her mom's eyes.
It was the 'we have guests now so I'm not chewing you out in front of them' look. Number 32 of mother's parenting weapons.
The older fox lady just seemed relieved to be around her daughter, and Issei made sure not to mention all the nasty things the Oni had said about her. Not just because he wasn't willing to upset Kunou and anger her mom. But he had an inkling that those burnt marks on the ground outside the temple weren't just from self defense, and wasn't willing to test the hypothesis inside a flammable place.
There was also another good reason why he was choosing not to focus too much on her.
'Good lord are those massive.'
Issei was something of an oppai connoisseur. And after that meeting with the Fallen Angel lady, he'd witnessed something truly special. Lady Yasaka, however, got so close to that summit that he couldn't help but wanna take a closer look.
Maybe some measurements.
Only he couldn't. Because there was no way that wouldn't expose his disguise!
"Are you here for the meeting too, Big Sis?"
And that was pretty hard when Kunou wouldn't stop asking him questions!
"Same as you two, yeah. Well, maybe not personally, but when you follow a bigshot you gotta be around for when they need ya, right?" It was taking him all his experience in role playing games to keep the charade up!
"Ah, cool!"
Fortunately, kids were all sorta innocent. And Kunou didn't suspect him in the slightest.
Her mom, however, kept looking at him intently.
'Seriously lady, if you get any closer it's gonna be bad for my heart.' And how dearly Issei wished he could just reach out towards the twin gifts of heaven laid out before him. Truly, he'd become the modern Tantalus, forever trapped in hunger as a feast laid just out of reach.
"We must say again that your arrival was timely." He hoped that didn't mean suspicious! "And even more strange is that We were unaware of the existence of such a promising young fox youkai."
"Um, I'm a bit… new."
"Oh." The kitsune's eyes softened. "Of the blood of our kind or…."
"Yeah. I think I get what you mean. It's sorta that I had to do this and that-" Issei glanced at Kunou and thought about how to put this. "Let's just say that… blood was involved."
Her eyes let pity through and genuine empathy.
"A once human, then?"
He nodded.
"Then you have our empathy and our welcome. We are delighted to count a new sister in Yamato, and express our deepest regret that such things happen. But it is also heartening to hear that the blood of the old foxes is once again strong enough to breed true."
"Breed true? Do you mean, like, an ancestor or something?"
Yasaka frowned, her lips turning down just, and it seemed like every movement of her body was immaculate. And calculated to present each and every inch of her profile in the most irresistible manner possible. To say that he was gonna be in trouble was an understatement!
"Ah, you have not had things explained to you?"
Shaking his head, Issei was actually quite worried he was about to expose himself when the golden haired faction leader seemed to shrink a little.
"Let the food come, then we will have words."
'Did I say something bad?'
Kunou asked more questions, picking up on the tense atmosphere, but let him chowdown on the small cakes that were brought out and drink more than his fill of tea - Yasaka sending the servants away once he was on his third cup and nursing the rather hearty green instead of drinking it right away.
"In truth, there are many things We - I could say. But the absolute most unpleasant, must cutting fundamental is that Japan is a nation divided."
Listening intently, he wished he had his notebooks, but settled for letting Kunou rest her head in his lap while paying attention to her mother's lecture.
"Even I can not claim the loyalty of all youkai and the ear of the gods is often… difficult to reach. There are so many rules and treaties and promises and agreements that finding the right way through them is a labyrinthian task. And weakness invites challenge. The most polite kind is Nurahiyon's Night Parade. The man's powers are immense and his forces could be compared to be about equal in raw strength to every other faction in all of the country. At least those of the country."
"Ah. You mean like the Fallen Angels? There was trouble with some of them."
She nodded and smirked when she looked down - Issei only then noticed he was rubbing Kunou's head and that the fox girl seemed to be just barely purring.
'What the Hell, if she's gonna kill me, I'm already dead. And since I'm not dead….'
He scratched behind the girl's ears and turned back to the woman across the table from him.
"Yes. Them, the Devils, the Kirishtans, the Slavs, the Chinese, and more. And because of recent actions and entanglements, we have few… friends amongst any of the pantheons of the other peoples. We are, in essence, surrounded on the outside and at odds within. And now this conference signals the rise of a new power. One that might decide the course of the nation on its own."
"But I thought the Demon Kings started out pretty weak?" He coughed when she merely lifted a single eyebrow. "Like, they have a lot of magic and are durable and stuff, but their authorities, no matter how powerful, are able to be handled by others, right? Like, really strong and experienced gods have a pretty good shot at handling them even when they're mature, right?"
"Hmm. In a manner of speaking, perhaps. But their growth is explosive."
"If they kill people, right?"
"Not just people." Yasaka pursed her lips. "Only those who serve as vessels for faith. Those like myself, one might say. Through an ancient magical ritual the Evil Goddess Pandora enabled them to usurp the authorities of gods without becoming gods. A mockery, almost, and as pseudo-gods they benefit from those entitlements."
"So if they get a bunch of really strong guys after them, the likelihood of them getting new powers from killing them goes through the roof?"
"More or less. Strength does not always equate with faith - some of the strongest beings are virtually unknown to mortals. Meaning there is no faith to usurp. And conversely, some beings which might over very powerful authorities are very weak themselves. Either due to a lack of experience or youth or simply having no interest in fighting."
"I see." And Issei somewhat did. "That means anyone who wants to fight a Campione should send those unlikely to gather faith? Those who are strong enough and unknown-"
"Not unknown in general." She corrected. "But unknown to mortals."
"Huh. So they get their power from humanity itself?"
"One could say that, so long as there were no ears around to hear."
He colored immensely, blushing from his neck to his ears, realizing that he'd just said something that could be taken as immensely rude.
"Ah, sorry about that..."
Forcing down the impulse to be glib and strangling the desire to give the apology to Yasaka's tits, Issei bowed at the waist and forced himself to keep his eyes on the floor. And nothing else!
Men's robes, as it turned out, were not really designed to hold certain things.
And getting distracted staring at himself right now would be probably be almost as bad as getting distracted staring at the absolutely amazing awesome awe inspiring all consuming-
"So Campione are a difficult sort of question to answer?"
The question distracted him quite well, since he did want to know what others had to say, and was a little pleased that she wasn't screaming invectives at him right now!
"Yes. They are. Even when the answers are simple, they are universally difficult."
Issei sort of understood where she was coming from, but ended up disagreeing in other ways.
Campione were easy to get.
Very easy.
He'd only met two others and it had been for less than a day each time, but he could tell what they desired and how they went about getting it. Usually by twisting someone's arm, or walking over them to get it, or maybe forcing them to participate in a deathmatch against the Monkey King.
Issei thought they were quite easy to understand. But maybe that's because he didn't think they were some kind of problem to solve.
"You seem to disagree."
Oops. Caught red handed.
"Ah, well, I guess it's just because I've been looking into the one we have. He seems easier to get than the others."
"Easier? Perhaps, but there has been no shortage of headaches to accompany his arrival. Multiple engagements with other demon kings. Cavorting with the devils, the fallen, and the Kirishtan Church, sowing discord amongst this country's institutions and enabling chaos amongst us in our uncertainty. Never mind the tithes we have been forced to put forth as displays of good faith."
Tithes?
"What did he take?"
Seriously, what did he take? He couldn't think of anything he might have stolen or asked for that people weren't already trying to shove onto him. It was why he was in this entire mess to begin with. Because they'd handed him his own city and told him to take care of it by himself.
It was a miracle that Bucchou and the President were there to let him know.
"My understanding is limited, given the Kyoto faction has refused to partake in such… games. But rumor has it that the Committee made a bid for the Campione's favor by supplying them with two of their brightest talents. Two young women blessed with divine talents, handed off like collectibles to a tyrant."
Damn.
They were that important?
Ena never mentioned it! But then again, it was Ena, so maybe Issei shouldn't have been surprised by it.
"I'm sure that he probably didn't specifically ask for them…" Issei couldn't help but put up a token defense. It really did make him look bad, since in their eyes he'd basically poached two princesses.
He didn't even know the second one until a couple days ago!
"But neither did he refuse them. Whether he is a budding tyrant or a careless fool being used by those surrounding him… the threat remains the same. Why, this very meeting is but another of his demands, one we were forced to acquiesce to in order to maintain a measure of peace."
Ouch, that one kinda hurt.
He was only trying to get to know the people he was supposed to work with.
"Mother, there is little doubt that even if this Demon King tries to… force himself onto our people, we will do our duty and repel him! After all, we are here to gather allies and already a new Kitsune has revealed herself. Surely this is a good omen, a portent of his defeat?"
You too, Kunou? You just got saved by a demon king!
'Spoiled brats need correction, no matter the age it would seem.'
Issei winced, shaking the literal intrusive thought from his mind. A familiar voice echoing in the back of his head. It wasn't quite a memory and not quite a thought, but some blend of both. An echo of the body he had borrowed, a ripple caused by his new shape. Because Daji was always there.
Back then he'd sorta understood she was old. Literally thousands of years!
But the spirit was more than that. She had lived a long, long life as a fox, then a long, long life as a spirit, then a long, long life as what she had become. Less than a demon, more than simply a curse, and always slaking her desires.
Now that he had her knowledge, all of it, no matter how mundane or monstrous, he had her experiences, too.
And that could only be pushed away for a time.
His time was up.
"Then I just wanna thank yah for your time." He gave Kunou's ears one last scratch, a platonic scratch. "But I think I oughta get going now!"
Yasaka smiled.
"We thank you again for saving our child. She truly is precious, if prone to mischief. Something We shall have to discuss with her in private."
Oh yeah, fox loli was in trouble. And no amount of puppy dog eyes was worth staying in here to be her meat shield.
"Well, I hope to see you two again after the meeting. Good luck and uhh.. try not to burn the place down?"
Kunou's pleading intensified, her face somehow remaining almost totally placid as she begged for protection with only her gaze.
"Look, I'll happily kill any ogres trying to eat yah, but Lady Yasaka is your mom! So good luck, but you gotta face this battle with bravery."
Balling her fists together, she firmed her chin and gazed at Issei with absolute devotion.
"I will do my best, Big Sis Dakki!"
He felt really, really bad at this point.
"Good luck…?"
Thankfully, she didn't notice at all, and after the exchanging of a few final pleasantries, and Yasaka murmuring something about confirming "Dakki's" title of nobility in the supernatural side of things, a final promise was exchanged to meet again later.
Issei skedaddled as fast as he could, too, because once he wasn't having an audience with high nobility, he could check his phone and realize he had exactly 10 minutes to get to the meeting.
And he had absolutely no idea where he was going.
Taira wanted to pull off his hair.
"You lost him? How did you lose him?"
The priest in front of him didn't seem bothered in the slightest, instead lounging on the chair across from his own, sipping on some leftover tea from his kettle. If the man was affected in any way by the Count's incredulous exclamation, he didn't seem to indicate it whatsoever.
"It was not my task to keep track of Issei Hyoudou once he arrived in Senso-ji. I was merely told to observe and accompany him, as well as to forewarn you and the others if there were any… untoward schemes at play."
Tairi sighed, rubbing the side of his head.
He could already feel a migraine coming on. Special guests like this 'priest' were so bothersome to deal with, after all. And being anything but respectful was a recipe for trouble.
Upper management didn't look upon that sort of honesty with favor. Even if he was sure the 'priest' wouldn't mind in the least.
"A warning regarding his sudden new ability to vanish into thin air would have been appreciated."
The frustratingly aloof older man shrugged.
"The young man is full of surprises. Not once since I've been assigned to Kuoh, did he display any sort of control over his growing presence. It is hard for young Campione to know how to do it unless they happen to have practiced beforehand or find a reason for it to be useful."
Taira nodded.
The likes of the Black Prince, Luo Hao, and Salvatore Doni were all examples of it.
Marquis Voban developed the skill late in his life, mostly as a way to improve his odds of hunting once his enemies started avoiding him instead of confronting him. But he'd been told that at some point one could feel the elder Campione's presence from across Europe.
The youngest one had been similar.
His presence had grown overwhelming after the trials against his fellow Campione, and Taira wouldn't be surprised if half the country wouldn't be able to sense it by the end of the decade.
"So you're telling me he learned how to suppress his presence in a few months?"
"It would seem so. Or, perhaps, this is simply a new authority. One that either directly or indirectly allows him to conceal himself."
Neither of which were good options.
He'd hoped to at least track down the Campione's movements and prevent any incidents from happening during the meeting, but the mess outside had taken his attention away, and then, as if sensing the opportune time, the Demon King decided to vanish in front of everyone.
And the surveillance they had wasn't able to track him.
'I knew I should have pushed for those cameras.'
But there's no way anyone would allow him to mount an actual security center inside a temple dedicated to the gods. Such would be sacrilege, after all.
"Hmm? Were the normal cameras not enough?"
Taira did not glare. He very politely sipped his tea.
"But the salesman said they were top of the line… it was to make sure the guy who kept bringing whole prayer flags didn't keep setting them up overnight."
While the priest adopted an increasingly concerned tone and, with it, grew more casual, he focused on the computer he was sitting at. And all 16 high definition angels of the modern, sleek, and well hidden security systems the temple did have.
All of which were not attached to the temple buildings and all of which were not focused on secure areas and all of which were not focused on-
He stared in absolute horror at what he saw.
Some random fox youkai wandering around one of the outbuildings, near where the Campione was staying. Whatever was going on, this, right here, needed to be stopped! Whoever she was working for might be entirely well intentioned, but a beautiful woman near a hidden, seemingly bored tyrant lech would lead to only one thing!
Rushing out of the room, he almost ran face first into a tengu, Taira having to bounce off the ceiling to avoid the collision, only to be stopped in his tracks.
"My lord! The nobles have arrived… all of them."
Turning around, he opened his mouth to make excuses, to try and save that poor girl, or at least stall for time.
And then there was a ripple.
A sudden well of power that simply asserted itself. Roaring, like a dragon howling its challenge to the heavens, the raw might of the Seventh Demon King pressed against every person there.
Some of the attendants fell to their knees, others shook in place, only the strongest could conceal their reactions.
In the end, there was no more time.
Because by the time he reached the courtyard, where all of the ambassadors and representatives were gathered, so too was the Campione.
Brown haired and brown eyed, in robes of blue and grey, with a shining red metal gauntlet on one arm and a monk's staff cradled in the other he inclined his head.
"Nice to meet you all, my name is Issei Hyoudou! Let's all do our best to get along."
His attendants bowed as well, Ena Seishouin and Yinghua of the Lu firmly keeping their eyes locked on the shocked crowd of onlookers and their servants.
The Americans in particular seemed to be struggling, with the woman from the State Department visibly sweating and having to fight to remain standing.
"Uh, excuse me, your lordship." Her attendant was the first to reply, gritting his teeth to speak without letting his voice waver. "But if it's at all possible, could you reign in your magic a bit?"
Taira made a note to remember his face. The Americans rarely trained magicians or supernatural warriors of truly exceptional skill, but their conventional fighting men were first class. But more immediately, the Campione blushed, rubbed his head, and bowed again.
"Oh, sorry about that, I was in a bit of a rush and I didn't wanna be late."
Taira wanted to bang his head against the doorframe. At least until this situation started making sense.
So much for good first impressions!
Chapter 64: Chapter LIV
Chapter Text
Issei was a bit nervous.
"Elder brother certainly knows how to make an entrance."
"Yes, His Majesty must be a fan of dramas. To so boldly announce himself."
Okay, maybe a lot nervous.
"I concur, I concur. Though it would have been more effective to forewarn us, his retainers, that such would be his intentions. We would have better prepared to carry out his will."
"I dunno. Ena likes surprises as much as everyone, but wasn't His Majesty the one who said he didn't wish to create further tensions?"
And it didn't help his nerves when his two friends, the ones who supposedly were there to back him up, took the time before they arrived at the meeting area to kinda but not really subtly give him flak for causing a scene. Something he was sure they were only doing because he scolded THEM over it on the road.
Maybe he deserved it.
Maybe.
"I'm sorry, okay? I didn't know that new power actually did that. I just wanted to walk around a bit without hassling anyone."
Yinghua nodded in understanding, though he should know by now that didn't mean he was off the hook.
"And yet Elder Brother inadvertently foiled a kidnapping attempt on the daughter of Lady Yasaka while undercover, spent no less than twenty minutes in their company and then, after disappearing from the watchful eyes of the local guardians, proceeded to undo his disguise and hit us all with a wave of his potent aura."
The younger boy was dressed like Issei, with the exact same type of robes cut in a smaller size and a closed fan in one hand.
"Ena thinks it was quite charming, in its own way. Her lord is quite skillful at establishing the pegging order!"
He blinked.
"Do you mean the pecking order?"
"That's what Ena said."
She smiled, utterly sanguine, happy to just nod. Though she did fidget with the hem of her robes, looking a bit awkward in something this formal.
'Maybe it's because she doesn't have her sword right now?' That made a lot of sense. You kinda get used to those sorts of things. "Ok. Listen. You two, please, play along! I just want this to go smoothly and they're all inside getting seated and organized and letting their weaker subordinates breathe without having a panic attack."
It was a little odd, Issei thought, because he really wasn't that strong. In fact, he wasn't even really that much stronger than Rias and Akeno. Only maybe about 20 or 30 times so if they worked together, which he suspected had a lot to do with both of them kinda skimping on training.
Not that he was gonna throw stones!
Based on the few flashes of Daji's memories he held on to, even the Gods rarely if ever even scratched the surface of what true arch-magi could do! Even if only a very, very few humans, in theory exactly 2, had ever reached the realm of the gods without becoming something… more than mortal, the raw creativity and versatility had allowed humanity to at least avoid being completely conquered for some 250,000 years.
"Elder Brother, hmm, how to say this in a way that wouldn't be considered appropriate by Elder Sister… ah, yes! You are an existence which terrifies them. So far, you have only terrified them. But this lets them relax."
Needing a few seconds to follow along, he slowly nodded.
"So… be predictable?"
A nod from both of them.
"Ena thinks that's what mom liked about you!"
He blinked.
"That I'm predictable?"
Issei didn't really think he was that one note….
"No! Not at all! You were the exact the opposite of what your profile said! But the important thing is that you acted in a way she could understand! That is what Ena thinks will help these people relax, too."
"I see, I sse. Well, Dad did recommend I treat this like a really high level business meeting. Since that would mean showing respect and being firm that was something I wanted to do, but I was afraid I was being too strong. So, yeah, these guys should know how to handle that! Thanks you two!"
Quick pep talk done with, Issei had to put on his best game face as they were led down a hallway and into the place where they'd be holding the meeting.
It was an open courtyard, framed on the sides by a large, well maintained garden, Issei could see that long sets of tables had been set up for them, along with cushions for them to sit on and large banners denoting each area and who they were meant for.
"Did we ever give them any symbols?"
"Ena thinks it's the dragon. Probably the best way not to insult you." Ena whispered back her reply.
Well, they were kinda right.
Dragons were awesome, after all. Though Issei couldn't help but find it looked rather… fierce in comparison to the other banners, which were made up of beautiful flowers, skillfully drawn symbols, and even Japan's own flag sitting behind the guy who'd welcomed them to the meeting.
The one he didn't expect to see besides him was the ever pleasant-looking priest.
Sitting directly across from them.
'Well, I guess they are trying to make me feel important?'
The rest of the attendants had their places off to the right and left sides of the courtyard, while only Issei and company were sitting between them and across from their 'hosts'. If anything their table looked slightly taller than the others, giving it the appearance of being the 'head' of the table.
"A subtle way to flatter us, I'm sure. They don't wish to put any undue pressure on any group by placing them next to us, but at the same time remind themselves of the importance of this meeting by singling us out…"
Issei understood… maybe half of what Yinghua was saying. It certainly sounded political, he was already halfway asleep trying to make sense of it.
Directly to the right of their host was a good looking sort of guy that had the Imperial Crest behind him, with a really huge looking guy to his right. Strangely, even though the second sort was probably 2 meters tall and several hundred kilos of muscle, he felt really, really calm to look at.
Next to them sat the Director of the HCC and Agent Smith - no. Not her, but someone who looked a lot like her. And Smith herself was actually sitting behind the both of them, dressed in a polite business suit and no sunglasses, looking politely disinterested. Amakasu, one arm in a sling, and looking even thinner than before, managed an eye smile before assuming the same look, too!
Issei had to force himself not to go over and check up on them both, but he was glad to see them again.
'Wait, is that… a kid? She looks like she's in elementary school! Younger than Koneko or Kunou for sure!'
A blonde girl, who was actually almost unbelievably beautiful, had to carefully adjust how she was seated so that a second cushion could be put under her. Because before then she'd actually been so low down he hadn't been able to see her at all!
While she was way, way too young to even catch his eye in that way, he was still surprised someone as… doll like as her would be sent to a meeting like this.
He wondered if she was secretly super dangerous or something.
'At least she stands out compared to everyone else. Also, I think I'll leave her out when I tell Matsuada and Motohama about this.' Issei couldn't help but wonder whether the petite beauty was there as one of the clans, or if she wasn't some kind of godly envoy herself.
There was just something… off about her.
"That would be Fuyuhime Renjou, the current heiress of the Renjou Clan." Yinghua whispered to him conspiratorially.
"Anyone I should worry about?"
"Elder Sister once told me they were cursed, but never divulged details. I imagine they wouldn't be part of the Committee's leadership if they weren't exceptional in some way."
Ena snorted.
"If holling yourself up counts as a skill, yeah, they're definitely exceptional."
"Aren't you supposed to be allies with her?"
"Each clan has their role. Ena beats people up, so she can get to stay home and pretend she's figuring out new stuff for us. The Renjou haven't gotten much done in the past two decades, so their standing is in danger." The mountain woman didn't even hesitate to respond.
Harsh much?
The last one on their side was a rather earnest looking guy, but he also seemed to be a bit nervous, too, and unsure what to do other than try not to fidget. Though Issei could see the way his table slightly trembled and moved every now and again, he must have been quite nervous.
"He looks like he's about to faint."
"Ah, that's Mikihiko"
Ena knew him?
"Friend of yours?"
The priestess shrugged.
"Our families used to make us hang out. But he wasn't very fun, or, well, whenever I dragged him into the mountains he'd always faint halfway. And then I'd need to carry him down."
Issei sighed, wishing he could give the mountain woman a noogie.
Yinghua didn't seem particularly impressed either.
"He could do with some training in etiquette. Elder Sister would have broken my knees had I dared disturb the furniture with nervous twitches."
Right, Issei had completely forgotten for a moment that he was surrounded by novel protagonists. The sort of weirdos who made most people seem "boring" by comparison.
"All of them are with the committee?"
"Kaoru leads the committee as the representative of the Sayanomiya. The others are here to witness and relay the meeting's results to their families. I doubt they will go against the Director's wishes. Well, Grandma might if she gets bored."
Grandma?
"The lady in front of your mom is…?"
"Grandma, yes. She taught Ena how to kill things with a stick in the woods. We used to grill them on the sticks after. She wouldn't let me eat if I didn't do it the way she taught." The red eyed priestess smiled slightly, as if recalling a fond childhood memory and not a bout of training from hell.
'And they were the ones on my side?' No wonder the rest of the country thought he was a crazy tyrant!
On the other side of the hosts sat five people, each of them on cushions of different colors, and the first was a younger pretty boy with white hair and golden eyes the second was a very serious looking guy, even though he looked younger than Issei, both of whom sorta felt like a really, really weak version of Ddraig.
Next to them were a silver haired girl about Kunou's age that reminded him kinda of a turtle for some reason and a kinda scary looking guy with a shaved head who sorta felt like a tiger!
And all four of them felt… not strong, but not super weak? Issei was confused. Like he was looking at a trick image and there was something he wasn't getting.
The last one looked… suspiciously like Akeno. But with even greater hopes and dreams.
Issei couldn't help but stare.
'Is that… a family thing?' She was smoking hot! Literally! The hot thing, that is, not the smoking. Though when she smiled at him the look practically smouldered! It didn't help that she was dressed up like the quintessential image of a miko, which somehow managed to make the similarities to his friend even more on the nose.
Aside from the burning orange eyes, they might as well have been sisters!
Even the proportions looked the same!
Actually, no, since she seemed a bit older, it was likely that this is what Akeno would look like in a few years! Truly his eyes were blessed by such a vision of the future. Something he would consign to his memory and cherish for a long time to come.
[And then you wonder why they think you're some sort of lustful deviant. Stare any harder and you might set her clothes on fire.]
Oh come on! He was just being appreciative!
Issei was an artist after all, and this one was a model a step above the rest!
The group as a whole was, also, to a one, made up of good looking bastards or really pretty! Even Ena and Yinghua looked amazing in their matching robes. Sure, they were here to support him, but it made them look like some kind of combat duo of awesome kickass people.
"Who are they?" He whispered to his friends.
Ena looked like she'd swallowed a lemon.
"The representatives of the Five Principal Clans. Unlike my family, who works for the committee as… public enforcers of a sort, those guys answer only to the gods. And well, technically the Imperial Family if they really think there's gonna be a mess to clean up."
Issei felt a silent thrill crawl up his spine.
"So they're strong?"
The miko pouted.
"Quite, and here I am without my sword. Ena would have loved it if your Majesty started something had she been properly armed. That group is so isolated from the rest of the world you hardly get to fight them these days."
His little brother elbowed the priestess with an annoyed glare.
"They can hear you just fine, you muscle headed viper."
"That makes no sense, vipers aren't muscly."
"That makes you a boa constrictor then."
"Are you calling Ena fat?"
Issei wished he could cover his face in embarassment. Because, maybe, just maybe, he should have asked someone else to come with him. And here the two of them were about to either start a fight or want him to pick one for them. Something he was sure the others would probably be more than willing to oblige.
'Everyone looks like a frickin' anime protagonist!'
Everyone but him!
'Tiger Man looks like he'd fit in just right with the Hanma. Gah! I gotta say something or people will think I'm just staring at Bird Girl's oppai.'
Because he kinda was. Mostly Issei hoped it was covered up by the fact he'd generally cast his gaze around the room and tried to get a good look at everyone.
"So, um, nice to meet everyone again. My name is Issei Hyoudou and I am the Seventh Campione and Red Dragon Emperor. I'd like to apologize again for unleashing my aura like that. I, well, all of my friends were okay with it so I didn't realize it was a problem."
Turning to face the American woman and her escort, he bowed to both of them.
"I meant no disrespect at all and I hope you're both ok. If you need to rest, just say so, alright? I won't be offended."
The escort frowned and Yasaka looked mildly alarmed for some reason, so he tried to wave away their concerns.
"No, no, I'm serious. It's ok." Letting Teacher's staff vanish, he kept Ddraig's gauntlet manifested. It was nice having his big buddy snoring away in the distant background. "For a start, why don't we introduce ourselves. After all, we're coworkers now, so we should do our best to get along."
Eyes flicking from him to Lady Yasaka and the Priest, the diplomat lady seemed to have a silent discussion with them and inclined her head.
"Thank you, Lord Issei, but both myself and Captain Sanderson are fine. Thank you for your concern."
"We, too, are thankful for your kind greetings, Sekiryutei." It was a bit odd how much colder her words seemed to be, but she probably just didn't like how they'd first met. "Perhaps it would be best to continue with our introduction."
"Of course, my lady! I know that you've got to get back to Kyoto, and you've got a really important job. So thank you for taking the time to lead this meeting."
"Ah, then you know of us?"
He nodded.
"Then We are called Yasaka of Kyoto, the Anticipation of Amaterasu Omikami. We are one of the leaders of the Youkai of Japan and a servant of The Lady of the Sun."
"I am honored, Lady Yasaka!"
The brown haired man to Lady Yasaka's side spoke next, seemingly taking the diplomat's silence as an invitation.
"My name is Juro Taira and this is my companion Benkei - he doesn't speak."
Lifting his chin, the giant of a man showed off a nasty line carved across his muscular throat, and Issei forced himself not to wince at the gnarly scar. Simply nodding his head.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Taira?"
That earned a polite chuckle.
"Just mister."
Nodding his thanks, Issei turned to face the diplomat.
"And you, ma'am?"
"Ambassador Sylvia Sherwood, if it pleases you, Lord Issei."
While it felt kind of weird to be called lord, especially by a foreigner, Issei ultimately chalked it up to being sort of like make believe. Or maybe roleplay! Something to help ease the tensions by being polite.
It also helped that the American lady looked like she walked out of a pin up magazine. Long orange-red hair, vibrant green eyes, and pale skin that contrasted with the business suit she was wearing, all topped off by a hat and two bows tied around her front.
It was quite the eye-catching look.
"Reminds me a bit of Smith.'
As if they were similar 'types', or so his instincts told him.
Any further introductions, however, were then interrupted by a knock at the door of the meeting area, a hurried conversation between a few servants, and a very nervous and somewhat overweight middle aged man and what looked like a very blank faced assistant… whose body language was almost identical to Smith and Amakasu, telling Issei that the guy was probably a bodyguard.
"Wait, Councilman Tetsu?"
"Ah, um, I see." Sweating, trying to bow, introduce himself, and not fall over all at the same time, the man seemed utterly overwhelmed. "I must say what a great honor it is to be permitted to serve as the representative of the Diet in this meeting. And it is an honor to be in the presence of so many esteemed men and women of such high station and and and-"
"Would you like to sit down?"
Blinking, swallowing, visibly on the verge of bolting, it seemed the poor guy was about to fall apart.
"Don't worry, my dad voted for you. So you've got nothing to worry about."
Relaxing and blushing, the councilman bowed, Issei bowing back just as deeply - though it required him to stand to do so. Causing everyone else to immediately stand, just like how they hadn't sat down until he had.
"Here, sit next to me. Would your, um, friend like a cushion, too?"
Yinghua helped situate the councilman from the district Kuoh was in and it was really surreal to see the pleasant looking grandfather from the small speeches Issei heard about from his dad look so utterly lost. Maybe this was all a first for him?
"No, thank you, and I apologize again for being late, m-my lord. I was required to be read into a… great deal of different state secrets."
Right, right.
Not everyone he called was actually in on the supernatural side of things, huh? It kinda made him feel a bit sorry for dragging the guy into it, but after everything that's happened over at Kuoh, at least now he'd be able to apologize and help out better?
That would have to do.
"Are we expecting anyone else to show up?"
He would rather not start the meeting until everyone was there. What if they were running late and Issei had to start repeating himself? He was bad enough at public speaking, he didn't need to be put on the spot anymore than his poor teenager heart could bear.
"No, We are not." Lady Yasaka glared at a spot next to the door, and Issei couldn't help but chuckle. "It should be safe to begin."
It didn't take a genius to figure out that Kunou had probably been trying to slip in and look after her mom. Poor thing was way too spooked by everything going on and probably needed a hug herself.
"Ok then! So, first things first, I have a couple big questions. But, well, what does everyone actually do?"
Mr. Taira seemed to be quite eager to answer that.
"Briefly, the HCC is the primary paranormal investigative and law enforcement agency of the Japanese civil government, the Four Clans offer their specialized skills and resources to the Committee while also preserving historical and mystical sites of significance, the Five Clans oversee specific duties and serve as largely, ah, Imperial and military liaisons while carrying out duties directly from Takegamahara, and I am an attendant of the Imperial family." Shrugging, he declined any comments of approval and simply explained his role as he had the others. "Bluntly, you can consider me as a sort of fixer or middleman between various groups within Japanese government."
"We oversee the supernatural governance of Japan - and our line has done so since the Mother Priestess Himiko formed the foundational pact of Yamato."
The Kitsune waited for anyone to correct her or to interject, before, when she received only a single raised eyebrow from the ambassador and studious silence from everyone else, forging ahead.
"Though it is said that Nurahiyon is only my subordinate by technicality. And would be more than eager to assert his independence if possible."
Issei frowned at that.
"Then call him and tell him to send someone. At least if he doesn't want to be left out. I'll talk with them after we're done here."
Her face impassive, but a certain tension in her eyes made it clear that the fox MILF thought he was ordering her around - something he rushed to correct.
"You do have someone you can call to do that, right? There was the guy that showed Mr. Tetsu in earlier, plus if you're the leader of a whole nation, you've got a secretary, right?"
Nodding slowly, it seemed she was thinking over his words and mostly the Campione was just glad he didn't seem to have actually offended anyone with his request.
"We can do this."
"Good! Still, I suppose I'll need to read up on what the HCC actually handles, and I only received a primer on what Japan's laws actually are regarding magic and the supernatural in general. But, uh, I assume everyone actually has really different opinions on that?"
Akeno's bustier double got a few glances after that comment and they weren't at her chest. Well, ok, his was, but no one else seemed to be focused on that. Which really just showed a lack of good sense and taste on their part.
"You could say that, my lord."
'Good Gods, even her voice is amazing!'
Forcing himself not to adjust how he was sitting, because he really didn't need to know if certain things would show through his outfit right now, Issei swallowed several times to make sure his voice wouldn't crack.
"If that's the case, why don't we make that the first goal of our meeting. We can assemble a general outline of how everyone works and figure out where we need to start."
After all, if different departments were more concerned with squabbling over budgets, your company couldn't turn a profit. That's what his dad would say, at least.
"That may take some time, Demon King." The director, as young as he was, seemed a lot more comfortable around all these amazing people. "Much of what the HCC does is written down in either procedure or law, but much is also based on customs. It could take weeks to assemble a full body of information."
"And I take it that's an 'at best' timeline?"
He bowed his head and, for some reason, Issei felt like… he had a really pretty neck.
"As you say, m'lord."
'I guess he's a pretty boy?' Setting aside any concerns about how, well, soft the older guy's cheeks looked, Issei forced his thoughts to stay on something productive.
"Hmm. Then maybe we make this a long term project. Just an overview for now, but we could meet back up in… a month! And make sure that Mr. Nurahiyon comes, too, so he can get on board with this. For now, what do you guys think I should know?"
The answers to the questions, as it so turned out, was 'a lot'.
They thought he should know a lot.
Issei wasn't the most studious guy, not when he wasn't motivated, and after the first ten minutes of lecturing and explaining, he had to force himself not to yawn, and only managed to because Yinghua was making sure to break down and explain some of the weird words and jargon they were using.
But he got the jist of it now.
The committee handled everyday affairs.
The fancy clans were like… special forces.
Mr. Taira over there, who was unfortunately a pretty boy, worked for the Emperor as some sorta individual agent. And the Yokai… kinda sorta ruled themselves and didn't mess around with humans? Allegedly.
It was very neat and tied together with a ribbon.
But knowing what he did now, he had to start asking questions.
"So, who would you send if a Heretic God showed up?"
Silence.
Awkward silence.
"I'm afraid I don't understand, Lord Issei. Nowhere has it been said that any of us would be mobilized for battle against a Heretic." The Imperial Nephew or whatever he was called spoke evenly, almost slowly, as if trying to find the right words.
Akeno's cousin hummed in thought.
"Though if we were speaking of who would be the first ones to act. Then wouldn't it be the Committee's responsibility? They are, after all, the ones who work the closest to civilians."
Issei thought that might have been the case.
Or rather, he wished they had said something else.
"Which has proven to be wildly ineffective in the past, shall I say." The Director spoke up, cowing her fellow clan heads with a look. "We have petitioned our superiors in the past for further aid, especially due to current circumstances. Thrice we have been unable to fulfill our duties in light of insufficient support."
Isse understood where they were coming from.
The Gorgons. Luo Hao and Wukong. Daji and Doni. None of them were people that you could hope to fight without being very strong.
Issei barely got out of those fights.
"Wouldn't that be proof of the Committee's failings? It should not fall on us to act as the vanguard, but to decisively act once damage has been isolated or contained." The pretty boy with golden eyes sitting beside Akeno's cousin spoke up.
"We have done the best we could to fulfill our duties. Yet asking us to contend with Godslayers and Heretics until the Principal Clans have had time to mobilize is too much. We are only mortals."
And he'd seen what happened when they did.
Amakasu missing an arm. Ena almost gutted. Yinghua looking like he was put through a shredder.
"Then it is your duty to improve yourselves, not to distract us from our own."
Alright, Issei heard enough.
"Actually, I agree." Issei's comment seemed to upset the clans belonging to the HCC, judging by the very minimal signs of discomfort they were showing - mostly a slight increase in the thumping. "Honestly, seeing Ena hurt the way she was, well, I've had a few nightmares about that. I also hate having to patch up my little bro, too, so I think I don't need to explain how upset I was seeing Mr. Amakasu and Agent Smith hurt on top of all that. So if there's anything I can do to help the HCC level up, let me know!"
It came out in a rush, but he was leaning forwards by the end.
Seeing his friends and teachers maimed and brutalized had hurt worse than getting punched by his big sister.
"We would always be happy to accept your assistance in training, Lord Issei." The peaceful looking woman that Ena said was a super scary granny, who couldn't be a day over 30 from what he was seeing, spoke up calmly and serenely. "It would be the honor and the delight of the Seishouin clan to host you."
"Then that is a private agreement." Director Kaoru interjected. "I have no problems with it, but the HCC's agents are physically and mystically incapable of the things god slayers and inheritors are. I'm not saying they aren't damn good at their jobs, especially when they actually can do their jobs better than just about anyone else."
That last comment was obviously directed towards the other factions present and it was obvious there was some bad blood, but he did appreciate that the director was looking after her - Issei paused and corrected himself, finding it odd how his thoughts turned that way more and more the more he interacted with the man - his people.
That much was admirable, so long as it wasn't saving face.
And that was something he needed to make clear, because that cruise ship was only spared because of Dusa-Chan's change of heart.
"But if you had, then I wouldn't be here. Or, well, if I hadn't been able to barely scrape out a draw that first time, a whole ship full of people wouldn't be here."
Issei himself would have probably been a statue on the bottom of the sea. If he was lucky.
"Lord Issei." Taira cut into the conversation. "Flattering as your expectations of our people might be, it has been already said that most humans cannot contend with those sorts of enemy…"
Yes, but that was just an excuse.
"I thought you were the ones blessed by the gods though. The ones closest to them, at least. So if anyone were to try, shouldn't it be them? I haven't seen anyone other than the Committee since I got my powers, and I'd rather not be an excuse you guys can use everytime you don't wanna do your jobs."
That got a lot, and he meant a lot, of winces.
"Ah, you see, this may take a while to explain, but We can start with the foundational treaties that Heaven has signed."
For some reason, the teenager found it very, very hard to not stare at Yasaka's boobs while she spent the next hour explaining why pretty much all the gods had a ceasefire.
'All she had to say is that they try to commit genocide very chance they can get!'
Still, it was a great view and it kept the meeting going until lunch.
"We didn't get much done."
Issei sighed, stretching his arms as he let out a yawn.
"All things considered, this Yinghua would dare say Elder Brother has cut down on the waiting time and the bickering. Most meetings amongst aristocrats take days if not weeks to conclude. That we've made it past the introduction and posturing stages is nothing short of miraculous."
Was it?
He really didn't think he was suited for politics. Then again, he was likely better at it than Luo Hao. She would probably dictate what she wanted done and then killed whoever dared disagree.
"You are mistaken. Elder Sister wouldn't have bothered with such a meeting, she would have merely passed down a decree and punished whoever disobeyed her orders the next day."
Ouch, that sounded like Luo Hao.
"Did that happen often?"
"Not much, no. Master was usually in closed cultivation or training in solitude. She wouldn't know if someone was disobeying her unless told. But the threat of discovery was still enough to keep most from disobeying her commands. She could always obtain an Authority for divining falsehoods or observing her subjects, after all."
"Huh. I can see how that might be an issue. Still, it's at least nice they prepared food for everybody."
"Ena agrees. Ena is also happy that her lord can't be poisoned, because he wouldn't wait for the food to be tested."
With a mouthful of rice, Issei paused before continuing to chew very, very slowly.
"Poison doesn't work on Campione… Smith said so."
"Mostly." Yinghua shrugged. "Anything works on a God Slayer if you try hard enough. The problem is that most God Slayers tend not to have the… temperament to tolerate such extended attempts. And their ability to purge poisons from their systems means that very, very few attempts have ever succeeded."
Swallowing, he tried not to worry too much.
"Has anyone tried to poison Luo Hao?"
"Once. She responded by force feeding them the same kind of poison until their stomach burst."
Well, if they were feeding him poison, then it was very tasty poison.
The food looked so good that Issei even wondered if it was some sort of ornamental artwork whoever set up the tables forgot before the meeting started. Only it turned out the beautiful fields of rice, the crispy, generous portions of fried fish and the aromatic soup had to be eaten.
It was almost a shame. The whole tableau, and he was proud of remembering that word, was a wonderful display of kazarigiri.
Even then, there was something else bothering him.
"It's kinda quiet here, isn't it?"
Everyone was kinda… keeping to themselves, eating without saying much. Even the ones sitting across from him were politely ignoring each other as they worked through the food.
Being used to the noise of Kuoh's cafeteria and his own house… if felt weird to be around such a stiff, quiet atmosphere.
"Well, um, young man?" Mr. Tetsu relaxed when Issei gave him a smile of approval. "I think you've given everyone a lot to think about. And even if I agree with your ideas about enforcing the rights of Japanese citizens for those in… alternate circumstances, well, everyone will have their own thoughts about that, no?"
"Hmm. I see. So, I should go learn what it is they're considering. Thank you!"
A bit surprised at how much the man suddenly started sweating, Issei stood up and, after looking the room over for a bit, decided to walk over to the Committee's table.
It was always better to catch up with familiar faces, and he wanted to meet the ones he didn't recognize! So it was with a silent gasp and heavy looks on his back that Issei picked up his place, still half full with the portions he'd picked up, and plopped himself in front of the director and clan heads, resting against a small white marble seat as he did so.
The reactions were… varied to say the least.
The pretty boy director looked annoyed, the wimpy guy looked like he was about to faint, the Renjou girl was stuck still like a statue, as if trying not to make any sudden moves.
Ena's grandma smiled.
"Hey, sorry for not catching up with you guys before the meeting. Turns out I didn't have as much time to get settled as I was hoping for."
"… and so you want to catch up." The Director sighed, as if resigned.
"Yeah? Is that a problem?"
"N-No, of course not! Please… uh… help yourself!"
Man, that guy really should lighten up. He looked like he needed to change his undies.
"What Lord Kuhoutsuka means to say is that we see no problem. Though you must forgive his stiffness. It is, after all, his first time meeting a Campione." By contrast, Ena's grandma looked completely at ease. There was a pretty good chance she was like his friend, so it made sense they should be able to communicate pretty plainly!
"Oh? You've met other Campione before?"
A bit surprised, he was happy to learn what her perspective was. She probably had some great stories, after all Ena had said, at least.
"Yes."
Somehow, he felt like that one word was really judgemental.
"I take it I'm not really like them?"
"No." Her face, still as pleasant, seemed to be graced with a small, gentle smile. "Your lordship is much softer."
He snorted.
"Well, wait till you see me get fired up. Plus, it's not like any of you guys are gonna start something, so it's fine to be relaxed, right?"
She just continued to smile.
"As you say."
He wasn't being taken seriously, it seemed.
"Look, I try to only get serious when I have to. It's a lot of work throwing around that much firepower and trying not to break things."
"Please don-"
The interruption was plainly ignored by the both of them.
"It is understandable that one who is new to their position would exercise discretion."
Now he knew he was being made fun of.
"It's not really discretion. It just kinda happens when I feel in danger, or like there's a big fight. But right now? Right here? Nothing. Not even a tingle of it. So you guys don't need to worry about problems. Nobody here is that dangerous!" He tried to reassure them earnestly.
So why were they looking at him like he just said he pulled the pin off a grenade?
Too late did he realize that the previously pleasant granny in front of him probably didn't take what he said very well. Twitching for a second, before taking a slow steadying breath… before blurring in motion.
One moment she was sitting down, eating lunch, the next there was a sword coming for his neck.
All the while Ena yelled in the background.
"No fair! I called dibs!"
Chapter 65: Chapter LV
Chapter Text
Issei calmly brought his cup of tea up to his lips.
"I see. This is definitely a sword approaching the realm of the gods."
There was a slight clicking noise as the swordswoman's blade locked with the edges of his gauntlet.
"In fact, I would say that this is an attack that could have killed me."
She had been kneeling as she ate, her sword to the right of her and placed such that it would be difficult to draw. Plus, her legs should have been so sore from kneeling like that, that a strike would be pretty dang difficult. And still, she didn't have a single hair out of place as she'd cleanly risen into a lunging stance, drawn her sword, and cut his head off in a single attack.
Or at least she tried to.
"His lordship deserves only… seriousness."
He couldn't help but grin back at the still smiling woman.
"You'll have to try a bit harder, I'm afraid. After all, Salvatore Doni was the Mortal Sword Who Surpassed the Gods. And I kinda just fought my big bro a while ago."
Lowering her head, hair finally slipping free of its bonds, her smile turned into a leer.
"Then I shall endeavor to show his lordship a truly hungry blade!"
Throwing one of her chopsticks right at his eye, Issei blocked it with his tea cup and hand - obscuring his view.
She pushed her weight down and to the side, half rolling, bounding upwards and keeping her sword straight.
He had just enough time to see the point of the blade glint, for his heart to beat once, and move his forwards.
The blade scraped along his cheek, the flat of it hewing off whiskers that he didn't yet have. Pushing himself up from how he'd been sitting cross legged and trusting his forwards momentum to keep his body a difficult target, he threw his armored hand forwards in a sweeping slap. Metal reaching only cloth but forcing his attacker to withdraw.
It was the tiniest of movements, a skip to the side, and she curved an attack up and from his left.
Such a blow would catch his throat and chin, lay open his cheek, and probably slash out an eye. Issei could even see how her body moved - the woman's robes falling open at the waist and revealing that she'd bandaged her chest to ease her strikes. That meant he could see the play of droplets of sweat and light over smooth skin and corded muscles.
It was mesmerizing.
So mesmerizing, in fact, that he didn't have enough time to block with Boosted Gear and so called forth the [Five Treasures].
This time the clang was far deeper, a full block as the red and gold staff refused to budge as it stopped the slash fully. Flicking the weapon forwards, he was pleased that the woman rolled around the blow, forcing Issei to stop himself before he smashed a hole in the ground. This freed her up to push at him from the side and try and take his back. But that was hardly an issue.
After all, the sword she was using was definitely a masterwork, perhaps even divinely blessed, but it wasn't as strong as the All-Cutter that the filthy cheater had thrown at him.
Blocking several more strikes, he waited until Yinghua and Ena had successfully moved their plates out of the way, and rapidly shut down any attempts by the others to intervene, before spinning the Power Pole around his neck and switching it to his main hand.
Now they met properly.
Both flourished their weapons. She lifted it high, attempting to use the sun above to blind him before slashing down at his chest. Issei spun his staff, threatening to aim for her feet or legs, before twisting it to snap up at her head at the very end.
She stepped to the side, he did not.
Their blows missed. All Issei needed to do was lift his armed hand and the sword clanged off, while his arcing attack struck thin air.
Not that he minded over much, the staff was already back in a resting position.
So they simply stood there.
"You know, you've only got one more strike before I get bored."
Issei couldn't help it!
There was a beautiful woman with a crazy look in her eyes right across from him. She even still seemed nice! Well, other than wanting to cut his head off. But with her right there, nothing but the thinnest layer of cloth between her oppai and him, he was utterly overcome by the impulse to do something rather terribly wicked.
But he had to give her one last shot, that was fair, right?
"Naoki shall endeavor to impress his lordship!"
Her body relaxed, his tensed with anticipation.
Her sword dipped, his staff lifted.
Her eyes seemed to see all, he only saw her.
Her body moved, three small, rapid steps on the balls of her feet, her blade seeming to flash forwards, less than a streak of silver and once more aiming to take his head in a strike that moved faster than a human's eye could follow.
'But she's just not on his level.'
Even so, it was enough.
Enough that Issei felt that familiar sensation kindling in his chest, like an ember stoked in the dead of night, spreading into a roaring flame, heating his blood and boiling his veins. An excitement that came only when you found something you thought was missing.
A challenge.
"Awaken to purity…"
And there was no other way he could respond than to give it his all.
"Sandy!"
The red staff of marble in his hands darkened at the Authority's full release, power bursting forth as it reshaped itself into an ornate monk's spade. Clear as silver, it arched through the air like a crescent, meeting Naoki Seishuuin's blade head on.
The weight behind her blow was heavy.
The strength behind it was in no way inferior to that of his previous enemies.
'But this isn't the kinda weapon that's gonna help with.'
In the moment their blades met, the swordswoman's blow became a weightless leaf, force vanishing, no, devoured by the Authority as it threw the dark haired woman back and released the pent up force upwards, harmlessly deflecting the slash towards the heavens….
Or rather, the barrier that had been erected over the temple. The protective layer splitting in half like a cracked egg.
"I completely forgot about it."
But in his defense… he didn't expect her to be this strong.
They had both ended up tangled, golden motes of magic raining down on them. Issei's left hand was locked around the woman's throat, her pupils dilated, her breathing little more than ragged gasps. She licked her lips, flushing further, and tried to leverage her blade closer towards his throat.
Her sword was inches from his throat and he had it grasped firmly in his armored right hand.
That left them unable to buck themselves, as she would not yield her blade, nor could she pry his hand from her throat. When she bucked her hips, trying to turn and twist, he sat his weight back and down. That left her trapped.
And the two of them in a stalemate.
Because all he could do was see the raw, naked, almost bestial lust in her eyes and-
"Ahem. We might prepare rooms for his lordship and his… allies. Should he wish for that."
Blinking, looking over at Yasaka, looking back at Naoki, looking back at how they were intermingled, and immediately scrambled away.
Only when he was safely back on the other side of the table, a glaring Ena and a smug Yinghua at his side, he coughed into his hand and bowed his head.
"That would be wonderful, my lady, in fact I would consider it an honor if you would join us!"
Three things happened the moment he said it.
The wimpy boy from the Committee blushed and fainted. Yinghua kicked him in the shin. And the blonde fox woman gaped at him as the mysterious priest beside her doubled over in laughter, all the while Issei blinked in confusion.
They were just going to hang out, no?
He brought his gameboy and everything.
'He is… different from what we expected.'
Stronger, for one.
A Demon King with scarcely a month in the public eye shouldn't have grown this strong, and yet, upon seeing the brief scuffle between the Sekiryuutei and the Hannya of the Seishuuin Clan, it was clear to Yasaka that the boy's survival against the likes of Ra Suiren and the King of Swords hadn't been mere flukes.
The Seventh Campione, Issei Hyoudou, was strong.
And that complicated things.
'Keep your wits about you, Yasaka. You came prepared for worse.'
This wasn't the vicious warlord of her recollections, nor the power hungry monster she feared she might be forced to fight against. Instead, the young man who stood before her felt… all too human. Deceptively so at times. Very much like the youths who were still learning the ways of the world.
Who committed mistakes and stepped on toes as they tried to make sense of how to live alongside others. But the moment he clashed against Seishuuin, Yasaka managed to peel back the veil of her misconceptions.
'This is a Campione.'
Perhaps unlike Ra Suiren, but they possessed the same power, and she could feel it pulse and writhe deep within him more keenly than anyone else… save perhaps the one standing besides her.
The sensation of trapped divinity.
The hallmark of usurped faith that only Campione could wield.
In a way, it was reassuring that he wasn't so different from the others. Well, his behavior was very much unlike what she'd come to associate with the figure of a Demon King, but Yasaka could feel the distinct battle lust of their kind radiate off of him for the brief moment of that final clash. A glimpse of the unique nature of a human who grasped divinity and ascended into something else.
'That and I could smell those two - the Seishouin clan head stank more like a beast in rut than a warrior.'
It would have simplified things if he'd either killed the woman or mounted her. Never mind that response of his. He'd backed off, blushing, almost like he was ashamed. Even if that should be impossible, right?
'But what does this one want?'
Obviously he had aims for this meeting.
All who were present had their own agenda or stood to benefit from someone else's.
The Imperial Family's representative merely aimed to maintain the status quo. And the poor civilian they'd dragged into the meeting looked quite lost on how he should feel about the entire situation. The elder kitsune empathised with him, somewhat, but also envied the bliss of ignorance.
'The Committee is lost for the time being.'
And were likely to be under the influence of Issei Hyoudou for the next few generations. However long he managed to survive.
While the group failed to attain any form of personal, individual power and influence. They now had firmly entrenched themselves as the personal servants of the Demon King. If not in name, then in practice. This would protect them in the short term and allow them leech off his influence for their own purpose.
They were, perhaps, the ones who stood to gain the most here.
In a way, it was admirable, even if it was treacherous.
The four clans were the perennial runner ups. While the five had maintained a great deal of their old connections and powers, and had been able to resist the changes of the modern world, preserving their traditions and unique nature, the four had long, long since failed.
But this might well tip the balance.
'And away from me, as well.'
"Lady Yasaka."
One of her guards approached, leaving the paper door closed even as he knelt.
"You may speak."
Her words were soft but he heard her.
"We have received affirmations. Lady Kunou has been safely returned to the palace, in the care of her tutors, and all signs of the earlier unpleasantness have been removed. The Veil is preserved."
"We thank you. Please, rest, you and your comrades have done well."
Rising from where she had been sitting, wiping her face with a warm cloth, she dried herself and lowered her sleeves once her hands were dry.
"Yes, my lady."
He withdrew without further comment and she permitted herself a single sigh.
'But what about Dakki? What is he playing at sending her to me? Was she a subordinate, a trap, a spy? After all, his faction all wore the same colors and designs. Could… it have even been him? Their robes were identical.'
It complicated things.
Had the attack on her somehow be related or was it merely a fortuitous encounter for them, a chance to curry favor with her by saving her daughter and brokering dialogue through a member of their faction with Yokai ancestry? An olive branch of sorts?
Obviously the Campione's group meant the encounter to be a message of sorts.
They wouldn't all be dressing like that Dakki girl otherwise.
"What is the message here, then?"
Were they signalling her for a favor? Was the 7th Campione, known as a lustful creature, trying to woo her by acting in a more benign way to put her at ease or drop their guard? Was the fight against Seishuuin something they put together as another indirect message for her?
'This could be you.'
Yasaka didn't know. She didn't have enough information to know. Moving back towards the meeting room, she had time to think. To assess how little she actually knew.
And that could prove detrimental for future interactions with the boy. So she needed to think of a way to better understand what his intentions for them were.
Two problems presented themselves at the moment. Chiefly that the Demon King was strong and growing stronger and his influence on the country would grow with him. Secondly, he was insisting on meeting Nurahiyon. And that particular idealist would pose many challenges.
"But that is for later."
Muttering, steeling herself to rejoin the meeting, she did at least have one point where she might distract the Demon King, watching as the young man resumed his meal it was hard to work up the serene grace expected of her station when her heart felt it would drop through her stomach.
Nevertheless, she would persevere.
"My Lord."
"Lady Yasaka! I thought we had another 15 minutes."
He stood up from where he'd been lounging on a couch, flipping through pages of a book that was older than any living human.
"We do. Though if it pleases you, our discussion can wait…."
He was eager, clearly unused to wearing a kimono, and doubly so for extended periods of time.
"Ah, no, it's entirely fine. I just thought I was late again. So, what's up?"
He also still didn't realize what exactly he'd said earlier, so Yasaka deigned to simply… ignore that stumbling block.
"Earlier, you mentioned moving to offer greater protections for Japanese citizens of all kinds. Specifically from forced recruitment and poaching." It was… concerning to hear it from a Campione that they would be taking proactive action in any way.
Specifically in an area as likely to cause incidents as this. Though, if he was aware of the troubles involved, he certainly didn't look the part. Sitting besides the granddaughter of the Hannya and the famous apprentice of the Tyrant from the mainland, Issei Hyoudou might not be the ravenous wolf they feared him to be.
But a dragon cub was still a dragon. Nonplussed as he may appear.
"Oh that, right. I asked someone to come up with a way to dress it up for the meeting but it's not that complicated. If you wanna work for the devils, or the Church, with us, or just about anyone else, you should be free to make that choice, right? If you don't want to then it's our job to make sure you don't have to."
Wasn't that rich then, coming from a Tyrant who strong armed all of them into this meeting?
"Doesn't that mean that we would be within our rights to refuse you then, Lord Issei?" And if they did, what would the reaction to that be?
Tilting his head, the young man looked confused for a moment.
"That's looking at it backwards, no? You guys should already be doing this stuff because you are in charge, and I'm just offering to help make it work for everyone. If we choose not to work together here wouldn't that mean we are being selfish?"
Must he put it like that?
Yes, safeguarding the freedom of their people was an imperative that all squabbling factions could agree on and each upheld in their own spheres of influence.
"Each was a petal surrounding the Chrysanthemum Throne. All light shining from Heaven's face."
It was hardly good poetry, but the boy seemed to understand what she was trying to communicate.
Or so she hoped.
Despite the bickering and the nature of the squabbling factions they appear to be. All present remained Japanese regardless. Firstly and singularly, free of the influence of the mainland except for those they welcomed. Their nation had been a creation of Distinguishing Heavenly Gods in blood and spirit, with the other peoples drawn into the bosom of the Heavenly Mother.
Even if there had been differences and… ugliness in their hearts, it was something which no other race, creed, or nation could claim to be.
Shaped by the Ring of Fire and by the island chain's blessings and curses. And they had rejected so many times that touch of the outside and of the… modern.
Yasaka knew it would be pointless to articulate such things in terms of philosophy, at least not on any truly deep level. The Demon King was too young and likely indisposed to grasp what she would say on anything but the most surface level.
Putting such matters bluntly ran the risk of offending their eternally proud allies. And frankly it was all irrelevant.
Since the day Commodore Perry had shaken the whole nation from its stupor, who could not foresee that men and spirit alike would reject those who slipped from their norms?
Such discomfort lay outside of the bounds of her heart and the suffering it inflicted was pointless in the extreme, but that did not mean she couldn't understand the purpose of it. Their stupor had been Japanese. Their slumber had led to a flowering of fruits that were uniquely theirs.
'But mouths of other lands shall savor their taste.'
Closing her eyes and kneeling in her place, she spoke softly and clearly.
"Someone like that Dakki girl, who was born human, might not have found herself very welcome a decade ago. But now? There is a headiness of springtime. And power will wash away dishonor, so long as it brings victory."
Lord Issei sat across from her, more casually, leaning on one side as he sent his own retainers away.
"Well, why did people have to wait until the next generation had so much potential? Why didn't we just look after each other like we should?"
Humming, she did not send away her own attendants. Not out of fear, but as a reminder not to speak too freely.
"Each blade of grass turns to face the Heavens."
His face scrunched up for a moment before turning angry.
"So because they were different they were thrown away!? Is it really that simple?"
"When a flower blossoms, does the lady not pluck it for pressing?"
The boy didn't look very convinced.
"And if I am the one who wants to do it?"
Therein lay an issue. Not in how they'd moved and what changes they hoped to secure for the future, but in the fact that now something else had sprouted from the garden. Something dangerous that threatened to overtake it in its entirety.
That was the existence known as the Demon King.
Was it their fault that it had come to be?
Most couldn't contend with the power of the Heretics, and those who did would rather not open themselves to retaliation and opportunism from their fellows, and in that fear and complacency they allowed that Evil Goddess to sink her fangs into the world yet again.
Issei Hyoudou only came to be because of who they were.
And that realization was one Yasaka and the others would have to contend with for a long time to come.
"Well whatever." The Campione waved dismissively. "If there's a problem like that, I'll take those people in. Or at least look into it. Listen, I don't have any right to tell other people how to live their lives, and I really don't want to have to do that, but I just… I can't accept that kind of thing, you know?"
She smiled.
"We hear and obey, your lordship."
The scowl she received was, perhaps, not the best sign.
But he did at least sit up properly and ask for a glass of water.
Just in time for the meeting to resume properly.
Issei was confused.
Well, he was always confused about one thing or another. But this meeting had turned out to be one heap of bewilderment after the other. And frankly his poor brain was starting to overheat from all the thinking he'd been having to do.
The spar with Ena's grandma helped him blow off some steam, but then the cute fox lady he'd talked to earlier decided to drop by and talk to him… or try to explain something to him?
"Do we really need to be this roundabout with everything?"
His loyal retainers, of course, did their best to advise him.
"When one treads in the home of a tiger, it is best to step lightly."
"Ena agrees. Mountains are dangerous if you run around thoughtlessly."
He just sighed.
"Whatever. I think it's time to finish up today's stuff. So let's get seated again."
It only took a few moments for everyone to get back to their places, most people seemingly a good bit more comfortable around him. At least comfortable enough that a few seemed highly displeased.
'Granny seems like she wants a rematch, though.'
The way that woman was looking at him reminded Issei of the way Doni had, just less airheaded.
"Ok. So, everyone's on the same page, right?"
Ignoring the scattering of dissatisfaction, Issei plowed on ahead.
"We're all going to get cellphones, share our numbers, and make sure that we can communicate with each other when needed."
Lady Yasaka, who had kinda served as the representative of the Five Clans and their half of things, spoke up.
"We shall comply, Lord Campione."
Director Kaoru simply nodded his head.
"Our organizations will… streamline our communication procedures."
For some reason it seemed to pain the pretty boy to say that. And Yinghua had mentioned something about compartmentalization earlier, but it had turned into a kinda complicated issue about which vipers ruled which nests. He'd just put his little buddy into a headlock until he'd calmed down.
"And you, Madam Ambassador?"
"Hmm? Oh, I'd be honored to have a direct line to you, sir, but wouldn't you prefer to have access to more standard lines of contact?"
Blushing a little and shaking his head, Issei rushed to make himself clear.
"N-no! I mean, yes, that's good too. But what I mean is that when things go wrong it's vital all sides can update each other if needed. I'm not saying that I want us to report everything all the time, but when something gets complicated, we should at least be able to send out direct messages. Especially since both the SDF and the American military have had a hand in managing certain supernatural issues in the past."
Honestly, Issei would have preferred something… a little more hands on.
Like having a group that was always ready to move out against the kinda threats he was dealing with. At least then he wouldn't have to worry about fighting gods and making sure he didn't squish people around him by doing it. The Committee did a good enough job, but against Doni it became clear they just didn't have the power to hold off bigger problems when he wasn't there to help.
Even Ena and Yinghua were badly hurt.
'Which means we need more people, and we need them to be at least strong enough to help.'
He trusted his friends, but, well, Issei would be lying if he said it didn't bother him that his friends and closest allies had been handed over to him like hand wrapped gifts their superiors never expected to see again.
Issei wasn't a bad guy, but sure felt like one.
"So that is why you want us to establish such in depth intelligence sharing agreements." They sounded like dirty words when Count Taira spoke them, but it wasn't like that much was actually being asked for. "And we have a month in which to do this."
"Look, I know everyone likes to keep their private libraries, well, private, but everyone's got their own info on different enemies, right? We need to compare notes!"
Every single one of the clan heirs winced at that, which made no sense! All he was doing was asking everyone to sit down and compare their records with each other.
Heck, there were plenty of youkai that, on their own, probably merited that sort of co-operation. A gashadokuro was pretty dang horrifying, after all. Never mind the sort of things that could just sorta warp reality!
[Think they have any files on us?]
Oh Ddraig was done with his nap.
[Sorry. Political intrigue ain't my preferred form of entertainment.]
It wasn't his either. There wasn't even a relationship meter in games like those. It was all work and no play, even when there were cute girls involved. Issei just didn't see the point in it.
[If you say so. Though if you were to ask me, I think they're worried you might see what sorta things they wrote on your profile. Campione are big menaces after all. It wouldn't surprise me if they had a file or two.]
He could see it.
Though that just made him curious to read what exactly goes into making a dossier for a Campione. Did they list his authorities? Did they know which classes he did good at and which he needed to study more? Were they like Smith, who listed out the kinda games and doujins he pirated?
"As convenient as such an exchange would be, Lord Issei. The idea relies entirely on the premise that we would share freely all the intelligence and data we painstakingly gathered for decades, if not centuries, with people we might consider not… wholly capable of safeguarding them."
Akeno's sister… cousin… relative… spoke out, pointedly avoiding looking at the other faction heads. Her colleagues seemed equally stone faced, although he could tell one or two kept shooting glances to the sides.
"Well, we need to get started on building a common-"
He blinked when a droplet of water fell on him, lightning cutting across the sky as he looked up. Everyone in the room, however, hurriedly turned towards the sound of running footsteps as one of the guards burst into the room.
"My lords, an emergency! There's been an incident."
No one shouted at or screamed at the man, though he turned rapidly from person to person, clearly unsure who to begin reporting to. Issei just pointed at Kaoru, since the man was from the HCC.
"Director! There was an attack at one of the mountain shrines! We believe Yakuza affiliated with the groups suppressed in and around Kuoh managed to capture and destroy a number of artifacts, including-"
Before he could finish, there was an immense roar. Like a thousand bolts of lightning all at once, cracking the heavens into splinters, as the gathering grey clouds became a sudden storm. The daylight faded to nothing and, as that lightning continued to slam, slam, slam across the sky a vast shadow was illuminated in glimpses and flashes.
"Is that…."
"Oh, Kami protect us!"
"Wh-what the Hell, I thought Great Lord Susanoo sealed that away!"
"Tch. Gramps is gonna be really, really annoyed when Ena tells him about this."
Peeking through the shroud of dark clouds, it was possible to see a flash of skin… no… those would be scales. Scales as white and pristine as the marble Issei could create. It was hard to make out what they belonged to, its form shifted and writhing through the concealed heavens as lightning flashed and for a brief moment illuminated a form of something massive overhead.
"Yinghua, analysis!"
His ever reliable little brother stepped closer to him, utterly unbothered by the building tension or the massive form overhead.
"It would appear that the unlawful actions of a splinter group managed to unleash what I can only assume is a remnant or Heretic God which had been sealed inside Ena's weapon. Going by the reactions of all present, we can assume that it's a very strong and fearsome beast. And the mention of Susano'o…."
Yeah.
Issei knew what he meant.
He played the entirety of the Legend of Maiden Blade series. And that looked just like the final boss of the first game. Yamata Ibuki! It was really just a shame that they got to the second phase immediate. Her outfit in human form was a sight for sore eyes.
Still, a big raid boss made things easier!
"Hmm. Then I think this is a simple problem with an even simpler solution."
All of those present turned to suddenly face him.
"This is a great chance to build our bonds and work together. So get ready everyone, I'm gonna let you guys re-seal Ena's sword together! I'll provide plenty of buffs though, so no worries."
There was a frankly incredible amount of incredulity raging from the clans across both sides of the aisle, along with a healthy dose of anticipation.
Issei just patted Ena on the head and began chanting.
"Step on stage, you who drowns fish into the sea and strikes down birds from the sky. Dance, you who shames the flowers of the garden. Eclipse the moon and sing for you are the [Ruinous Beauty]"
And despite all of the clamor, he was just really, really glad that Yinghua didn't rip his eyes out again.
That would be awkward!
Chapter 66: Chapter LVI
Chapter Text
"You, get me a satellite phone, now!"
Screaming at the top of her lungs, Kaoru didn't pay the fucking Demon King any mind at all. If the useless idiot was going to let that monster ravage Kyoto just to try and make a point, then she'd hopefully be able to deal with him later. Assuming any of them survived.
Because, to be blunt, it had taken probably the single most skilled combatant of the gods to seal this monster last time.
"Y-yes ma'am!"
Her half panicked guards managed to stutter out an acknowledgement and she began sprinting after them, hoping she would have enough time to beg the gods for aid or the Americans for John Pluto Smith.
"Aww, running away? Gotta say, not really looking good for yah. I was hoping you'd take this problem head on."
She doubted they'd live long enough to do anything about this psychotic monster, but even Yasaka was staring at the idiot in pure incredulity.
Was he really going to demand they commit mass suicide, just because they couldn't work together?
That was insane!
Most concerning of all was the fact that Issei Hyoudou decided to just unveil some form of new ability in front of everyone. An authority that Kaoru hadn't been briefed on outside of its possible connection to the witch that had been slain in Kuoh after causing the curse outbreak.
Which Agent Smith had reported as the legendary witch Su Da Ji.
'Some kind of transformation ability?'
That didn't feel right. Even when someone wore a disguise or changed their appearance in some way, there were methods of seeing through it by focusing on the 'aura' of a living being. You could change the outer shell, but the inner essence remained the same.
Looking at him… no… her… Kaoru couldn't help but wonder if the Campione had somehow swapped places with someone else. A young woman with long chestnut hair tied together in twin tails, her eyes of a most bewitching magenta, her skin of the most flawless porcelain, beguiling fragrance wafted in her wake, stirring the senses and causing an unnatural sense of awe to bury itself into Kaoru's mind.
Like a nail driven by a hammer.
But only for a brief moment.
"A compulsion?" Kaoru shook off the unfamiliar feeling.
No, she couldn't sense any foreign mana within her body. Nor could she perceive any form of power emanating from the figure of the strange woman. Rather, it was as if, by just being in her presence, feelings of awe and hesitation were dragged from the depths of the heart.
They most certainly existed.
But even then, what a frightening authority it was!
'To think that something like this would be born from the ugly soul of that ancient witch.' Although Kaoru wouldn't claim to be a specialist when it came to the power of Campione, this felt wholly different from the shapeshifting abilities so often attributed to the Marquis Voban and John Pluto Smith.
Was this really Issei Hyoudou?
Her demeanor certainly felt similar. Lackadaisical smile adorning an utterly unbothered facade, gem-like eyes curling ever so slightly with a mischievous sparkle, all as a dainty hand reached out towards the coiled shape amidst the clouds, the well manicured, bloody nail sparkling with power.
It was the only warning those in attendance had.
"Kiss of flame, tongue of life, rage as the wildfire!"
There was a small crackle, like an ember bursting to life as an incandescent magic circle flared to life. Like a brand of scorching red flame in space. It erupted into a brilliant ruby light and for a moment, Kaoru thought they were about to become collateral damage… before the brand vanished.
There was silence first, and then everything was just… more.
A rush of power more intense than anything she'd ever felt before in her life completely overwhelmed the director. Burning mana coursed through her veins like molten magma, seeping through her muscles and rooting itself in her bones.
Giggling at the strange intoxicating feeling, Kaoru struggled not to choke on her own spit as her knees trembled, body ached, ears rang and her eyes watered. Stumbling forward, the director caught herself as her body spasmed and groaned out something between pain and lust. Something that would have surely shamed her if she had the sense to realize what had just happened.
"Oh my~"
Head snapping, pupils dilating, the entire world narrowed to focus on the brown haired youkai girl who'd been Issei Hyoudou just a moment prior. She appeared embarrassed, blushing and covering her face with her hand.
"I didn't know that would happen."
She giggled, laughed, cried, scrambled to her feet, fell forwards, the whole world a rushing, thrumming circus of color and light and the melodic words of the Witch who had cursed her.
Her shoes tore, buttons on her clothes popped, seams came undone.
The ground itself cracked and splintered under her hands and feet.
And the hands and feet of every other man and woman in the room.
Half of them were still on the ground, unable to rise under the pressure of their own strength and what it had wrought within them. Others rose to their feet, staggering and almost drunken. And only two were… steady, for a given value of that.
Naoki Seishuuin and Yasaka of Kyoto.
Though she would hardly count them as stable. The former was laughing maniacally, throwing her head back and cackling euphorically as she drew her sword, twirling under the cutting winds and the sharp drizzle of the thunderstorm. Abandoning all pretense of sanity as she vanished amidst the flashing lightning.
Leaving thunder in her wake.
The latter loomed forwards, robes discarded, body covered in burning, golden fur as humanity was discarded for the raw might of a howling Beast God. Sparks of blood red mana replacing the usually graceful lady Kaoru knew with something barely constrained by pseudo-human form.
Before she too pierced through the veil of clouds, the ground where she'd been standing was left behind as a crater.
Kaoru shook as she stood. Lightning boomed overhead and the world felt alive in so, so many ways she'd never even imagined. All as that power within her burned higher and higher. Eventually, when it had reached a crescendo, the mania turning into more of an… intoxicating high, she and the others stood, forming a circle around the Demon King.
Some swayed in place, others gaped at the power they'd been granted, others grinned so hard their faces hurt. All equally transfixed by the visage of the sheepish looking fox girl.
Who scratched the back of her neck as she smiled awkwardly.
"Sorry about that. I meant to just power everyone up so we could fight that thing together, but I guess I overdid it, huh?"
To say the least.
Kaoru was barely keeping herself from smacking the transformed Campione out of frustration, deeply repressed emotion dredging itself to the surface. It was all she could do to focus it on the enemy overhead.
She was going to give this child of Epimetheus an earful later.
"I won't be able to fight while I support you guys like this. But… I guess that's not gonna be a problem huh? I must have spent, like, more than half of my mana to cast that team buff!"
All waited for the command they knew was sure to come. Barely holding back from just charging into battle. Against the Heretic, the Campione, or each other? Who knew.
"What I'm trying to say is.. uhh… everybody, go get 'em!" The campione chuckled awkwardly.
The aging Diet representative, Tetsu - whose face was utterly unchanged - roared and leapt skywards. Now easily three meters tall and muscle bound like some kind of raging monstrosity, the seemingly limitless might of the previously normal human split the air and sent him flying straight towards the Heretic God with Suzaku Himejima right behind him.
Only, instead of the demure young woman, she now sported ember-spawned beak and talons as well as vast, burning wings that screeched as she raced into the heavens above.
"To me!" Blood flecked her lips as her vocal cords ripped with the force of her shouted command. But her subordinates obeyed. All three of them, bodies twisting and changing under the pressure of the Campione's power, and she knew… things?
"Orochi?"
There was some tacit awareness that, that was the only legitimate order she could give.
Anything more complicated was likely to be lost.
And the group of four set off, leaping, bounding, and soaring into the sky. United for the first time under the banner of a foolish tyrant.
Yinghua had fallen to his knees the second he had sensed his Elder Brother doing something so, so, so foolish!
The thought came unbidden and, eyes screwed closed, he crushed the idea.
Whatever he was, Issei wasn't like that viper.
That thought was crushed, too, since there was no telling if Elder Sister would be able to sense he'd cursed her. Even the privacy of one's mind was no privacy at all before a Tyrant.
"Let it work through you."
Ena's grip tightened and he squeezed back.
"The power will climax and then it'll be easier to think."
She whimpered.
"B-but it's so much! Ena c-c-can't-"
Unable to finish the thought, his comrade shivered as the magic worked through her body. He said nothing and simply continued squeezing back. Simply knowing someone was there would help more than anything he could say. After all, he'd seen what it was like when the Prosperity of a Nation was unleashed on a single target.
It was a dangerous, powerful ritual. The sort that one would need months of preparation and a great deal of human sacrifice to perform. To see it used so effortlessly, nay, brute forced through the use of raw power and skill alone would have been a humbling experience for most practitioners.
And yet even this was nothing compared to the power that Elder Sister possessed. Nor would it measure up to her cruelty.
"Ena can think… she hopes."
Righting herself, the viper hadn't changed overmuch. And she had a much greater grasp of her own mind than the howling lunatic his idiot of a friend had decided to take for his most recent concubine to be. But she was clearly feverish and shaking, her body moving with unnatural strength, and… lightning of some kind gathering around her.
'A power stolen from the air? Or something else?'
"Then you are doing well."
Finally opening his eyes, and having fully suppressed his desire to… do some things that he utterly resented feeling the desire to act upon, Yinghua acknowledged his Elder Brother's chosen combatants.
Half the group had already departed, while it seemed another four, the remaining heirs, had all manifested sort of bestial spirits - Dragon, Turtle, Tiger, and another dragon, and seemed to be communing with them. He wondered if that was important and ultimately discarded that concern.
Kaoru, that viper in disguise, seemed to have departed with her followers and that left only… Elder Brother and them.
"Are you sure this was the wisest course of action?"
"Hmm? Ah! Yinghua! Little Bro!"
Unable to stop her, the fox girl practically threw herself at him. And in a way that made the usual headlock much, much more uncomfortable than usual. Elder Brother would need to be more mindful in the future.
This form was far too bouncy.
"Man, I'm so proud of yah! You're totally immune to the curse! Um, well, blessing? Spell? Ah, yah got me, hehe. It's sort of supposed to bring out the strength of your inner self. But it seems like that means bringin' out yer inner beast, too, yah know?"
He forced himself to calm down, to not breathe through his nose, and to focus on his task.
"Are you certain that sending them into combat like this is a wise course of action? They could turn against each other in their blood lust."
It was important to make sure Elder Brother understood what it was he was doing.
"Huh? You mean against the mean ol' snake? Oh, this'll be easy for 'em! I've got 'em running so hot they'll smash him right quick!" Blinking, suddenly realizing what he was saying, Elder Brother put his hand on his mouth. "Oh no. This isn't what I meant to do at all! I just wanted to give them a bit of my power!"
Eyes wide, frankly panicking a bit, it was clear that the Campione was now facing the consequences of using an untested authority in a spur of the moment decision.
"Ena, um, really, really likes the way your spell feels…."
Seeing his ELDER BROTHER start to blush and stammer, he reached out and grabbed both of them by the ear.
"No! No Viper talk. Problem solving first! Both of you!"
"Ah! Let go Yinghua!"
"Ena's ear isn't meant for pulling! She gives!"
Part of him wanted to keep twisting, to make sure both of these vipers understood exactly how much trouble they were causing. But another part of him also realized, very, very clearly, that this just… wasn't him. Or at least it was a part of himself that he had better sense than letting run free.
Maybe that spell unearthed something unpleasant about himself after all.
"Very well." So, letting go, he sighed and released both of the troublesome people and turned to face the battle. "If nothing else, you seem to have demonstrated your own potential quite clearly, Elder Brother."
Whether for good or ill, the sky above the temple had been turned into a veritable riot.
Not only were vast golden-blue bolts of lightning ripping across the skies, but hundreds, perhaps thousands of smaller streaks were retaliating. Especially since the other four heirs had all dashed in, too.
Each one was now partially transformed, just as the Zhūquè's vessel had been, and each of them was all too happily unleashing volleys of elemental blasts, dashing in to land massive hammer blows against the dragon's side, or simply deflecting and redirecting every wide area blast of lightning or fire or poison away from the city and away from the other fighters.
He even appreciated just how interestingly powerful this makeshift faction had become.
'Truly, Elder Brother and Elder Sister are alike. A nation is made greater by their Tyrant's blessings. Whether it wishes to be or not.'
"Wah. Ena's missing out on all the fun!"
Turning to look at the swordswoman, slightly incredulous as she was looking at her sword doing its level best to level the city below, he was moderately surprised when she seemed to physically jump onto a bolt of lightning and ride it into battle a floating blade of folded paper flying in by her side.
"Hehe. Pantsu."
He just glared at the giggling Campione.
'This Authority is much too troublesome.' Because there was no way Yinghua was going to either humor or indulge his normally much more, well, slightly better behaved friend when he was like this.
That was just a recipe for disaster.
[Ruinous Beauty]
Daji's authority was something Issei was surprised with back when he'd received it. Something he was also equally suspicious of given how long it took for the fox witch and Pandora to reach an agreement on what it would be. Just what kind of power would get his… second mom? to agree to letting Daji have any stake in Issei's soul?
As it turned out, Pandora had a sense of humor.
'Or rather, she was mean spirited.'
Issei ignored the scattered thoughts belonging to the body. Because that's what his new Authority ultimately was. It didn't transform Issei into some fox lady version of himself, rather, it swapped his body around with Daji's while keeping him as the one in control.
Pandora called it Reverse Possession.
The Body was Daji's, the mind was Issei.
'If all she wanted was to give her body, she could have just asked, you know? I'd have given it a shot without needing to kill her.' Unfortunately, when he used it at full power, he had to deal with the Witch's... personality in the back of his mind, her whispers and urges growing stronger as he accessed the knowledge and experience she had as a mage. Stuff like spells, formulas, even the way to use them.
Combine it with the amount of magic power he had as a Campione and, well….
'If I had half the amount of power you do back in my hayday, I wouldn't have bothered with scheming and seducing. I would have become a goddess of the land. An immortal beyond compare!'
That, yes.
It was weird to say the least.
The biggest problem with this Authority was that, as long as he was using it at full power, the rest of his abilities didn't work. Something he figured out when he had to deal with that monster trying to kidnap Kunou. All the knowledge and experience of a master magician in exchange for all the abilities he actually knew how to use.
Daji was just that selfish.
'Well, I'd say you're using it pretty well already. Making those disobedient thralls work in your stead after wasting so much of our valuable time.'
He was going to ignore that. Mostly because it was his own thoughts, but put through a filter he tried his best not to think about too hard.
The people here weren't servants that he was trying to order around. He didn't wanna force them to work together or to fight something as dangerous as a giant heretic god, but for as long as Issei had been a Campione, that's what he was forced to do.
What they were afraid to do.
So maybe, just maybe, if he showed them that they could do this with the right help, they wouldn't be as afraid to help him.
'It helps that they are putting on quite the performance for us.'
Issei had to agree on that one.
It was something out of an action movie, the massive form of the white-scaled snake coiling around and through the clouds, multiple heads poking out as lightning, rain, and sharp winds raged on. All as the small dots in the distance waged war against the divine beast.
Adjusting his eyesight with a spell, he could pick each of them out off in the distance.
Whistling in appreciation as one one of the serpent heads was nearly severed from its neck by Ena's grandma, the clouds behind it splitting for a moment to reveal the sun behind the storm.
And it was a flash of light, even if only for a moment before the veil of darkness and the serpent's neck mended themselves.
She was far from the only one committed to the fight.
All along the serpent's length, flashes of light illuminated the dark clouds. Blasts of lightning, spears of diamond, explosive water bubbles. One of the Five Heirs roared in challenge, lashing out with steel claws, carving through the Orochi's scales as he ran along its back.
"Meteor Wing!"
All the while the phoenix lady carpet bombed the heretic from above. Orange feathers raining down like shooting stars, exploding like missiles upon impact.
'Those five are pretty strong huh?' Before Issei boosted them, he'd say they might have been powerful enough to fight with the Gorgons, maybe take down the monkey king's subordinate gods if they went after them one at a time?
But that was before the boost.
Now, they seemed to be capable of dealing actual damage to this Heretic God, even if the Orochi kept healing itself, shedding scales as fresh wounds were quickly closed and cauterized skin flaked away into dust.
It must have had quite a lot of power to be able to just heal like that.
[Or maybe it just won't heal easily from Authorities? These guys are just throwing overcharged spells and strikes. Most of them don't have the Divinity your powers have.]
Huh, if Heretics could do that then why hadn't Dusa-chan?
[You stabbed her with her own weapon. A divine construct. She probably couldn't heal fast enough from that.]
Issei winced.
Yeah, that… made sense. Even if he didn't like thinking about it.
[Sorry about that.]
'It's alright.' And it did explain why out of everyone attacking that huge snake, the only one making any permanent damage was the Kitsune lady.
She must have had some sort of divine power.
Blasts of ghostly fire erupted into plumes of steam. The inhuman form of Yasaka's beastly self glowing ominously as she dashed through the air like it was solid ground, ducking and weaving around two other heads as they attempted to crush her.
A line of pressured water cutting through the air like a blade.
It missed the kitsune, but was now coming directly to the temple.
"Iron bones, blood of mercury, flesh of steel, skin of gold!"
Above the temple, a massive glowing circle appeared, magic power emanating from it as the cascade of cutting knives crashed against it like a wave against the shoreline, parted by the bulwark spell like the sea, the impact showering the city in light drizzle.
'That one was close.'
Thankfully the defensive spell held, empowered by the ludicrous amount of energy Issei dumped into it. Not that many had enough power to defend against the attack of a heretic god, and normally the spell he used would need a group of a hundred cultivators to set up over the course of a full seasonal cycle.
Brute forcing it made the spell lose more than half of its efficiency.
Which only worked because he was using that much power to begin with.
[We could fight back, you know? You've been using the Wuxing rituals but none of the good stuff you took from the witch.]
Because he didn't need to attack. That role was reserved for those above.
"Nah, big buddy, this is all for a purpose. We gotta let them show off, too."
By now Ena and Yinghua had both reached the battle, too, with the cultivator using some kind of airstep technique to keep up with the swordswoman riding the lightning.
Issei hopped up to the top of the temple, bare feet easily slipping across wet tiles, and leading him up into a small join of two sections of the roof. It was easy to sit down, leaning her head back to stare up at the sky - the overhand just barely keeping out the worst of the rain.
Here he sat, staring up into the heavens, a vast blackness that sought to swallow the world covering all.
His allies were embers, burning sparks of light in the heavens above, each clash a titanic volley of spells and attacks the world had not seen for hundreds of years.
Down below, where the humans dwelled, there was a sense of awe and fear coming up from them. Some instinct of the mortals aroused to a state of excitement. Perhaps an instinct to realize when those mightier than them were about. Though little of what was happening would translate directly to any of them.
The HCC, he suspected, had cast a veil over the battlefield.
Less than a bother to a Campione and less even than that to a Witch of Daji's might. But it was a comfort, he suspected, to the humans below.
After all, Gojira was a film series, a monster movie. A way to grapple with the two great flower blossoms that defined their modern age.
Seeing a many-headed beast of myth, itself the size of a skyscraper, rage through the sky and tear down mountains would only over-excite them. Not that they were in any real danger. Not with him here, as he was.
'It's easy to see the strings and pluck them.'
Magic was… many things. His modern memories were insufficient to describe it.
Science failed to grasp its subtleties.
Rational explanation and definition would never master what was transcendent.
And only through experience and perception could definition be offered.
So pluck away he did.
Tugging on flows of faith and streamers of strength, he wove a spider web of protection about the whole of the city. Shaping the very storm itself to shield and shroud what lay below. So that even vast pillars of fire, raging swords of air turned to steel, and the relentless screeches and bellows of titans did little more than resound as crashing thunder.
Concealment was useless without protection.
Protection redundant without a gentleness.
[This power affects you, partner. I'm not sure I like it.]
'Is that so, Ddraig? Hmm. Perhaps it's more that her mind is so… old.'
[Hmmph. Younger than me by, ah, a quarter million of your years I reckon.]
'Perhaps. But you slept through almost all of that.'
A dragon's rumble of agreement was quite similar to a landslide, but there was affection in it.
[If you get lost in her mind, I'll bite you and wake you up. And foxes taste as bad as they smell, so you'll owe me big for that.]
She reached out a hand, both in this world and within, and ran it across his scales.
"No. Not… she. Ah, me? Who-Issei. I'm Issei."
There hadn't been a bite, but there was a sliver of heat. Enough to singe and wake him. And wasn't that rather harrowing.
"A dangerous fox indeed."
He was at least centered again and rose to his feet.
"Gotta make sure not to slip up like that. Pandora'd be disappointed if I lost like that."
Popping his back, Issei figured it was time to end things, and that meant it would be time to soar!
Kicking against the ground, he allowed the force to carry him upwards, momentum shooting him a dozen meters into the air before he slowed, only to kick against the air, finding friction, and shooting up again. It took a moment to find his footing before a comfortable rhythm came to be, allowing the Campione to quickly ascend up the sky towards the battle as if climbing stairs.
'Sky Walk is such a cool technique.'
He'd have to ask Yinghua to teach him how to do it later. As easy as it was to do it with Daji's body, Issei would rather not depend on her authority for something he could probably learn by himself.
But that concern fell away in the face of the sheer joy of dancing through the sky!
No, up here he was among legends and stories. And all of them continued to pour everything they had into the fight! Demigods and warriors, youkai and mages, and he couldn't help but laugh in joy when they surged forwards!
His arrival came with a wave of healing magic, injuries knitting themselves closed and exhaustion disappearing in less time than it took to breathe. All as he pointed towards their goal.
"Ok everyone! Time for one last push! Cover Ena as she goes for the sword!"
There, on the tip of the great dragon's tail, was the handle of a sword. Wrapped in sharkskin and almost hidden in the darkness and shining mass of scales, Issei figured that was probably the best way to clear this particular boss. Even if he was pulling something out of a very different, ahem, spot than in a certain game.
What counted was that it was a clear command!
And his comrades rushed headlong to beat down the snapping heads, dodging gaping maws with meter long fangs, blasts of fire, clouds of choking poison, and sprays of acid blood.
Dancing blue and gold dragons redirected storm winds and channeled the raging lightning into a spear, skewering the beast as it surged towards Issei.
Somehow all 8 heads picked him out of the mass of fighters, but he didn't think too much about it. After all, he had been throwing around a lot of spells.
Even the director and Smith and Amakasu and the other HCC fighters had rocketed in with their own flight spells, slashing away with swords of light and firing mortal weapons into gashes and rents in the Orochi's body.
Though not all of them were lucky or fast enough to avoid it when one of the kaiju-sized heads reared back and bathed them in a cloud of poison.
"Life springs forth as water springs from the mountain. Clear and pure!"
Issei, team player that he was, helped them out with a purification ritual. The sort that purged the air and their bodies of the poison. Good thing they had been enhanced before that or their bodies might have immediately given out before he could dish out the heals!
'Or well… Antidotes.' He wasn't attacking anyway, so might as well spend his turns on Potion duty.
Naoki and Yasaka each grappled with a head, too, keeping it in place in mid air by biting or cutting it whenever it tried to move away from either of them.
In a way, it was really impressive!
It's just a shame that they hadn't been out there doing this kind of thing before.
Still, the end of the battle was coming.
[Think they have weakened it enough?]
"It wasted a lot of power just from healing, let alone the big moves its throwing around. Had the giant serpent been a Pokémon, now would be around the time to start throwing pokeballs at it."
[You make weird analogies]
Well… true. But did it matter so long as things worked out?
His plan actually went off without much issue. The 4 Clan Heads and the 5 Clan Heirs each grouping up, picking one of the eight head to bully. And once they'd blasted it into submission, he'd toss out a sphere of sealing magic, binding the Orochi in place with circles of bright red energy along the length of its neck.
With more heads tied down, the binding would grow stronger, slowing the rest of the rampage in turn and allowing the two groups to move easily. That meant that getting around for Granny was simple enough that she just punched the big serpent every time it opened its mouth, leading to that head meekly submitting to her binding.
Indeed, by the very end Ena didn't even have to avoid the serpent's thrashing tail once the older fox lady trapped it between her paws. Somehow holding it in place against thin air.
[Aren't you gonna deal the final blow? It would be a hell of a power up.]
Issei shook his head.
"Nah, it's Ena's sword. I don't wanna take it from her. Besides, if I just came in at the end and stole the kill they might get even angrier at me so the least I can do is give them the win."
His friend walked along the length of the serpent's tail as if looking for something, hands digging through the Orochi's scales before finding a familiar hilt sticking out from the tip of its tail. Guess they must have figured out that like in the legends, the sword was stored somewhere in the body?
And since it was sealed on Ena's sword to begin with… all she had to do was grab the hilt to activate whatever magic tied the two together. The bound up monster's body quickly disintegrated back into a cloud of magic power and faith as it was sucked back into the slightly chipped blade.
Issei jumped in the air, whooping in joy.
They caught an Orochi!
"Ok, well done everyone! Now, wait, why are you all looking at me like that?"
Somehow Director Kaoru had appeared in front of him in a literal flash, trapping Issei's head in a headlock, and began violently assaulting his scalp with his knuckles!
"Ow, ow, ow, I'm sorry!"
"End. The. Spell!"
"Oww! Okay! Okay! Just let me out, I don't want everyone to fall!"
"Now!"
"Ok!"
Lowering everyone to the ground, Issei reached out for the threads of the spell he'd weaved using Daji's knowledge and smoothly unraveled them, the enhanced strength and adrenaline boosted emotional state dissipating in thin air… with the strange exception of Mr. Tetsu, who somehow ended up stuck as a muscly mountain of man.
Did he incorporate the spell through some sort of hidden affinity?!
"Can you please let me go?!" His head was starting to hurt, steam leaking from the top of his skull as the Director ruthlessly assaulted him, pressing his face tightly against his bound chest.
…
Now, wait a minute… something wasn't right.
"Did you even think before you acted?! You absolute-"
"Wait, why is your chest soft?"
Issei's face was half turned into the director's torso, the better to have his head ground down apparently. But there was a certain… undeniable softness there that shouldn't be.
Right?
"Wait!"
His hand came up and he stopped trying to get free. Pointing accusatory towards the redhead.
"You are a girl?!"
Of course, when he tried to slip out of the headlock, there was really only one place to grab on to.
"Don't tell me that's what you realized from all this!"
He squeezed down.
And just like that, the Campione was back in his own body. Coincidentally, also very, very glad that he couldn't feel the knee to the groin that followed right after.
"Oof!"
Okay, maybe he felt it.
Just a little.
Chapter 67: Chapter LVII
Chapter Text
Nothing beat a warm bath after a busy day.
There was something meditative about letting the shower wash away the grime and dirt of the day's struggles. And the shampoo he'd been provided smiled like fresh picked flowers. It was a small thing, but it just… clicked.
'You know, I didn't expect the temple to have a residential area, but if it turns out that pretty much most shrines really do have a resident kami and a couple people nearby to make sure nothing goes wrong, I suppose it's a lot more sensible to make sure people have a way to stay clean.'
But, stepping out of the showers, wrapping a towel around his waist, and walking into the three hundred square meter baths he really, really wanted to learn the "bigger on the inside" spell.
"Because this is a bit much."
"Hmm?" Yinghua looked up from where he was perched next to a small waterfall. "Really? Elder Sister has an entire mountain she hollowed out. But, ah, I suppose this would be more intense than what Elder Brother is used to."
"An entire mountain!?"
"Yes. She beat up about 20 people, mostly demons I think, and took it over after ascending." Somehow most, if not all, stories Yinghua had about Issei's 'adopted sister' seemed to either include or end in her beating up someone.
"Huh."
Turning those words over in his mind, he tried to take in everything around him. Focusing on the here and now and not the fact that the "queen of the mountain" thing about Luo Hao was literal.
"So… she didn't make the whole cult thing in one go after going all delinquent on the Heavens?"
Yinghua shrugged.
"Records of the Five Mountain's Sect are sparse on what preceded our origins. It is believed that our founding members simply chose to follow Elder Sister after she displayed her superior skills. Others were inducted after their own sects were crushed in challenges."
That lady really was a novel protagonist, huh?
Though at this point she was starting to sound more like a final boss.
Either way, he ignored that and tiptoed across the tatami floor and stepped down into the lightly steaming water. Only once he was up to his neck and several steps down did he pop back up.
Most normal bath-houses were, well, like normal baths. Tile floors, plastic chairs for sitting, and, if it was fancy, a plastic or stone bench in the bath proper.
This place… was not normal.
No, it was frickin' art!
First off, the showers were these huge, multi room compartments, with cubbies, multiple sets of towels, shampoos, soaps, things he didn't even recognize, but on top of that, everything in there had been just elegant.
There was no other word for it!
Hardwood walls, stained glass windows, porcelain and brass fixtures, and what he thought were pure silver towel holders. It was like someone had taken a traditional Japanese bathroom, given it modern European style amenities, and then cranked the fusion up to 11. Plus he thought there might even be spaces for attendants to sit or stand around too.
And that was before they got to the baths themselves.
Because the main walkway consisted of tatami mats overlaid across individually arranged stone tiles inserted into the ground, with each section of the baths themselves surrounded by gardens, benches, multiple rest areas, and what looked like a waterfall!
'That has to be magic. Or really, really good plumbing.'
Either way, Yinghua was sitting in the Lotus position, either meditating or just enjoying the gentle push and pull of it while sitting up at the very back of the area.
That was a mild temperature pool, with enough space for maybe a little swimming.
Issei wasn't sure and while that would be absurdly rude normally, this place was just… big enough that it was a bath several times the size of a normal pool.
And one of three, too.
There was a cold pool towards one of the walls and then the hot pool he was enjoying now.
From what he could tell, each of them were at least similar in design. With bottoms made of mosaics, inset lights of some kind offered a mild illumination, as orange and yellow paper lanterns kept the whole area bright enough to see, but dark enough to still make out a few stars and the moon up above. On top of that, there was some kind of aromatic burning in the background, probably to keep bugs away, and a stringed instrument that someone, somewhere was playing.
But he couldn't tell where or what or by who.
"Am I glad we managed to keep that giant snake from crushing the place. It would suck to go without a bath today."
And after he put so much effort into the whole diplomacy thing too!
"I am sure the other guests feel the same. After all the stress they accumulated today, it wouldn't surprise me if they were looking forward to some relaxation after Elder Brother's… ahh… team building exercise."
Well, at least he wasn't calling it 'foolhardy stupidity' anymore.
"Look, I overdid it a little, okay? I overdid it maybe more than a bit. But you can't tell me that it wasn't frustrating, right? All those people who're supposed to be all strong and important just saying they couldn't do it."
So he gave them a bit of a nudge!
It turned out to be more of a shove than a nudge, sure, but at least it got the message across that working together and cooperating with him meant that they could actually fight back against Heretic Gods.
It was the smoothest battle against a god Issei ever had, too!
"So you see, the power of friendship is how you're supposed to beat raid bosses!"
His younger friend didn't seem to agree, instead giving him an incredibly unimpressed look.
"That was the fox wench's power, Elder Brother."
Issei winced, rubbing the back of his head at the piercing stare. Right, Yinghua really didn't like his newest authority.
"It worked out in the end. Even if I miscalculated how strong the spells were, all I really need is more practice."
Yinghua shook his head.
"I don't like that Authority, Elder Brother. It is… self-serving, craven. It takes away your other abilities and forces you to fight like that Fox."
"Yeah, but I can't exactly not use it. At least I wanted to know what it could do, and all the magic knowledge and skill was pretty useful."
The martial artist sighed.
"And that's precisely what I'm worried about. Elder Brother is much stronger than the Fox by himself, and he should be capable of doing everything that Fox Woman can without having to resort to playing her games."
Well, he was… half right about that.
When Issei used [Ruinous Beauty] on himself, he really did lose all his other powers aside from the standard resistance and his magical energy. Which was why he could brute force so many spells.
But that wasn't how the Authority was meant to be used. He just… didn't have any intention of using it the proper way.
"Guess you're right about the spell part at least. I just thought it would be a waste to get a new Authority and not at least try to use it." In a way, his powers were like mementos from his past fights.
Like the people he fought, he didn't want to forget they existed.
For better or worse, there were a lot of things Daji did that he could see about fixing, too. And he'd only know how to do that if he used her knowledge.
"Well, thanks again for fighting that swordbrained idiot, Doni. Even if Pandora says we're brothers, I'll have to kick his ass for hurting you guys."
Trying not to frown, the teenager looked at his friend's body. And not that way. Mostly it was just noticing how Yinghua had… a lot of scars. Even a few that had to have come from his battle, too.
So it made him feel quite guilty seeing how worn down his friend seemed to already be as a person.
"Ignore the evidence of past injuries, they do not bother me."
"Was I that obvious?"
"Elder Brother is as discrete as his position requires him to be."
Issei winced at that.
"Yeah, sorry man."
"Do not be. These are proof I survived what others did not. They do not bother me. Moreover, earning those scars facing another Elder Brother, and keeping him from wounding innocents, is a worthy cause. This Yinghua does not mind fighting for you."
He laughed at that and moved over to put his friend in a headlock, not tossling his hair, but definitely giving him a one armed hug.
"Well, what can I say to that but thanks man. I really don't wanna screw up now that I know I've got your support!"
"Hmm. I will let Elder Brother think on this, but I do think it is wise to say two things. One, you are a Tyrant. It is your right to compel others to do as you wish, because you wish it so not to be the one compelled, even by yourself. Two, I fear a great many vipers will soon approach and I have no desire to deal with their fangs tonight. Forgive me, but may I take my leave?"
That was a shame, Issei really was enjoying the company.
"Sure, there's no problem. Grab us a couple drinks and a few snacks. Elder Brother is gonna teach you how to play Pokemon later."
That got him a noise of vague agreement and the teenager swore he'd use a Sleeptalk spam team just to rile up the cultivator's fighting spirit.
But in the privacy and relative silence, he found that his mind was really drifting.
'A lot of people were kinda in danger today. But, hmm, I suppose everyone is walking away from a battle and Ena got her sword back. Still wondering about who let it loose, though, and if there were any casualties involved in that.'
Obviously he couldn't be everywhere and Issei wasn't the sort of person to blame himself for not being at the center of every problem, but it was still… annoying.
Did people really have to do shitty things?
Didn't they have better things to do?
Or at least shit tier seasonally popular anime to simp for and then totally abandon the second the new hot slop got spooned out to the illiterate masses?
"Heh. I'm letting Aika get to me."
"Ara, ara, is his lordship thinking of his lady?"
Spluttering, flailing wildly, he turned around and couldn't believe his eyes.
"If you would prefer, I would be more than happy to retire and leave you in peace…?"
Skin slightly flushed, droplets of water glinting in the soft orange light, eyes half lidded, dark hair spilling around her, and with her utterly sinful body wrapped in nothing but the thinnest of towels was one of the heiresses.
"I, uh, I mean, well, um… are you… are you sure about this, Suzaku!? Himejima! I mean… are you sure… about… this…."
His mouth closed as she moved across the ground with nothing but a smirk, long, smooth legs sliding into the water, as she settled down. Nothing but a coquettish smile serving as her shield.
"If I were not sure about what, your lordship? I'm hardly in any danger. After all, I've already felt your power throbbing inside of me. Surely this is far less intimate than… mingling essences."
Issei was sure that half the steam in the bath was purely pouring out of his ears and he was extraordinarily careful about keeping his towel in place.
"That was to help people."
The excuse was quick, almost automatic, and he flushed with more than just certain impulses. It didn't help to have a pretty woman what Yinghua just tried to hammer into his skull.
"You know what, dang it, I'm gonna double down! If this helps people actually get along, then I'll just bully them into being good coworkers."
"As is his lordship's prerogative." Suzakau closed her eyes and stretched, yawning as her towel valiantly struggled to stay closed as certain things moved and shifted. "But he most certainly should remember that some clans might have requirements to… unlock. Side quests for the special spicy scenes."
Rubbing the back of his head, the teenager chuckled, trying to act like those words hadn't just gotten to him.
"So my profile is getting spread around, huh?"
He bowed his head and hoped the embarrassment burning on his cheeks would be excused as being flushed from the heat of the pool.
"Hmm. It isn't like his lordship has particularly debauched desires. Merely that he is open with them. And earnest. Earnest is most certainly good."
Suzaku was closer now, her towel falling away, and he froze, unable to move or speak or act as she slowly put one hand behind him.
"And earnestness must be repaid, no? All that I would ask in return is a single. Tiny. Favor. For someone as, oh my, as great as you, well, that's no trouble at all."
She was kneeling over him, smiling down at him with all the hunger in the world. But there was… something off. Her eyes weren't right. They were cold as he reached out to embrace her.
Her pink lips were parted just so, her tongue was just licking at the corner like she was about to devour him, her breasts were perfect and-and-and-and-
"I can't."
Hands by his side, so firmly clasped that the water was disturbed, Issei screwed his eyes shut, crossed his legs, and bit his lip.
"Huh?"
Cracking open one eye, he glanced up, failed to do so completely, took a good, long look, then went right back to the young woman's eyes and forced himself to focus.
"I can't. You're Akeno's relative, right? She's a friend. And I can't do special treatment."
Issei hated himself for speaking.
All he had to do was reach out and grab the girl and all his dreams would come true!
"Not after all that earlier. Awww, shit. Shit, shit, shit."
Slamming his head into the back of the pool, he had to fight with every single fiber of his being to not focus on the now vaguely offended looking mouth watering, drop dead gorgeous, beautiful and as delicious as sin-
Another self-inflicted head-bonk stopped little Issei from taking over.
"I see."
There were several emotions warring within him and it was clear that Suzaku looked more than a smidge offended at being rejected. So he did the best he could while she stepped back. Feigned lust turning into cool, closed appraisal.
"No, you don't. Look. You're really, really good looking. Like… probably the most beautiful girl I've ever seen." Certainly the first one in real life he'd ever seen like this. "But it's obvious you don't actually want to, um, do it."
"Really? I thought I was rather obvious with the fact I thought I might have a bit of evening entertainment."
Issei just raised an eyebrow at that, the obvious bullshit helping focus him up.
"Look, I was also looking at your eyes-"
"A nice change from the meeting."
"Yeah, yeah. I'm a teenager, complain all you want. But I could see in your eyes you weren't feeling the moment."
"Hmmph. If you say so."
"Besides. Akeno's my friend. I wasn't just saying that. We talk pretty much every day at school. Even if it's just a hello, I wanna still speak to her and not just stare."
That seemed to actually surprise the woman and she, standing by the edge of the pool, retrieved her towel. And bent over to do it. And Issei drove his knuckle into the inside of his thigh, right at the one spot that hurt the most, because he really, really needed to stay focused.
"Really? How is she these days. We don't get to speak as often as I would like."
"Hmm." He stroked his chin and thought about that. "Sad and happy at once? Like, there's a lot of both." Not that he was exaggerating, but it seemed like a good bit of her teasing was kinda a front. "Let me put it this way, was something stopping you two from being able to visit?"
"You don't know?" she asked, a smidge incredulous. "Hmm. No. I suppose we'd keep our failures as well hidden as possible. It's not our way to address our failing head on. To put it bluntly, it's my cousin's story to tell, but I will say that I, and the rest of the Himejima clan, are under standing orders to kill her on sight."
"Then I rescind it. Order of the Demon King."
He waved his hand.
"Whatever stupid nonsense caused a rift between you two, if she wants to meet, then you have my permission to meet. And no one is to kill her without my explicit permission. Whoever they are and whatever clan they belong to. And if anyone wants to complain without a good reason, I'll just make them write lines."
Suzaku laughed, honest and earnest this time.
"Just like that?"
"I am a tyrant, or so people keep telling me. Yeah. Just like that."
"Even if she's a Devil?"
"Some of my best friends are Devils. And I trust her, so yeah."
"I suppose Nobunaga was rather cosmopolitan, too."
He perked up at that.
"So the guy was as good friends with the Portuguese as he's made out to be?"
That earned him a sly smirk.
"The Himejima have very extensive records on the man, as we directly came into conflict with him twice. If you'll do us that favor, I can make sure you get copies of all those."
"Books and boobies, huh? Ena thinks that you're a strange clan."
Issei was starting to think this might have been some sort of prank on him by the gods.
Unfortunately, no matter how much he wished otherwise, it was still the towel clad form of Ena Seishuuin that loomed over them - standing over Akeno's relative with a smile that seemed everything but friendly on her face. Fortunately, she hadn't brought her sword to the baths, though Issei would say she could be just as dangerous with her words.
Like right now.
"Our clan knows to read the winds and the currents. Unlike those who would jump at the first sign of thunder."
Oh great, now she was firing back with poetry.
"Ena would say it is smart. It let her steal a march on everyone else and become His Majesty's retainer." The dark haired girl stuffed her chest in pride, something Issei had to pinch himself not to notice too hard.
Seriously, what in the ecchi sitcom was happening right now?!
"Being the first conquest is hardly something to boast about. Some of us would rather acquiesce with some measure of pride left instead of… debasing ourselves for someone else's power."
Ena shrugged.
"But you're doing it nonetheless, and that means Ena just gets to stand over the rest of you on His Majesty's totem pole."
Seriously, did she have to word it like that?!
The two beauties, regardless of his reaction, couldn't seem to keep their eyes off one another. Orange glaring into red, sending sparks into the air as the atmosphere started to grow warmer and the smell of ozone stung Issei's nose. For a moment, he wondered whether he'd need to step up and stop them from getting into a fight that would wreck the bath.
"Oh to be young and impulsive again… the hot blood of youth is truly something to behold, wouldn't you say?"
A familiar voice called from the entrance.
"So long as you aren't trying to spill it. I'm sure the gods would appreciate it if you practiced some measure of restraint, Mother."
Issei didn't know whether to curse his lucky stars or thank them. What else could he do when both Smith and Naoki walked into the baths wearing matching towels. The eldest Seishuuin wore a placid, beatific smile even as the Campione could feel his instincts flash in warning at the woman's… eagerness to continue from where they left off.
Smith seemed to catch onto it too, whether out of familiarity or habit.
Ena, if she noticed it, didn't seem to care.
"Hiya mom, granny. You were taking too long so I came ahead."
She knew they were coming?! Why didn't she say something? Issei would have been halfway to his bedroom by now if he knew this was going to happen!
Akeno's cousin didn't seem very pleased to see Ena's family join the fray. If anything, there was a gleam of frustration in her eyes before it was hidden behind an amicable smile.
"I wasn't aware that you would be joining us, Lady Seishuuin, Honorable Elder. Had I known you needed to speak with Lord Issei, I would have already settled my business with Lord Hyoudou or would have approached him at another time."
Smith sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.
The elder simply smiled.
"No harm done, youngling. You're welcome to stay if you so wish. We're merely here to give our reports to Issei and unwind for the night. As they say, the more company, the better."
And now he understood where Ena got it from. Turned out her grandmother was just as prone to double speak. Only unlike the youngest of the bunch, she wielded it with purpose and intent as opposed to the almost careless freedom Issei was used to.
Suzaku, for her part, looked just as bewildered as he felt.
"If you're certain. I hope you understand whatever I hear will reach the ears of my superiors."
So, she was just admitting to being a spy?!
"I wouldn't expect anything else from such a shrewd young lady. Why, it's such a shame you're saddled with those old, fangless vermin. Had you been in an actual position to act upon it, this Naoki Seishuuin would have been pleased to see what came of it."
That… felt like an insult.
Did Ena's grandma just insult someone in the middle of a bath?
"You'll forgive me for not repeating those words to the elders. They are still owed some measure of respect after all." Surprisingly, the amber eyed girl didn't seem to take it personally, if anything she seemed to be smiling.
As if she'd heard a funny joke.
Was this some kind of woman code speech that he couldn't understand? Did he need to use his Authority to keep up with the conversation?
"So, are you actually gonna fight or not? Cuz I don't think the gods would appreciate this place getting wrecked. And I'd probably get blamed for it."
He was still a little bit worried that Bishamonten or Susanoo or someone a lot scarier like, with his luck, Izanagi would show up to punish him.
"There will be no fighting." Smith, slipping into the water, took her daughter by the hand and pulled her down next to her. "For a few reasons. Chief amongst them that I'm too tired for that."
"As you say."
"Yes mom."
Suzaku and Ena both seemed happy enough to agree, though Issei noticed that Naoki never said anything. Which admittedly only bothered him a little. Mostly it made him feel other things he wouldn't ever be willing to admit to in public.
"Um, without sounding… rude." He didn't say 'ungrateful'. Because he was. "Why are we all… here." Issei was struggling again. So very hard. All he wanted to do was stare! "But, um, I didn't know this was a mixed bath. Haha?"
Nobody bothered laughing at his weak attempt at a joke, but Naoki nodded.
"Hmm. Well, my daughter figured it would be best to report certain things."
"Ena agreed. It seemed like the sort of information His Majesty would want to know."
Smith sighed.
"Ok, do you want me to be blunt?" The agent's eyes were narrowed. "Or try and give you time to prepare for it?"
Issei's eyes narrowed.
"How bad is it?"
"No-one you care about is hurt. But, well, it's still unpleasant."
Naoki's answer get an acknowledging nod from Smith and it was enough that Issei pretty much figured it had to do with Ena's sword problems or some other threat in the country they wanted him to deal with.
"Tell me, then. Best to get it over with."
"Your parents were attacked."
Issei stood up, hands clenched, eyes wide, heart pounding.
"Are they ok!? Where are they?"
It was impressive how Smith, of all people, didn't flinch when his power spiked. Sure, she didn't handle it as well as Ena or Naoki or even Suzaku, but she didn't seem to be afraid of him. And past the anger and the worry, it was probably a good sign.
"They don't even know they were attacked, they're currently at a love hotel, and you let your towel slip."
When he realized his parents were okay, Issei immediately relaxed.
Which meant he also realized that, yes, his towel had dropped.
"EEP!"
Disappearing under the water, he ignored all of the rest of the world, face on fire, and desperately, fervently wished he could use actual invisibility magic on his own.
He wasn't dumb enough to try and use [Ruinous Beauty] to escape, though.
That… would probably be a bad idea.
But he did have to surface eventually and when he did, it was for all the others to have settled down as well. Even if Suzaku and Ena were still giggling.
"His Majesty is quite worried about his decency. It's almost strange that he ended up with such a debauched reputation when his behavior almost seems like the complete opposite."
Ouch.
Did she have to put it like that?
"Or maybe I'm just not an exhibitionist. Have you thought about that?"
Ena shook her head with an eager smile.
"That just means Ena should endeavor to make His Majesty comfortable by taking the first step! Boldness warrants victory, no?"
The explanation earned herself a flick to the forehead from her mother.
"Well, if you're worried, it's not like any kind of recording or observation is possible here."
Tilting his head, Issei had to wonder what that meant.
"Are there wards?"
"Indeed." Lady Naoki answered, turning to face the moon. "Lord Tsukiyomi would not tolerate anyone, even that monkey, peeping on his wife. He himself ensured that, should Lady Amaterasu wish to visit Lady Yasaka, they shall do so in privacy."
"Oh. So, uh, this is where Goku caused, um, trouble?"
"You know about that?" Suddenly very interested, Smith leaned forwards. "He hid himself very well, but we were able to figure out that he managed to slip into the country by bribing a local Kami with a ton of wine."
Laughing, Issei shook his head.
"How much wine was it?"
"Literally, a ton."
The Campione threw his head back.
"Tell me it turned to vinegar the next day?"
Smirking, the agent shook her head.
"Only when Lord Susanoo tried to take it away."
Hearing gossip about the gods was definitely not something Issei was expecting when he decided to take a bath tonight. Although, there was something that was bothering him.
"How come I haven't met any gods since I became a Campione? The country must be full of them if at least… half of the legends we hear about are truth right? Do they just… hang out in their own little spots like these or do they need to go out and do… magical nature work stuff they are related to?"
"I suspect most of them are still waiting to see how you lean." Naoki answered that easily enough. "Kuoh itself had many, many abandoned shrines, as a result of Devil occupation of the land. And on top of that, many of the local spirits straddle the line between being potential authorities or not. Doubtlessly, if you killed enough of them, you could likely gain a dozen such powers before you engaged anyone strong enough to fight back." She shrugged. "So long as you were willing to cut the necks of, hmm, a thousand kami or so, it likely wouldn't even set off many alarms so long as you were quick enough."
Smith gave a sad sigh.
"Yeah. That's all true. The HCC can monitor heritage sites, but the gods don't like mortals spying on them."
"And the HCC, even the shrine maidens like Ena and Yuri, still get scowled at sometimes! Though mostly we get snacks."
'Hmm. I should think on this. I feel like this is important somehow.'
Setting that to the side, and patently ignoring the thought of killing thousands of people just to dredge up a few authorities, he instead focused on what they came to tell him first.
"So, now that I'm not panicking, what did happen with my parents?"
"Well, you remember the guard who informed us about the attack on Ena's shrine, yeah?"
"Yeah. Something to do with that? Were they even near it?"
"No." The agent shook her her head. "The truth is, we, the HCC that is, think that the whole affair with the Orochi was as much a distraction as it was an offering. And that organized crime groups had intended to kidnap your parents, most likely without injuring them per se, and use them to try and gain leverage."
"What? Over me? Over the HCC?"
"All of Japan."
Ena spoke up after that, not really giving time Issei to process that last statement by her mother.
"You have to remember that if you said we should do this or not do that, then most of the government would just comply to make His Majesty happy. Issei is that important."
"O-oh."
"Yup! But don't worry. Ena and Yinghua make sure no-one messes with Mr. and Mrs. Hyoudou when we're around! Especially when your mom makes sweet bean jam!"
He smiled at that, finding a certain degree of pride in the fact that his parents had pretty much handled everything as well as they could. Better than he had in some ways, too!
"Well, why don't you explain what happened. Like, something went wrong with the sword, someone tried to grab my parents, what's up with that?"
"When the cold wind blows, one's anger may ward away the chill. But only if it is fed."
Issei groaned.
"Not you too, Ms. Naoki! No more poetry!"
Smith laughed, but sobered quickly after.
"Truthfully, the HCC acted without a full understanding of the consequences of our actions. You remember when I told you we were limiting who could approach you, yes?"
He nodded.
"Then you also know we killed several criminals and terrorists that attempted to infiltrate Kuoh."
"Was it necessary?" Issei had sorta guessed that was what had happened, but it still bummed him out to hear the truth. "I mean, killing people that is, and not arresting them."
"Ena can answer that, mom." She turned to face him, deadly serious, and said one thing. "Yes."
There was a lot of weight to the word, a lot of emotion he didn't really get, but Issei had to accept the truth in his friend's voice. She wasn't hiding anything or making excuses. Even if he didn't want to hear what he was being told.
"So. Start from the beginning."
"Hmm. Without being dramatic, and running the risk of committing a bit of blasphemy, the gods and youkai aren't terribly different from humans. That is to say, at least some of them are willing to do cruel things or commit crimes to get what they want."
Surprisingly it was Suzaku who spoke up, clearly doing her best to be at least a little diplomatic.
"More or less. They're slower to go for their swords, much quicker to see poisons and knives in the dark."
Naoki was not trying to mince words at all.
"So, what, the gods rule the criminal underworld?"
That would be a bit silly after all.
"Not really. But you do have kami and youkai, along with a few oni and akuma, that operate within modern day Japan. They use their abilities to carry out or support criminal activities, often charging a high premium for their services. And, to a degree, they're tolerated because the cost of hunting them down would be prohibitive."
"Before me."
"Before you." She agreed. "Frankly, I doubt you want to go hunting shadow assassins, even if they are serial killers, and even then, the HCC's remit often clashes with both the military and police, simply because it's not always clear whether magic was actually involved in many cases."
"Wait, why do you butt heads like that?"
"Ena has seen a lot of, ah, conventional?" She glanced at her mother, who snorted and nodded. "Yes, conventional police agencies! They don't like that we get a lot of their budget, that is the HCC and the miko, and that we can kinda just tell them we're in charge."
Issei snorted at the thought of a police officer or a soldier having to defer to Ena like she was some sort of commander. The girl was good at fighting, she probably wouldn't care less about busy work.
"Ena technically outranks, hmm, 90% or so of all military and probably all of the police force so long as it's a supernatural situation! She was told that grown adults don't like little girls telling them they're dumb and to do as they're told, but also most people wouldn't survive on The Mountain, so they really should just follow orders."
"I… see."
He really did, too. It was clear that there was a strong desire to maintain at least a modicum of secrecy for public order reasons. Combined with the fact that mundane officials likely had very, very few options for handling any supernatural threats and it was understandable why they'd step on so many toes.
'After all, it's like telling one of your supports he's always gonna eat the enemy's ultimates. Even if they do it, it's still gonna sting.'
It would also be something he'd need to learn about later, too.
"So, what, the criminals don't bother with this?"
"Mostly. They police their own, or so we're assured." Smith injected a healthy dose of sarcasm into said assurance. "But it seems like we killed the relatives of at least one Over Boss, ah, think of it like a leader-of-leaders of the Yakuza. And that he made deals with several of the more violent oni to try and get revenge on the committee."
"It's worth mentioning that immortals are oft able to hold very, very long grudges." Suzaku's words were a little sad, but, when Ena rapidly nodded in agreement, she continued. "Truthfully, the Himejima clan has been ordered, more than once, to spare specific targets by… this or that being. And we had no recourse but to obey."
"Ah. Dang it. You're saying the gods use criminals as ways to settle scores, so you guys are told you can't actually crack down on all troublemakers?"
"No." Her eyes widened and she glanced up. "Please don't make that claim."
He grimaced and calmed the heiress down.
"Don't worry. This is all secret. Right you guys?"
Ena nodded immediately, but Smith needed a bit more coaxing before she nodded too. Naoki just grinned at him.
"Mom. Stop that. The way you're looking at him is a crime."
"It wasn't a crime back in my day."
Issei just groaned into his hands.
"Why do I have to do the right thing? Why can't I just enjoy all the wonderful fruits right in front of me?" He winced, realizing he said that out loud. "Ignore that. And please promise Suzaku you won't repeat what she said? At least not without her permission."
While he had to agree to a future, fully supervised, meeting with Director Kaoru to get said promises, he did make sure that there wouldn't be any backstabbing today. But it all just ended up being too much for him and so Issei decided he'd have the full debriefing with Smith and Amakasu later.
'What a busy day…'
Making completely sure his towel was secure this time, he left the bath and fled from the sight of something he once thought he'd endure any torment to enjoy.
Because politics really, really made his head hurt.
"Man, I really look like a prune…"
By the end of the shower, Issei felt like a scalded egg. Either because of the hot water or because of the… stimulation. How he hadn't fainted halfway through it from lightheadedness, he didn't know. Probably just another perk of being a god slayer.
Though by the time he got out it was almost dinner time.
So he only had enough wiggle room to get changed and hurry out of the baths!
'Who knows what might happen next….' knowing Issei's luck, he would probably run into a goddess and cause another fight.
Even so, things had mostly calmed down after the battle with the Heretic God. Though the staff at the temple and the various guests and their followers still looked uneasy whenever he was walking past them. As if they were expecting the other shoe to drop at any moment.
Honestly, it was starting to annoy him.
He was the one getting things done.
He was the one forced to make this meeting happen because everyone else was being stupid and refusing to talk things out. And now, because they couldn't ignore him anymore, they decided that he was the bad guy? Even after he went and showed that he was willing to play ball?
"Is politics always this tiring?"
"I'm afraid it is an acquired taste."
A new voice startled Issei, who looked over his shoulder to see… someone's abdomen.
"Ah, my apologies, Lord Issei." The abdomen bowed, and Councilman Tetsu suddenly appeared! "I'm still somewhat adjusting to my new height."
"Oh, hey, ah, no problem? Wow. That… didn't wear off?"
"I'm afraid not." The man admitted. "But that's hardly unwelcome news for a number of reasons. Still, I was teaching Young Master Yinghua about, well, pokemon of all things. He seems to be fond of Blaziken, just like my grandson. Would you care to join us before we're called for dinner?"
Frankly, Issei was glad the guy had shrunk some. Right now he was probably about 2 meters tall and… heavy. He couldn't guess how many kilos. And it was equally clear the man was pure muscle. So much so he seemed to have difficulty in bending and moving in certain ways! But that wasn't much of a downside, going by how the previously balding man now had short salt and pepper fuzz across his whole scalp.
And it looked like he was walking a lot more easily and smoothly, too!
'I still feel bad for turning him into Yujiro Hanma.'
Rubbing the back of his head, Issei sketched a quick bow back.
"Yes, that would be wonderful, thank you!"
Following the man back from where he'd come, Issei found the familiar form of his younger brother and cheeky traitor who abandoned him to Ena and her family of pretty ladies. The martial artist looked focused, going over a notebook containing… damage calculations of all things.
Was he… trying to learn how the game actually worked?
"I see you have returned, Elder Brother. Hmm. Normally, chi flow synchronization takes longer. Is this also a power of a Campione?"
The councilman, who had been sipping from a can of beer, choked and snorted and it occurred to Issei exactly what was just said.
"Oi! No, I didn't do anything like that!"
"This one does not judge you for such activities. It is natural to consort with vipers for such purposes."
"We just talked! I got kind of bummed out!"
"Really? Even Elder Sister normally goes further than that when she desires her maids."
"Oi! Oi, oi, oi! No teasing me with that sort of thing!"
Fully recovered, the mortal man chuckled.
"Ah. It's good to see youngsters being so free."
"A-Ah, I'm sorry Mr. Tetsu! Really, I'm not as bad as everyone else seems to think." Issei turned to the older man with pink cheeks and a look of utter embarrassment.
The giant of a man smiled lightly.
"Young man, despite how I look now, I'm not actually made of stone. And I'm married to boot, so don't worry about boy's talk around me. Though, I'd ask not to involve me too much. The lady of the house has a way of sniffing out when I'm up to no good. And I don't mean women. She caught me sneaking a single cigarette for the first time in 10 years and just gave me a look. Somehow, the tonkatsu she made for me after that had me apologizing with tears!"
With the way the man gesticulated and the shining in his eyes really sold the story and Issei actually relaxed a bit.
"Heh. That's the ability of moms, you know?"
"Aye. Hmm. Without being too forward, may I explain something I have been recently informed of?"
Sensing that something pretty heavy was about to come up, Issei nodded and Yinghua looked up from where he was reading about type matchups.
"Sure. I'm all ears, ah, I'm paying attention, sir!"
Another chuckle answered his nervousness.
"It's good news, you could say. See, the reason I volunteered for this position wasn't just because you were from my district. But because I was diagnosed with prostate cancer. Meaning I had about 6 months left, at best."
Nothing but purest shame washed through him at the knowledge he'd thrown a sick man at a dragon and, hanging his head, he was only stopped from apologizing when a giant hand gently patted his shoulder.
"Yet after my medical exam this evening, I was confirmed to be completely cancer free. Even my gout is gone! You, young man, have given me, my wife, my children, and my grandchildren something wonderful. So even if I've gained a few centimeters, thank you. From the bottom of my heart."
Issei didn't know what to say.
The revelation just… completely drained him.
Drained away the annoyance, the frustration, the hurt feelings, and even the embarrassment. Leaving nothing but the short lived shock brought about by the man's revelation. Yet, before long, a new sensation welled up from the bottom of Issei's heart.
Something that made this entire trip worth it.
The feeling of having done something good.
"You're welcome." Looking away from the grandfatherly smile, it was all Issei could do to hide the fact he might have been tearing up. Though to the councilman sitting in front of him, all it proved was that despite all the craziness and the paranoia surrounding the young man… there was something genuine beneath it all.
A human heart.
Chapter 68: Chapter LVIII
Chapter Text
One of the best parts of being an American diplomat, in Sylvia's humble opinion, were the travel expenses.
Namely, when you were expected to broker deals with foreign magical tyrants, your superiors were willing to let you splurge a bit of the budget on what might end up being your final trip depending on whether you succeed or not. One of the main reasons why she stayed on the job.
Flying first class was very enjoyable.
The food was good.
The movie selection could be better, but even she wasn't willing to look a gift horse in the mouth after what she'd been through.
"How do I even start writing this report?"
'Japan's demon king is a horny teenager' just didn't have the right punch.
'The Campione requisitioned our group to defeat a heretic god.' was likely to get a bigger uproar than she intended. Sylvia wanted to avoid conflict between her country and the young Demon King, after all. They already had enough to deal with back home without trying to pick a fight with a supernatural disaster overseas.
"Hmm. Note for later - Campione presents multiple possible levers of manipulation. Direct engagement also seems to be viable. Full psychological profile needs to be revised, suggesting that the 'Campione Madness' demonstrated by the subject is centered around an attempt at pursuing media derived life-paths. Possible line of manipulation based on pushing desired messages in Japanese media?"
That would make them happy. And Hollywood would make literally anything if they offered enough zeros at the end.
'Yes. I think framing this as an individual we can work with is good.'
Not that they weren't nominal allies with the Chinese, it was just that Luo Hao didn't even seem to understand that the USA existed.
'Plus, the real-politik of a resurgent, militarist Japan would turn the Pacific into the frontlines of World War Three.'
That would be very, very bad for business.
Issei Hyoudou appeared to be a more peaceful entity than some of his fellow Campione. Unlike Salvatore Doni, whom Sylvia was sure had walked out of a nuclear airstrike one time, and the ongoing annoyance that was Black Prince Alec, who made it a point to annoy mage associations and steal from safehouses and secret storages for the sake of his own curiosity.
The Japanese Campione was… eccentric.
But a brand she could work with.
"The benefits could be sizable." A pleasant tingle climbed up the agent's spine, a residual reminder of the experience she had fighting under the influence of the Demon King's spell. A power that an agent trained for diplomacy and subterfuge wasn't meant to have.
Being able to rush through the air, strike with the force of twenty men, and perceive the world through the lens of a magic warrior….
Well, it was a feeling she would miss.
But she knew better than to follow that avenue of thought. If she included it in her report she might be suspected of being a planted double agent. So she'd keep her mouth close.
Unofficially, she'd be screened for lingering mental influence, likely quarantined for a full 28 days, and then put through another battery of tests before being returned to duty. Sherwood had gone through that twice before already and she'd be lucky if she only went through it twice more before retirement.
Things that influenced one's mind were just too common to allow temporary exposure to take assets off the field.
Not unless they were the particularly nasty sort.
And the very same reason why they'd never been able to make proper contact with the Campione Aisha.
The Mysterious Queen of Caves was considered something of a memetic hazard. Tests were run with recordings of her likeness in the past and proved to have some sort of trance-like hypnotic property. Even through drawings or pictures, the woman known for turning all around her into willing thralls was an existence that bordered on the absurd and she was sure an entire percentile of the country's budget was dedicated to researching countermeasures specific to her Authority.
"So definitely underscore that Issei is much, much easier to work with. Though I think it's worth actually getting his profile from the HCC."
They were an uninspired organization, but dependable, and it was likely that they'd have most of the legwork taken care of, itemized, and indexed.
"Note, acquire cultural experts on the following: Dragon Ball, Dragon Ball Z, Hentai, and, uh Ero-gay? Erojay? Hmm. I'll need to ask Linguistics about that. Still, if the young man has a type, we can certainly accommodate it."
A stewardess brought her a glass of champagne and Sylvia sipped it, glad that the flight was booked through a State Department affiliate and she was cleared to use an obscuration charm on herself.
It meant there was functionally zero risk of being overheard without needing to hammer out a Shadow Site.
And even if John Pluto Smith's powers necessitated the existence of such facilities, nevermind the absolutely absurd fact that a few idiots worshipped the Devils, going through those protocols were invasive and humiliating. But with Bifrons and his little gang of fanatics so recently dug out, the likelihood of another meeting at Area 52 was non-zero.
'I really would rather not go back to Tonopah.'
She'd been shot twice and only in Nevada.
For some reason the state seemed to have it out for her.
But that was a problem for her future self. Right now she got to appreciate a bit of bubbly, several hours of presentation writing, and then probably getting asked what her professional opinion on possibly nuking Japan for a third time was.
'Hurray for contingency planning.'
Well, if nothing else it would give her an excuse to swing back through Korea, the Philippines, and possibly even visit the Chinese if Luo Hao wasn't back.
Sure, they were pretty much maneuvering to try and slit each other's throats most days, but that didn't mean they couldn't at least treat each other's diplomats right.
What an unmitigated disaster this turned out to be.
As a citizen of Japan, and as a humble servant of the gods, the Count was grateful that, despite all the problems that plagued the conference, they still managed to get through it without a declaration of war of some sort and no deaths amongst the visitors or staff.
Or so he'd like to say.
"And you are certain that it was one of the Oni?"
Looking down at the prostrating temple servant, Taira had to hold back from sighing in annoyance. Usually he wouldn't be upholding such archaic notions of hierarchy within his own staff, but in this case it was a requirement that he show some kind of power and dignity in order to be taken seriously.
A pair of rogue Oni infiltrating the temple, hunting for Yasaka's daughter was bad enough.
"What was done with the other's corpse?"
The kowtowing temple guard refused to look up at him.
"The Oni found dead was disposed of and the damage fixed. The Oni that remained realized their disadvantageous position and hid until we were forced to put down the barriers to allow Lady Yasaka's group entry, taking the opportunity to escape and killing one of our guards near the western side.
Taira took a moment to chew through the information, resolving himself to meet with the fallen guard's family later and render them due recompense for the man's sacrifice.
As chief of security, it was his responsibility.
"Any chance our men can catch up to him?"
"The trail went cold after the Heretic God arrived, sir. There was just no time to put together a tracking team before the rain and the Heretic's mana washed away all traces."
No luck there, huh?
"We'll shelve the matter for another day and I'll request that the Committee start a thorough inquiry into the matter of this attack. Between the breach of Senso-ji, the attack on Lady Yasaka, and the release of a Heretic God amidst a factional conference, I dare say we'll get full support from all on this matter."
Perhaps that alone was a good omen.
That in the face of absolute, mutual humiliation, they could work together. If only on the point of shared conflict. And probably nowhere else.
"As you say, sir."
Waving away the soldier, he stroked his chin and began walking - thinking as he made his way through ancient halls.
'It is my duty to ensure this land stands for another one thousand years.'
The temple itself may have only measured its age in centuries and the leadership in decades, but the truth was that he was only the latest link in a chain that reached back some 12 centuries. Parts of that chain were rusted, other links cracked, and some seemingly missing entirely, the ends knotted together and tangled up. But it held.
'I will not fail.'
His resolve would be as steel.
His goal was clear.
His will would not falter.
So, making his way through twisting corridors, passing under seal covered archways, and feeling the power of this holy place wash over him, he came to a small room.
Tucked away in the back of the temple and seemingly unimportant, inside four men and one woman sat, kneeling, sipping at cups of tea. In front of them was a low table and several dozen manilla envelopes. Taira knew exactly what would be inside of each of those and he was a bit disappointed at how few in number they were.
After all, he knew better than anyone that numbers would likely be their only hope for success.
"I apologize for my lateness, honored elders."
They wore masks. A pretence of deniability. One that was more of their long running games than any real attempt at concealing their identities.
"Our old bones are settled, young man."
There was rebuke in his voice, Taira inclined his head but did not repeat his apology. He was their equal, no matter what they thought, and he would not grovel.
"Good. Then you have had time to prepare your thoughts."
Some shuffling. Not so much a prickling of pride, but of nervousness.
"And our thoughts they shall remain." another spoke.
This time it was his turn to take offense and just as they had, he did not bristle. Instead taking his place amongst the group.
"The temple's security is fully under my authority. The gods themselves shroud this meeting from sight."
Meaning to challenge him further was to challenge their overlords.
"Very well. We have some names. Suggestions. And a few mercenaries that might be of use. Along with a ritual."
He expected the first two points, but Taira found himself worried.
"A ritual?"
These weren't the sort of people to waste time when set to work, and if they thought magic of some sort would put a Demon King in check….
"Purchased from the twisted Kirishtans." The sole woman of the number answered, a single black feather pulled from the braid of her floor length hair. "Paid for with blood. A ritual that can extract the Profane Treasures - what they call Sacred Gears."
That was a great opportunity, should they be careful with it. Taira himself didn't have the same opposition to using the foreigner's weapons against them. So it made sense they would bring such a… tainted ability to this meeting. Having him use it meant that their hands would remain unsoiled, after all.
It wasn't as if he weren't complicit.
When the Five Elders had approached him with a plan to surveil the Campione from within the temple itself while their chosen Heirs took part of the meeting, Taira had taken time to consider. Staging a battle against Issei Hyoudou so that the heads of the Principal Clans could properly assess his fighting potential bordered on giving them preferential treatment over the other participants of the meeting.
'In the end, I turned out to be more paranoid than I hoped.'
He'd accepted it with the condition that this wouldn't be an assassination attempt, and reserved the right to intervene.
But their plan never came to pass.
First the Hannya of the Seishuuin Clan attacked the god slayer preemptively, completely rendering whatever element of surprise the Elders were hoping for moot. Never mind the fact Naoki Seishuuin was still miles ahead of the Heirs when it came to experience and power, so their presence wouldn't have changed the outcome.
The Campione defeated Naoki regardless, and though he was sure the elder Seishuuin hadn't played all the cards up her sleeve, the Campione still managed to handily best her during their spar.
"Can any of these Treasures hope to succeed where the Hannya failed in challenging the god slayer?"
It was a reasonable line of questioning.
"We've had dealings with those blasphemous powers in the past and have learned that amongst them there exist around a dozen powerful relics. Our contact with the Fallen reassured us that an experienced user could hope to defeat a Heretic God in battle."
So, in searching for one of these elusive treasures, they were betting on extracting and gifting it to one of their more promising warriors?
"That is all well and good, but where could you even find them when there exist only a dozen?"
"We have ascertained that the Campione is in possession of one such artifact, therefore unavailable for plunder. The Himejima, however, have informed us that one of their banished relatives had a powerful Sacred Gear and associated themselves with the Fallen." One of the elders, an older gentleman tending to a katana with a wad of cotton, replied.
They would use something they bartered for from the Fallen to steal even more from them?
That sounded like trouble.
"I will keep this option in mind. Nonetheless, that is not the purpose of this meeting."
"You wish to have us go over and sign this proposal of yours, yes?" A second elder, this one with a truly massive curled mustache, harrumphed. "It is certainly bold of you to prepare this in advance of the meeting. We suspected you of throwing your lot in with the god killer, but it would appear you don't share in the Committee's cowardice."
Taira allowed the insult to go unanswered.
It wasn't his obligation to defend the Committee from criticism when their actions so loudly spoke.
"It is the prerogative of the Imperial Nephew to steadfastly defend the future of the nation. As a servant of his Imperial Majesty and the gods, I believe we may yet see eye to eye on this issue."
It was also necessary that he gain access to the secrets of the Principal Clans for this initiative.
Their heirs were talented, but lacked experience. They had yet to unlock their potential, a glimpse of which Taira witnessed at the time Issei Hyoudou cast his spell over the representatives and made them fight the Orochi. If they could unlock the heights of power Taira witnessed, then it was all the more reason he should convince the Elders to work with him.
"So, who shall be the leader of this new group?" The woman spoke once more. "It is clear to me that we are rebuilding the Wolves of Mibu in all but name. So a swordmaster would be wise."
And a swordmaster they would have.
"Please open the folder on top."
'Zekka Miyamoto. Still young, but with significant scaling potential.' When he got to the section on her powers he felt compelled to comment. "Such a perverse technique… and this is said to be the soul of one of the Kirishtan's saints?"
A nod.
"Said to be one of the souls of their Corpse-Gods most beloved followers."
Taira opened his mouth to speak, closed it, closed his eyes, and opened them again.
"Very well. Her skills are of sufficient quality?"
He had to force him to think about a certain goddess's rumored tendencies and focus on the here and now.
"They will be. With plenty of potential to grow."
Stroking his chin, he noted that some agents of the clans were apparently still searching for the blade named Shusei, but that the girl had already awakened her own Touki and achieved a partial "Balance Breaker". A sort of enhanced mode, according to the profile.
Moving on to the next, her main competition was from someone who seemed to be the reincarnation of Momotaro of all people. But his picture displayed a very ordinary young man and his file lacked much in the way of information at all.
"Are these really our best options?"
"The second name comes recommended from certain continental allies."
He paused at that admission, not quite liking the provenance of this Momono Kibitsuhiko. Even if he understood that collaboration would be necessary, divided loyalties in a team leader could be fatal.
"Then we shall consider him fairly. But I would prefer someone who is… uncommitted."
Taira also didn't want to risk Cao-Cao's involvement. Rumors of that bastard's mercenaries causing trouble had reached him and he had a sinking suspicion that was where this Momono had been training up.
"Unfortunately, we have few options. A number of demigods, of course." Several more packets were slid across the table to him. "But unless you want to ask that man to help us, I doubt we'll have much luck."
"Gods no!" He immediately objected. "He's already made attempts on so many beings that his continued survival is a miracle. Besides, the rumors that he's a Kensei are understated. That man has already begun his ascent as a Sage. Besides, Ra Suiren gave him her seal of approval, once, after breaking his arms and legs. Just like the Demon King of Swords."
The chances that he would be worse than the Campione were non-zero. And a confrontation between those two would likely end with immense collateral damage.
"No." Taira forcibly calmed himself. "We need people who can be trusted not to level islands in pursuit of a good battle. Avoiding a new tyrant, avoiding a new period of Civil War is what we need. Not leaping into it head first!"
Their deliberations, it seemed, would need to continue.
The preparations for their journey back to Kyoto were uneventful.
Peaceful, even.
One could be forgiven for taking that as a sign that the meeting went according to plan and that those involved in it were satisfied with its outcome. They would be, however, mistaken in believing so and it was Yasaka's prerogative in making sure her people came to that conclusion.
Because telling them what the conference actually entailed might just drive those that depended upon her into a panic - one which they couldn't afford.
So Yasaka did all she could to project a calm and serene presence as they went about preparing their luggage for the return trip. It wasn't really much. They'd only taken three days in total and her a fourth day to commune with the gods. But that didn't meant there wasn't a stiffness to her step.
The Kitsune instinctively moved about as if an enemy could walk out the door or jump through a window. The attack by the rebellious Oni left her guards high strung, and the memory of the battle against the Heretic God did little to calm them. Their impotence in all aspects of the clash left them without a way to redeem themselves or even simply correct the misbehavior of the Campione.
And Yasaka herself wasn't feeling calm about it either.
More so as she was annoyed at being duped by the Demon King's disguise and how Issei Hyoudou had slipped through all defenses and countermeasures they made through the simple act of turning into a Yokai himself.
"But to think he'd get power like that!"
Just who had he killed to usurp it?
Yasaka wasn't as well informed about the Campione's previous engagements as the others and the Committee hadn't disclosed the full breadth of the Demon King's abilities and its limitations, likely because of a conflict of loyalties and their own plans for the adolescent.
Clearly, he'd come upon and slain a Yokai of some stripe.
Whether a Heretic counterfeit or some unfortunate miscreant who happened to waltz into the god slayer's territory, it was meaningless to ponder the details when they wouldn't change reality.
Yet such details might have been able to tell them so much more. More that would have a direct impact on how they all would need to go about interacting with him.
Was the authority capable of taking the shape of any Yokai, or only a Kitsune? Could he shapeshift further, or was he locked into the shape of Dakki? What other powers could he call up, or was it only a case of magical fortification? Most of all, what was the likelihood of other authorities being sought out?
She, herself, had the impression that it was unlikely that Issei Hyoudou would become carelesslessly rampaging across the country, but that didn't mean he wouldn't perhaps form a list of acceptable targets. Especially if he believed there was a moral justification or even general benefit for hunting down someone or something.
'Tamamo-no-Mae is an obvious potential target for harvesting a new authority. And it would behoove us all to ensure that she isn't able to seduce him should he falter. We'd be even better off if he could be distracted fully from such a possibility, too.'
There were other security concerns as well, but those were less pressing, if only because that particular spirit featured quite often in… erotic media. Meaning that the Demon King was quite probably aware of her already.
Yet there was little she could do for now but order a few patrols be adjusted.
And any further diplomacy with the other factions would have to wait until she had returned to the seat of her power. Especially if she wanted to contact the Devils or the Kirishtans.
'The Grigori would be too dangerous.' Dealing with them always involved a catch.
And there was the issue that even if the Campione was aiming to hunt for the Three Calamities, Yasaka herself was in no position to divine whether he was in the process of doing it or already had.
The interconnected seals that suppressed those monsters were under the direct supervision of the Five Principal Clans, meaning she would have to go through them if she wanted any kind of information regarding the state of the seals and their prisoners.
For all she knew, the Campione could have already usurped Tamamo's power.
Yasaka couldn't think of any other fox spirit as powerful as herself. At least none that wasn't already long dead.
'So a Heretic, then.'
She would have to work under that assumption for the time being and assume that Nurarihyon wouldn't show up at her doorstep complaining about losing a powerful ally to the Campione.
But where did that leave her?
Issei Hyoudou demanded cooperation. Connecting the disparate factions under the threat of force, implicit as it might have been, those present knew that working with a Campione was more beneficial than working against them.
Yet they were still far from united.
'At most this will be an alliance of convenience.'
Until the groups built up some sort of rapport or method for resisting the Campione, they would be forced to work together, and Yasaka was sure there must have been backdoor deals happening even as she prepared to depart the temple. Meaning she'd probably been left out of such plans on purpose.
Such was the nature of their positions. She would report to the Gods, the Gods would likely debate amongst themselves, and only then would it be worth speaking to the others.
'And giving humans time to make their own plans lets them figure out exactly what part they want to worry about the most.'
That would mean she only really needed to deal with them on the points they wanted to emphasize and would let her manage the overall stress on the nation. Which would be… the first step… in a long, long struggle.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
Yasaka felt her entire being tense up, uncoiled like a spring pulled taut, her head snapped towards the door, a crack of it opening to reveal one of her Tengu guards.
"Milady, you have a… visitor. It's one of the priests."
She sighed. So much for wanting to make a silent exit before she could be bothered again. But if someone went out of their way to converse with her, then she might as well see what it was about.
"You can let them in."
Her guard hesitated but nodded before complying, opening the door so that a young, pleasant looking man entered. He wore robes of grey and red, unlike those of the priests who called this temple home, bearing beautiful embroidery and decorated with gold bracelets embedded with pearls.
It took Yasaka all of two heartbeats to figure out what he was.
"My lord."
"Oh. Well, that's the game given up, then. Lady Yasaka, if you would be so kind?"
Inclining her head, she gestured for her guards and attendants to leave her. Only the captain of her guards needed a verbal command, as he remained kneeling and refused to meet her eyes.
"Please make sure that nothing will be joining us on our trip back home."
The words were a gentle rebuke and he screwed his eyes shut, accepting the situation for what it was. Even if he had no desire to leave her alone with an unknown deity. This was, however, an emissary of the gods themselves. It would be the height of disrespect to not treat this person, whoever they were, with anything but the highest of honors and respect.
"Yes, my lady. My lord."
A command was a command regardless, and unless he wished to do something dramatic, there was no way to refuse a direct order.
Once they were alone, the priest, kneeling on a cushion, continued to give her a pleasant smile. Almost unnaturally so, as if it had been practiced in front of the mirror for the sake of convenience. You never knew how 'human' a god was, and even for a being as long lived as herself, there was a vast difference between a peak overlooking the land, and the heavens that hovered above it.
Their present was… off putting. It meant the gods decided to act.
"It is an honor to receive your lordship. But I fear that my communing with Takamagahara hasn't been that long ago. Was there something amiss in my report?"
Choosing to break the silence only as the last of the sounds of movement outside died down, Yasaka thought to rip off the bandaid.
If the gods wanted something, she was in no position to deny it.
"There has been a development, and it was decided that you should be forewarned regarding it. Over the past day, a certain piece of information has been decided upon… or perhaps unveiled would be the best way to describe our current situation."
She wondered if that was good or bad or simply was.
"I see. Will I be privy to what was decided upon?"
The slightest of nods.
"I shall be candid. The Seventh Demon King, Issei Hyoudou, has been discovered to be the product of divine intervention."
Her heart skipped a beat and it took her several moments to figure out how to choose her response.
"A Campione… is the chosen weapon of a God?"
One hand was turned palm up.
"He was fated to be stillborn. His father's prayers moved an unknown god to preserve the child's life, to allow him to be born. We have yet to determine whether Hyoudou's later ascension was mere happenstance or something planned for. It is hard to see that Evil Goddess abiding by it."
There were a multitude of things that could be considered. Chief amongst them that this was a coup attempt. Most of all, though, Yasaka knew what she had to do.
"Inform them that this one will seek out any mortal allies that have moved to assert divine claim." Directly or indirectly, they would have to have left traces. "If there are any clues, they will be found."
Because if they weren't, there was an entirely reasonable chance of a civil war starting.
"Your cooperation is appreciated."
Of all things… this wasn't what Yasaka was expecting. Yet now the weight of the world was keenly felt as it pressed against her shoulders. That a god was involved with the birth of a Demon King.
If anyone learnt about this… it could destroy the nation.
"So, how was the meeting, son?"
Leaning back against the car seat, Issei let out a sigh. The sun peaked through the clouds overhead, and there was a light breeze slipping through the half open window.
"I guess it went okay? Like, they were really stubborn and wanted to pick up a fight but I think I managed to get through to them that working together is the best way to fix things."
Sure, it took a giant snake attacking the temple and maybe a little bit of fudging on his side to get everyone to work together, but Issei hoped that the experience would help all those groups realize that he wasn't there to hurt them or get in the way, but to help things get better.
"This Yinghua believes Elder Brother might be describing the events too generously."
Issei rolled his eyes at the too-formal bro speak.
"Look, you and Ena didn't exactly help me with a lot of those negotiations. So I had to play it by ear."
Which earned him an elbow to his ribs.
"That would be because you enchanted the lot of us and then had us fight that Heretic!"
"You guys won, didn't you?"
"Elder brother is missing the point!"
"Nah." He shook his head. "That's the kind of thing that only gets cleared up after a fight. At least that's what anime taught me."
Yinghua's eye twitched.
"Besides, I'm not gonna do things the way Luo Hao does. No matter how cute that crazy woman is, I don't really feel like bullying everyone into just doing what they think will make me happy."
And he was getting a smidge tired of beautiful women offering juicy fruits to him when he couldn't eat any!
"Anyways! What about you two? Did anything… happen?" His mom glanced back and Issei shrugged. "Just wanted to make sure no-one bothered you guys."
"Hmm. Well, during the thunderstorm a few gentlemen in uniforms put up some kind of defense around our rooms and asked us to please wait for it to pass. And there was a small scuffle, apparently, because of a dispute between a loan shark and the hotel owner. But that was taken care of by the police."
Issei relaxed immensely. Not that he wanted to hide anything from his parents, just mostly he didn't want their vacation ruined by his craziness.
"So did you guys not leave a sock on the door during the storm?"
Laughing, his dad ignored the look Issei's mom gave the both of them, and explained a bit more.
"No. We were having dinner. American steak and eggs, with red wine! Delicious."
"So no trouble with any Yakuza or monsters?"
"Honey…." His mom just looked worried now. "Is there anything you want to tell us?"
"Not right now." He shrugged. "When we get home, maybe, but that's for later. Besides, Yinghua and Ena look after you guys normally, so it's not like anyone can come after you two."
Not without losing a leg or two.
Ena would be the type to do that kinda thing if she thought his parents were in danger, and Issei would be lying if he said he didn't think people coming after his folks didn't deserve it.
But he couldn't say that in front of his mom.
She would ground him.
And she was already sharing a look with his dad that said they would need to talk about something later.
'Meh. I'll just look after them. No lies, even if I don't tell them everything all at once. That should be the safest thing to do.'
"This Yinghua would just like to say that it is wise to avoid waiting too long. Crises do not often give ample warning that they shall come upon one before they do. Just as vipers do not always give warning before they strike."
Issei sighed, readying himself to bonk his little bro on the head when he stopped.
"Yinghua, honey."
His mom was looking at them.
"What was that about snakes?"
The godslayer knew then that no amount of excuses would be able to save the younger boy, something he appeared to instinctively understand as his body stiffened and his head snapped to look at Issei's mom with the crack of a whip. Perhaps in some way, even Yinghua remembered what an angry mother sounded like.
"A-Ah, Lady Miki-"
"Don't 'Lady Miki' me, young man. Now, could you repeat what you said? I don't think I heard. Us old vipers get bad hearing as we age."
Oh yeah.
Yinghua was doomed.
Chapter 69: Chapter LIX
Chapter Text
The flurry of blows came in from opposing directions.
A strong right kick aimed right at the side of his head, a spin into backhand fist strike, flowing into a leaping knee aimed at his jaw, before a double hammer fist slammed right into his shoulders.
And… Issei kinda sorta felt bad.
Getting your ass kicked was supposed to hurt, right?
Grabbing at Amakasu's stomach, the man currently wearing nothing but loose gym shorts, the teenager wanted to grumble at the fact the guy was pretty damn shredded. But figured that it would be rude to complain about that when he couldn't even get the wind knocked out of him by the adult's strongest blows.
"There… we… go!"
Forcing the grabble, and utterly ignoring the repeated strikes to his jaw and temple, he managed to throw himself backwards and slam Amakasu down onto the ground in a suplex.
"Issei." the teacher mumbled out, face smooshed into the grass. "Would you please let me up."
"Oh, um, sorry about your glasses?"
Letting go of the other guy, Issei sort of tumbled to the ground and lost his balance, while Amakasu rolled over his head and one arm to avoid falling onto the Campione and flopped onto the ground.
"No, no. Those are unbroken. What you've shattered is my pride as a warrior and a man."
He winced at that.
"Sorry. Um, Campione are bullshit?"
"And my dreams of one day becoming a cyborg."
"Wait, no, I healed you!"
"I know, young man, and when you did… you ensure I would never get awesome robot limbs and become a true Kamen Rider. Mah, mah. You demon kings are wicked."
This time Issei didn't feel so bad and mostly just dropped a fine sand of marble dust right into the now spluttering man's face - the stuff turning to nothing the second the Authority was willed to cease.
"Oi." His voice was soft. "I didn't want you guys to get hurt."
"Heh. I know, Issei. But unfortunately we don't always get what we want."
The words brought something unpleasant to the surface of Issei's thoughts and he just sighed.
"So I should just get used to people around me getting cut up?"
"No." The teacher's voice wasn't gentle, but it wasn't cruel either. "Life is difficult and dangerous. And there's nothing that can change that. Not even an Authority." Each word was tasted and tested before being uttered, Amakasu doing his best, it seemed, to avoid being trite. "But you can train and prepare and plan. Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn't. Yet that is all we can do."
"Oi, oi, oi, oh Gods I'm so tired. What are you two, huff huff, bastards doing!"
Aika, hair a sweat drenched mess, bending over, hands on her knees, shirt soaked with sweat, managed to scrape together enough energy to level a momentary glare at the two. But even that exceeded her meager reserves and she gave up to limp off of the track and towards the water cooler - Matsuada and Motohama following behind her in not so much better shape.
"Sensei, you're a bastard-"
"These new training weights are torture-"
"What did we do wrong!?"
They, at least, had the strength to cry out. Which was frankly impressive considering the fact that both were wearing fully loaded hiking backpacks filled with rocks, along with ankle and wrist weights, too.
"You're really going out of your way to put them through the wringer, huh?"
Amakasu adjusted his glasses with a thin smile.
"Believe it or not, they were actually the ones who asked for it."
That… huh….
"Really? I could see Aika, but those two aren't exactly the sort." And he meant that with all the love and affection that he could muster as a fellow friend. Matsuda and Motohama were never the physical types for as long as Issei had known them.
They only tried that kinda thing when they thought there were girls looking.
"I think sometimes it's the people closest to us that can surprise us the most, kid. After they got sick during that Daji debacle, the two approached me after I was out of the hospital and begged me to put together an even tougher 'training arc' for them."
That definitely didn't sound like them.
"Are they okay?"
Amakasu sighed.
"Must I spell it out? Being reminded of your own mortality isn't a particularly pleasant experience and those two were already dealing with the knowledge of the supernatural world. Something they can't do a whole lot about." Amakasu shrugged in a 'what can you do' manner. "Above all else, I think they're also worried about you."
About him? Issei couldn't see why. He was the one with the best chance of walking out of whatever it was that happened.
Being a Campione and all.
"I don't think they can reach that kinda level, though."
"They won't. Not if they spent their whole lives training. Unless they happened to have some kind of hidden talent or genetic quirk, those three could spend every waking moment doing nothing but training and all they would be able to do is survive against a Demon King."
That sounded awfully mean. Those three were really putting their backs into it, and it didn't help with the feeling of guilt Issei was grappling with.
"Why do this at all then?"
"Because it's better than rolling over. Maybe they don't wanna feel like burdens too. There are plenty of reasons and helping them survive takes a load off your mind, right?"
Issei understood what the older man was saying.
It was still a hard pill to swallow, because he'd never meant to make anyone feel like they had to do these things to feel safe. Dealing with stuff like Heretics and Campione showing up randomly to fight him was bad enough. He didn't want his friends looking over their shoulders for the rest of their lives.
"Having fun with the gossip? You know I'm right here, yeah?"
Issei jumped back, impressive considering he'd been lying on the ground, startled by the bespectacled girl's sudden appearance.
"Ah, sorry! I didn't mean to-"
"Well, don't worry about it. Cuz I wanted to talk to issei about something anyway so it saves me the time."
"Hah. Then I'll leave you two alone. For now, let me go make sure they didn't tear anything. Even if they want to awaken their touki, it's gonna take a bit before they get to accelerated healing."
Rolling over his shoulder again, Amakasu bounced up to his feet. The tired looking man moving with a fluidity and grace that seemed almost comparable to Ena's grandma - while still managing to keep bags under his eyes that looked almost like bruises!
Ninjas were scary like that.
Not as scary as girls though, as Issei had discovered in the past few months.
'Speaking of which.'
Looking over Aika, the Campione was relieved to find she looked about as healthy as could be. A far cry from when they talked at her hospital bed, there was some of her usual energy back and that took a load off his shoulders. Combined with the fact she didn't look as pale and sick as before and Issei could say he was well and truly glad to see her.
"You know, if you want to check me out, at least tell me to make a pose first. I don't think I rock the gym girl vibe that well but I can try and make it your while."
Oops.
He'd been staring again, wasn't he?
"Sorry about that?"
"Don't apologize when I wouldn't, dummy." Aika sighed, teasing smile back in full force. "Still, fun as it would be, I did kinda need to talk to you about a couple things. And not just about the fact that Kuoh's gym uniform is just shorts and a T-shirt. The death of bloomers was a tragedy for cultured people everywhere."
Her joke wasn't forced and he commiserated with her, and he had to admit that it seemed like she seriously meant the comment. And it wasn't just a joke to make him feel better.
"Right, right, you said that. Something happened?" Issei wasn't gone for that long, but if a giant dragon snake could show up in the middle of a meeting then it wasn't that unlikely that somebody decided to stir up trouble in Kuoh while he was away.
"Nothing really serious. I actually wanted to catch you up on how the sessions with Ms. Penemue have been going, and some things that I found out. She told me letting you know would be for the best."
"Oh, wait, she's helping you too? Other than getting books for me, mostly she just helps me with math and chemistry and, uh…."
"Fallen Angel lady with the fun bags. Anatomy's definitely in that list."
He blushed.
"Yeah. Um, her. But she's not like that!"
Aika raised an eyebrow.
"Really? If you aren't gonna go for her, I'll make the first move then."
He spluttered and tried to recover.
"No, ah, yes, um, well, you see-." He closed his eyes and calmed down. Because Issei had to admit her oppai were pretty freaking awesome… and she always wore lowcut, well, everything. But he didn't want to mention he'd gone to the school nurse for help with Aika's psychological trauma. "You've been getting help from her, too?"
"More than a little. She helped me figure out a couple things. Just talked with me mostly. Probably because she thinks that because we're close that helping me will make you forget the whole thing where a bunch of them attacked the gym and ruined our date?"
Yeah, that did kinda happen. Not that Issei was holding it against them. He knew now that it was Daji's fault.
"And did she actually help?"
"Yeah, a lot. I'm dealing with… well… still some leaking from Daji's leftovers, but the big help was in figuring out how to deal with this." Stretching out her hand, Aika closed her eyes for a second and Issei had to wonder if she wanted him to shake it, before a plume of pink fire erupted from her palm, fizzling out like a blown candle just a second later.
Issei stared, surprised.
"You have powers now?!"
Aika looked oddly pleased at his surprise.
"Well, not really mine. They're more like 'leftovers' from getting possessed by a fox spirit? Miss Penemue didn't know much about it, but she asked one of her friends from the Grigori and they confirmed that sometimes, when humans get possessed by Yokai, they can get powers."
"Kitsunetsuki?"
The girl looked at him oddly, before giggling.
"You learnt that from an eroge, didn't you?"
Issei felt his cheeks color at being caught. It wasn't his fault that so many horny games were good at including small trivia about myths and legends. It actually helped him out a ton whenever he needed to remember who was who, and how to beat them.
Horny games weren't that original, so thank the gods for that.
"Kinda?"
"Well, that saves up time on an explanation so I'm gonna skip the details. Bottom line is that because that fox lady wore my body like a sock puppet, it got used to using her powers. It remembers what it was like to have them, and because I had some talent for magic before, it means I became a human with fox powers."
He didn't know how to feel about that particular bit of information.
Excited that his friend got powers of her own? Guilty that she was still dealing with being possessed by Daji? Happy that she managed to get something out of that mess? Confused that her powers seemed to resemble the ones he got from Daji.
Too much to not be a coincidence.
He just had to make sure they weren't connected.
"Are they giving you trouble?"
"I only set the curtains on fire twice, so not as bad as it could be? But that's not actually what I wanted to talk to you about. This was just an explanation."
"What for?" He made a mental note to broach the topic again later. It seemed important.
"Daji didn't just leave these leftover powers, Issei. I remember a lot of the things she knew, jumbled thoughts and bits of mostly useless information. But yesterday I remembered something that I want your help with."
Issei leaned forward, intrigued by the revelation.
He too could recall things that Daji knew, but sorting through two thousand years worth of memories wasn't easy. He had to keep to just using what she knew about magic to avoid getting overwhelmed by it, so he ended up not paying much attention to everything else.
Being stuck with her was already bad enough.
"Well, I dunno how much I can help but I promise to try." It was the least he could do for getting Aika and the others caught in the crossfire.
Aika nodded, flashing him a real, thankful smile.
The sort that made the heart flutter.
"Can you help me release Tamamo-no-Mae?"
What?
"Mah, mah. This is finally done, right, Rias?"
Akeno sounded bored. And not in the way she put on when she wanted attention. But in the "I'm actually done with paperwork and pouring tea and want to go blow something up" kinda way. Which Rias quite frankly concurred with.
"Yeah. Sirzechs won't complain too much at this point." Her inkstained fingers ached as she set the quill down. "Everything was done formally, traditionally, and I think… I think no-one can even complain about our quill-devil-ship."
"That joke was awful and you should feel bad."
Rias gave her best friend a rude gesture, causing Akeno to snort. The ORC seeming just a bit too empty and a bit too quiet without anyone else around. Even Sona's peerage was rotating to the Underworld to train under Serafall and Lord Beelzebub.
"Laugh it up. You got to use a pen. Next time I'm just going to order you to write all this and sign off on the finished product."
"My, my, then what would your poor brother say? Should he wish to frame his beautiful baby sister's hard work… why, it would be fraudulent!"
This time she just stuck her tongue out and the snort of laughter became giggles from the both of them. And, when they recovered, Rias had to sigh.
"I know he's worried, but we're, what, twice? Three times as strong as we were a month ago? We've proven we can look after ourselves and even Koneko and Kiba are probably going to have to take their Mid-Rank Devil exams soon enough. You already passed yours!"
Akeno's smile was a little sad and that seemed to be all the answer needed.
"Gah. Not you too? The trouble Issei attracts is crazy! There can't be that much danger in the human world!" Her words became a little hesitant. "Well… there isn't supposed to be. Right?"
This time the black haired teenager simply gave the red heired heiress a hug.
"Sometimes I forget how naive you can be, my King. But I must warn you that such naivete may no longer be safe."
"Oh, Satans, not you too!" She groaned. "You and Grayfia both are going to turn me grey!"
"Well, I can think of one Campione that would find you most fetching, no matter what color your hair was."
And Rias was but a few seconds away from tearing said hair out in frustration.
While, yes, she understood the degree of caution and paranoia that her family and her friends had around the idea of interacting with someone as… prone to being dragged into conflict as the Japanese Campione, Rias considered herself a good judge of character. Oftentimes she could tell when someone had good or ill intentions - and not just with magic.
Maybe not always, she was no oracle after all.
But she spent enough time around Issei to know he was a good person who valued others and showcased that love in a protective, if often libidinous, way.
"Do you disagree with the proposal?" She asked frankly. "If I can't hear the truth from you, no-one will be honest with me about it.
There was no need to put up barriers or demand niceties from her best friend and confidant. Akeno wouldn't have done so either way, but the reassurance was needed at times.
"It's a risk. Sirzechs and Serafall turned quite a few heads when they let us stay in Kuoh. Detached as other Devils might be from human society, the name of the Demon King is still feared and spoken of."
How could it not be? A lot of people Rias grew up around could see the signs of the Destroyer's descendants from their balconies, many complaining that at times they could even feel the tingling of residual divine power prickling their skin.
She'd visited the site once back in pre-school, and she'd never forgotten it.
'I doubt the ones who lived through that will ever forget it, either.'
But letting fear rule her choices wouldn't serve her any better.
"Our parents approved and while Sona's peerage fell ill, she did admit that it came about as a result of her own choices than being related to Issei." Which probably earned her highstrung friend no mercy from her parents.
But Rias admired her courage in a way.
"I just want you to understand every angle before you commit to this. There will be consequences, long lasting ones for you and your family if something goes awry."
"And if it doesn't, we will finally get the Baels and Belials to back off."
This wasn't just a flight of fancy.
It had to be a statement. One so strong that it would settle the matter of Kuoh and their families in the eyes of the other devils, all the while ensuring Rias' continued stay in the human world.
"If it's about your wedding-"
Rias cut her friend off with a wave of her hand.
"No. Or at least not just that. My brother might not be able to train me directly any more than he already has, but Mom and Dad aren't weak and both of them have full peerages too."
"I recall." Akeno's lips quirked in amusement. "Seeing Lady Gremory and a full peerage of 'succubi' carry your father to their room for their anniversary was almost as amusing as the piece of Haley's Comment he had turned into champagne as a gift for her."
She cringed at the memory.
"Satan, why did you have to remind me of that? I saw them kissing." It was gross. Parents were very gross indeed. "But whatever. The point is, this is a statement and one the others can't ignore. Even Granddad."
Her opinion of the "Great King" was not particularly high, family or not.
'But he is powerful.'
Which meant what he said carried weight and that she needed to remember that she was staking a very bold claim. Even if Sona was willing to play along to further her own ambitions.
Rias started when a flicker of blue light filled the air, her best friend stepping through a magic circle looking as prim and proper as ever. Except for the bright blue lipstick on her cheek. The heiress just giggled and handed her suddenly very grumpy looking ally a handkerchief.
"I take it Lady Serafall wanted to wish you good luck?"
Sona wordlessly accepted the offered hanky, marching over to the couch opposite to Rias' as she wiped her face, before incinerating the poor strip of cloth with a glare.
It would appear her friend was in a bit of a mood today.
"I swear she does it to embarrass me."
Akeno offered the heiress a cup of tea, stepping back as proper when two heiresses were talking. No doubt something Grayfia had drilled into her along with half a library of magical knowledge.
"You and I both know she's not going to think before she does something. Not when it comes to you anyway. Being the baby sister is difficult."
"You would know, Lord Sirzechs isn't any different." He just wasn't as overt with it as the Leviathan. Which was probably because he didn't want to appear easily influenced by anyone who happened to associate with Rias herself.
Well, that was probably the reason Grayfia would give people. She was the one keeping the most powerful man in the Underworld from treating her like a cooing baby.
Which Rias endlessly appreciated.
"Did she find out about the plan?"
Sona shook her head with a long suffering sigh.
"Thankfully not. Mother and Father managed to distract her while I was visiting, and your brother kept his word and didn't mention it. She wouldn't have allowed me to come back if she knew what we were planning."
Yes, that sounded like Lady Serafall.
Rias shrugged.
"The truth of the matter is that I think we ought to inform her. At least to minimize risks. But she's your sister. And I assume after she tackled you and began sparkling, you weren't in the mood for serious discussions?"
Sona took her turn to sight and rub her cheek again.
"No. I was not. But there are always considerations. More to the point, she won't be able to visit us during our little operation because she should be meeting with the Church over something or another. She wouldn't say, but I confirmed the dates twice."
The two girls spent time chatting after that, Akeno sitting down and coaxing the Sitri heiress into resting her head on the Queen's lap, the shorter Devil apparently only relaxing when her tea had been drained twice and there was nothing to worry about but Akeno stroking her head and getting to grumble about all the little problems that got in her way.
Because, as it turned out, Sona was rather overworked.
Enough that Rias simply smiled at her friends and left them to relax - knowing Akeno didn't mind listening to Sona complain a bit - and moved to investigate a small surge of magic.
Finding the Gremory crest in her office glowing, she was rather surprised when her brother's familiar appeared.
"Tom-Tom, what are you doing here?"
"Wan, wan, wan wan wan wan, wan, wan."
Barking politely, the small schnauzer placed a rather simple looking scroll on the ground, demanded scratches, and then teleported away.
"Hmm. This is no good."
Inside were a few notes about a group of Stray Devils connected to a mad scientist and how they were most likely headed towards Kuoh and equally important was that she did her best to head them off before they caused trouble.
So, sending out a small pulse of her own magic, she summoned Koneko and Kiba to her side. The pair simply manifested out of their own magical circles and floating down to the ground with perhaps a minute of her summons.
"Buchou."
"Rias."
Both of them had a small amount of luggage with them, having finished their own training a few hours ago. With Koneko seemingly stressed with how she held herself and Kiba seeming hard-edged and almost crisply formal.
But that was ok. If her Servants seemed to be a little tense, they just needed to be punished for being a bit silly, so she immediately wrapped an arm around each of them and pulled the two into a group hug.
"No. None of that you two."
She didn't let either escape.
"I know we've all been working hard and I haven't had much time for you two, but that doesn't mean I'm angry or that I'm disappointed."
She placed a kiss on the top of Kiba's head.
"In fact, it's my fault for not raising your properly."
And one on top of Koneko's.
"So rest assured, I'll be taking our training much more seriously from now on. Both as individuals and as a peerage. Now, do you forgive me for being such a spoiled king?"
Both of her treasured servants had relaxed. Koneko now hugging her waist and Kiba nodding gently, but still freeing himself from her hug with a slight blush.
"We do." The blonde knight managed a small grin. "At least until you decide to be lazy again."
"Mmhmm." Koneko looked up at her. "I can see you've been eating all my sweets."
"Why you two brats!"
She playfully launched a bolt of magic at them both, perhaps putting a little bit of sting in it when Koneko pinched her belly, but both easily dodged, laughing, as they went to check up on Akeno.
Leaving her alone with her thoughts.
"I hope I'm not making a mistake. For all our sakes."
It was supposed to be a quick trip.
Take a plane to Rome, report their findings on the Campione and the conflict between the King of Swords and Issei Hyoudou, and then return home for a brief period of recovery before leaving back to Japan. Nice and easy.
Just the way Xenovia liked her missions.
She could understand her superiors' obsession and, dare she say, wary respect of the Demon Kings. Having witnessed the power that they could bring to bear, even against an evil spirit, solidified their status in her mind.
It was simple calculus.
If you were powerful, you were important.
If you were important, then there was a reason for people to watch you until they learned whether you were friend or for. And while Xenovia found Issei Hyoudou to be a decent enough man, there were more than enough reasons for the higher ups to consider him a threat.
She wouldn't argue against it.
'Irina would be upset though.'
Her friend was quite passionate about her friendship with the boy, to the point she completely forgot that it was their job to get close to him for the sake of politics and merely treated it as meeting an old friend again after years apart, falling back into a pattern of teasing and bickering that you only really saw on those sappy telenovelas that Sister Griselda enjoyed.
"Sorry, miss."
The uniformed soldier emptying his rifle in her direction made sure to aim right at the flat of her sword. It was almost impressive how he managed to land every shot in exactly the right way that the bullets would deflect off.
"Lord Doni's orders."
He seemed rather apologetic and the templar actually grimaced when a spray of rifle fire slammed into a veiled statue, riddling it with holes and turning the saint into little more than plaster and rubble.
"Don't worry." She grunted, trusting the magic metal and the man's accuracy to ensure every shot was blocked. "That's just a replica. All the originals are kept in the vaults down below."
Seemingly relieved, he went down when she "hit" him on the head. Xenovia having to catch him before he fell at a bad angle and actually faceplanted onto a particularly blocky piece of furniture.
"Thanks." he muttered.
"You're supposed to be unconscious."
She sighed in annoyance, considering whether she should just go back to her cell or not, before a truly massive explosion rocked the building she'd been defending.
Every window was blown out, she was knocked off her feet, and several other people cried out in pain or surprise. Even the Templar soldiers were a bit shocked and suddenly gave up on their faux assault.
"Has Lord Doni engaged the Cardinals?"
Several of the Exorcists and guards glared at the knight who asked the question, but a quick radio call confirmed that, no, it was not the College moving to action.
It was Saint Michael.
"Ah. Shi-crud." The knight winced. "Listen, we're just gonna go now. We were just ordered to distract you guys and, well, I think we did."
Very much embarrassed, the grey haired lady-knight got her men to start moving and sent a few runners out with orders to retreat. Xenovia, however, was beyond annoyed at this point and grabbed the girl's arm before she could leave.
"What the heck is going on?"
Cringing, the girl glanced around and even the soldiers seemed embarrassed. After all, the Templars were still mostly Catholics. And they had just invaded the Vatican. Again.
"Do you mean the, um, 'attack'. Or the Campione…."
Xenovia let her go when the girl tried to pull her arm back, but just kept glaring.
"Ok, ok! It's not our fault! That Japanese boy convinced Lord Doni to start training again! We couldn't talk him out of it and I'm in charge of this whole blasphemous bout of lunacy because he beat up the Lord Commander when he challenged Lord Doni to single combat! We don't have any choice. So, well, I agreed and did my best to… minimize… damage."
More explosions punctuated her words and the sky turned red for a few brief moments.
"Just go."
There was no point in killing people forced into doing something stupid. After all, you couldn't tell a Campione no. And after committing an act of Heresy herself, well, the exorcist had been in seclusion for a reason before being called to battle.
"I have someone to check on." Even though every fiber her body was telling her she should be running and hiding.
This clash was beyond the one that happened at Kuoh. It wasn't a witch or two demon kings playing around with their food. The presence, the weight Xenovia felt was as if her very soul was shivering.
This went past mere holy power.
This was real Divinity.
Standing opposite to it, she could sense it. The bottomless bloodlust, like a beast howling towards the moon in challenge. Fearless, no, something like that couldn't be described as bravery.
It was Madness.
'Like a sword hanging over our heads.'
As if to confirm her worse fears, a brief flash of light illuminated the night sky outside, bands of solar wings flapping in the wind as a set of beings ascended past the clouds and night was banished in an instant. Before the clouds themselves sharply parted, gale forces causing the windows to shatter utterly, even the few fragments of glass that had remained being ripped free.
The King of Swords had issued his challenge.
And Lord Michael wasn't backing down.
'Will anything be left of the Vatican by the end of it?' The barriers had been raised earlier into the mess, but Xenovia doubted they could hold out against the kind of power they were about to witness.
It was something out of history books.
"No, no, no, no! Issei, it's ok!"
And that was when she walked into Irina… stuck in a hole in the wall… on her cellphone… apparently with the Campione from Japan.
"Lord Michael will deal with everything and I'm fine… no I can't do a face chat… uh, because… because I'm not dressed?"
Considering that she was currently hanging off the ground, stuck in a small hole formed from partially collapsed rafters, kicking her feet uselessly to try and get free, Xenovia had to agree that fighting in the nude was probably less humiliating.
"I told you not to eat so many brownies."
"Oi! Xenovia! Stop being mean and come get me free! No! I'm not stuck or trapped, it's just… uh, I locked the door to the bathroom?"
Chuckling, despite the seriousness of what was going on outside, Xenovia walked over to where she could speak to her friend more easily - at least the part of her that was visible - and called out to Issei.
"There's just some trouble with some idiots. We'll be able to brief you properly when we return back to Kuoh."
Irina wrapped up the call as quickly as she could after that. Trying to convince Hyoudou that he didn't need to be teleported over to Italy and ensuring that he understood everything would be ok. It was a surprising amount of common sense from her partner. But Xenovia was still compelled to ask one thing.
"How is it possible you got stuck like this?"
Still kicking futilely, the other exorcist mumbled something.
"What was that?"
"I said I saw a relic that was in danger!"
Blinking, the blue haired girl needed more than that.
"Was it?"
Another round of mumbling, followed by a swat to get her talking.
"Yes! I managed to slash up a bunch of rocks that were about to smash it. But, um, my sword kinda got stuck too and I had to turn it into a pin to get it out and now I'm…."
Xenovia simply chuckled as another explosion shook the building, trying not to focus on the fact they were feeling that through the city's defensive wards.
Using her Excalibur fragment as a lever, she managed to get her friend free, who fell to the ground in a tumble, rolling backwards and springing to her feet, Excalibur Mimic in her hand and at the ready, the other clutching a small bust containing what looked like a pair of crystalline eyes.
"Come on. Let's get that to the archives. This isn't a fight for us."
She doubted it was a fight for anyone save for the two outside.
"Say, Xenovia…."
"Yes?"
"Do you think I could get Lord Michael's autograph?"
There were so many things wrong with the suggestion, she didn't even know where to start. So Xenovia settled for the obvious answer, grabbing the blonde by her ear and marching to the shelter.
"Oww! Oww! Oww! Let me go! It was just an idea!"
Right, just an idea.
"I think I'm starting to understand why Hyoudou became a Campione."
Pages Navigation
AugustusImperator on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Apr 2024 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Team_Scrimshaw on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Apr 2024 12:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
AugustusImperator on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Apr 2024 02:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
FangOfMoon on Chapter 1 Tue 17 Dec 2024 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tendo (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Apr 2024 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ramadem on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Apr 2024 10:58PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 20 Apr 2024 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
daimahou on Chapter 1 Fri 10 May 2024 07:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Khavros on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Sep 2024 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
jimmyoz on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Oct 2024 06:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Team_Scrimshaw on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Dec 2024 11:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
whatofedoanime on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Jun 2025 09:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
DillanG on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Mar 2024 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tykronos on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Mar 2024 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Storyhunter2229xv on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Jun 2025 08:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
deathfang1920 on Chapter 3 Mon 01 Apr 2024 08:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Khalderas on Chapter 3 Fri 31 Jan 2025 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Futaruni (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 09 May 2025 11:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
ObsidianBlack on Chapter 3 Fri 16 May 2025 03:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Uh… (Guest) on Chapter 4 Wed 15 May 2024 01:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ua1996 on Chapter 4 Thu 13 Jun 2024 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonsword35d on Chapter 4 Wed 13 Nov 2024 11:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Iveleye22 on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Jan 2025 10:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Whitefatalis007 on Chapter 4 Thu 22 May 2025 03:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
deathfang1920 on Chapter 5 Mon 01 Apr 2024 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Uh… (Guest) on Chapter 5 Wed 15 May 2024 02:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Oreo (Guest) on Chapter 5 Tue 18 Jun 2024 09:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonsword35d on Chapter 5 Wed 13 Nov 2024 11:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tykronos on Chapter 6 Sun 31 Mar 2024 07:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
deathfang1920 on Chapter 6 Mon 01 Apr 2024 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation